THE ACCOUNT Audited and Discounted: Or, a Vindication of the three-fold DIATRIBEE, Of

  • 1. Superstition,
  • 2. Will-worship,
  • 3. Christmas Festivall.

Against Doctor Hammonds manifold PARADIATRIBEES. By D. C. Preacher of the Word at Billing-Magn. in Northamptonshire.

Ephes. 4.15.

[...], &c. But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the Head, even Christ.

London, Printed by Ralph Wood, for M. Wright, at the King Heads in the Old Bailey. 1658.

1. The Preface of D. H. return'd.

1. THat Dr. Hamond hath taken great (and needless) pains, to shew me the infirm parts of my three-fold Dia­tribe, with, and against himself, of Superstition, Will-worship, and Fe­stivals, (which came abroad above a twelvemoneth before.) I am now obliged to take notice, and to design a few dayes (for which he hath had months) to vindicate that little David from his great Go­liah, his Voluminous Discourse; which surely need­ed not, had not the strength of mine been more, then he will willingly acknowledge.

2. His two former of those three Tracts, I had never seen nor heard of, till the time I was referred to them in his third of Festivals, Page 425. where he sends his Reader to them, and to his Practical Catechism, for Arguments against the Superstition, and Will worship, charged upon his Festival: And what ever his Design was, to remove (as he sayes) those two charges against the Church; and what ever the success thereof was, I know not. This I am sure of, taking those words of Superstition and Will-worship, in the generally received sense of most Reformed Divines and Churches, he hath not freed himself, and others his Associates, from those [Page 2]charges, nor at all demonstrated them to be Ca­lumnies. The Church therefore may be discharged of those Accusations, though he and some other of her Sons, do justly lie as guilty under them. I desire the Reader (as he does) that he will but calmly and indifferently review the Treatises on both sides, and then give sentence.

3. Particular Application of general Cases or Truths (its true) does stir the coals: and then complaints and contentions begin, when the Salt is applied to the raw and sorer parts. For this he might have had proof enough in his own bosom, nearer hand. For till the Charges came home to himself, rather then to the Festival; and his own opinion and practice were brought as proofs of his Superstition and Will-worship, in observation of his Festival, all was quiet. But when it was said, Superstition and Will-worship are of larger lati­tude then he takes them; and that by his own con­fession, he is concluded guilty of them, in other senses given by him; hence I fear arise this large Account, if not to excuse himself, yet to obscure and hide his guilt, by dissembling and concealing that particular charge, and all along answering no­thing to it. As for me, that which engaged me in this contest, was, not onely my Tract of the Sab­bath, but a former Discourse of Superstition (with respect to Places) which was abroad, I believe be­fore the former two Treatises of the Doctors, and inconsistent with his principles. And indeed, these three Tracts of his, by me singled out from the rest, have such Affinity or Consanguinity each with other, that I could not well deal with the last, but I must take in both the other. For it's in vain to go about to fasten Superstition and Will-worship upon his observation of his Festival, till we are agreed what those two are. It is not difficult for [Page 3]me to reconcile the Festival, with my Grounds for the Christian Sabbath, one in a week, by the fourth Commandment. For I can and do allow upon just occasions, a Day, or Dayes to be set apart by Superiour Powers, with due Cautions; as is held out, both in Sab. Rediv. and in pag. 198. of my last Diatribe: yet cannot but abhor the Supersti­tion and Will-worship introduced into his Festival, together with the Riot thereon attending.

4. And this my sincere endeavour might have been for good, had it met with a spirit willing to yield to truth discovered. For the Doctor (I de­sire he may take notice of it) is by some of his own friends and admirers, held to have pelidae stoma­chum, cedere nescii: must and will (say they) have the last word. And this I observe in this Ac­count, when he is forced by better Reason to relin­quish some notions as not consonant to truth of Scriptures; he does it so favourably to himself, as that there appears some reluctancy of spirit to ac­knowledge himself mistaken; I may give instances hereafter. For my part; I did but with a spirit of Meekness (with all due respects to his worth and person) shew him some doubts and difficulties, and (as I thought) Weaknesses in his Discourses, with my Reasons rendred thereunto: (which his Alex: Aphrodisaeus would have taken for a great favour and honour) and he does not onely slight my per­son, calling me commonly, the Diatribist; but my pains also, and professes, p. 4. n. 2. [He is not by all my Dia­tribe so instructed, or improved, as to discern one real misadventure in those Discourses, and findes it impossible for him to be edified by my Charity.] Of his Misadventures, I shall give him an account in due time and place; this is his great Miscarriage, that he returns me hatred and scorn for my good [Page 4]will; sharpness for meekness, and reproaches in­stead of thanks; as shall appear hereafter.

5. As we must be careful, [not to be affrighted from our obedience to Superiours upon every pre­tence of Superstition, &c.] so we must not be al­lured into Superstition, &c. upon every pretence of disobedience to Superiours: This latter is of greatest concernment, because no Authority can justifie us in the least corruption of the Worship of God; God himself having severely threatned such, as under pretence of Love to him, 2. Com­mandment and his service, do indeed hate him, by introducing Worship to him, which he never commanded. As for those things [ of a more sublime consideration, (as he speaks) the Free-will-offerings, well becoming a Christian to bring to Christ, and rewardable in an high degree, such as the highest Charities, Devotions, and most heroical Christian practices] we shall be far from degrading or defaming them, when they are clear­ly discovered and rightly distinguished. But how the Doctor insinuates secretly an opinion of his Adversaries, (which is utterly false, and the [...], all along his discourse) [That they conclude every thing to be criminous, which is not necessary; and all uncommanded practices unlaw­ful,] which they say onely of uncommanded Wor­ship.

6. My impartiality in examining what he wrote, was not with respect to his person, but to the Truth it self, which I thought I saw much obscured, if not oppressed by him. My end was the same with his, [The seasonable checking and reformation of some Vices (viz. Superstition and Will-worship) or the confirmation and increase of Vertue, to the glory of God, &c.]

7. But I dare not be so confident, as he is, to [Page 5] boast in a manner, [That this hath been the onely aim of all hitherto publisht by him; and so fully satisfied in himself thereof, that he doubts not to approve it to any that can make question of it.] What? even to God himself? Is not the heart de­ceitful above all things? Did not Paul think he aimed at Gods glory in persecuting the Truth? Do not the Advocates of Rome confidently pre­tend the same end, with him, in propagating their Errors and Superstitions? Is not the Doctor him­self a man, animal gloriae? Does not much learn­ing and knowledge puff up? and cause the owners to start up new marks of self-reputation and vain­glory? But this I can freely grant, [That in such Doctrines (as these before us) which have imme­diate influence upon practice, it is charity to en­deavour the disabusing of all, and not to suffer any fruitful and noxious Errour upon my neighbour,] which (if my heart deceive me not) was one ground of my undertaking his three Treatises.

8. As for his Discourse of Infant-Baptism, both what he hath written, and what he intends to pub­lish more, I shall wish it good speed: but I fear it will little prevail with his adversary, who is tena­cious of Scripture evidence, but little moved by Customes of the Church, either Jewish or Christi­an. And his way of proving it ( waving the Scri­pture grounds, whence it may fairly be deduced) may tend to weaken those Arguments of Scripture, and in the end, may serve to strengthen Traditions wherein the Scripture is silent. And this, I fear, was the Doctors Design in his first Quaere for Re­solving Controversies.

9 He does very well to wish the Reader [the ease of a spectator, that it may be his lot to live peaceably and quietly with all men.] But I am sure this will not be long of him, who does what he [Page 6]can, to give some of his Readers (my self and some others) the labour of some moneths, if not years, (if our Replies be prolonged to the measure of his Answers) wherein how ambitious soever they be of Peace, it is violently wrested from them, by his drawing out the Saw of Contention by multi­tude of words.

10. That he hath fortified himself (with what patience I know not) for the present undertaking, is visible enough, by the bulk of his Book, which will make it but little supportable to his Readers: For though he have not transcribed the several Sections of my Diatribe's, (which had been equal and fair to have done) but rather omits to take no­tice several times of four or five leaves together, where it was too hot or too heavy; yet hath he poured out a flood of words (as the Sepia her in­bie stuff to delude the Fisherman) to drown a poor little Tract of fourteen, with well nigh forty sheets of paper. If I should hold proportion in my Re­ply, the volume will swell so big, that we may write upon it, Quis legethaec? Onely this may be added; That (as if he wanted employment to set himself on work, and to trouble his Reader) he catches at every little oversight, See his Superst. sect. 32. intention, or, exten­tion. whether of my self or the Printers: as for instance, sometimes he complains of Figures, too many or too few; sometimes the mistake of a Letter, Intention for Intension, &c. whereof I shall give him an account in due time, by shewing the same mistakes in his own; saying onely now, It becomes not so grave a Doctor to catch flies, having so much greater work to do.

11. Lastly, This I thought good to give the Reader notice of, That the Doctor hath obscured the business, by a new obstruse method of answering, both concealing my particular Sections, which he might easily have followed [...], as I did [Page 7]his; and also devising a new method of Chapters, Sections, Numbers; that his Reader must needs be put to much trouble to finde out mine, and more to compare them with his: Whereas, if he had followed me, Section by Section, as I did him, every thing had been visible in its place, and easier to judge of. I shall not trouble the Reader to go seek for Chapter, Section, Number, in his discourse, but onely point him to the page, and number, where he may readily finde what is excepted to. Onely first, I am engaged to follow him in his Chapter that concerns my Title Page, (for that hath not escaped his censure) and then that which takes notice of my Preface; and with all due speed to come to his Animadversions upon my particular Diatribe's.

2. Of my Title pages.

1. HE spake afore (in his Preface) of my little partiality in examining his Tracts: pag. 1. n. 1. but himself is more scrupulous in examining my very Title Pages; and the Scriptures themselves, by me prefixed, are called to Account, for standing there; especially that of Col. 2.4, 8. as intended for an Antidote against that Philosophy, &c. which Paul forewarns men there to take heed of. To which I shall onely say, that I see no reason, why it might not be as lawful for me to set this Scripture before my Tract of Superstition, as for him to set the very same Scripture after his Tract of Super­stition; for so it is, [Take heed that no man deceive you with vain words,] no doubt in­tended for a Antidote against Philosophy, &c. [Page 8]And what unkindness to, Num. 2. and jealousie of Phyloso­phy, I shewed therein, was the very same, which himself shewed in his; yea, [the same which Saint Paul then had amongst his Colosians.] Not, I sup­pose, the Gnosticks Divinity (who were not then hatched) but that Phylosophy [...], of False Apostles, risen newly out of the Sects of Phyloso­phers, whom the Divel stirred up to corrupt Reli­gion, with partly Phylosophycal notions, and partly Judaical genealogies, and Fables; as almost all Interpreters, besides himself, do understand those texts by him cited: n. 3 pag. 2. And how conveniently this text was accommodated to any, to all my discourses, will be discerned by my answer to his 4 questions. 1. The text had no relation to Gnostick princi­ples; and therefore none of theirs, are charged up­on any of his Tracts: But enticing words, and subtle perswasions, with Phylosophycal notions and reasons (wherewith (many say) the Doctor is as well furnished, as any man) may there be found. 2. Thereupon it is not charged upon him, [as Heretical, or Heathenish, or as Gnosticisme, to maintain the celebration of Christs Nativity, to have nothing criminous in it.] But this is charged upon him, [To make that day more holy, and a part of worship] (as some, with the Doctor have done, and is not yet denied in all this discourse of his) is justly censurable as criminous, either under the Head of Superstition, or Will-worship, or both. 3. No blameless Institutions of the Church (no not of Rome it self) are charged by any (that I know) for Despoiling of Christians, or Sacri­ledges, keeping them within Scripture bounds: But when they are made parts of worship, imposed as necessary, held as efficacious, as Gods own Ordi­dinances, or more strictly exacted than Divine precepts, &c. Then they will prove to be De­spoilings [Page 9]of Christians, and sacrilegious; being but Tradition of men, in opposition to [...], as the Apostle speaks. 4. Rational, probable, de­monstrative discourse, is not in the least averred to be deceit and beguiling, (which the Doctor uncha­ritably would have his Reader believe of me, not without a secret scorn) But then onely (as the A­postle intended it) when Reason takes upon her to dispute against Religion, in Doctrine or worship, up­on Phylosophycal notions, and carnal principles. And thus his four questions are answered; n. 4. and now I hope, I am (with his leave) [qualified to justifie the charitableness of my Title Page, and the propriety of my select Scripture] and I think no Reader found to question either of them.

2. Pag 3. n. 1 The like exceptions are taken to the Scri­tures, put in the Title Pages of the other Tracts, and the Latine sentences added thereunto: As first, that of Matth. 15.8, 9. is questioned, as not commodiously affixt to the Tract of Will-worship; because [it speaks of their urging some inventi­ons of their own, as under obligation by Divine precept, &c.] Which whether they did or no, is under debate, (the contrary rather appearing in the Text being called, the Commandments of men, and Traditions of the Elders) and falls under conside­ration more fully hereafter. This we are sure of, they made those Inventions of men, Parts of the Wor­ship of God; for that is charged expresly upon them; [In vain do they worship me, &c.] And in this respect, this text is commodiously affixt to the Tract of Will-worship. Secondly, Gal. 4.9, 10. is quarelled for standing before the Discourse of Christmas: [being restrained to Judaical Sab­baths and Feasts, &c. and no more applyable to the prejudice of the yearly Feast of the Nativity, then to the weekly of his Resurrection.] The text [Page 10]is not restrained onely to Judaical days, but ex­tends to any days made holy by men, and parts of worship, as those Judaical Feasts, for certain were. Neither can nor will the Doctor say, the observation of those Feasts, is absolutely unlawful & forbidden by that Text; as matters of Order, or Times of worship, (for then how can be justifie his Easter, &c.) but onely as they are accounted parts of worship, now abolished. But wellfare his Good will to the Lords day! From the beginning to the end of his Discourse he is very careful to levil and equal the weekly Sabbath, the Lords day, with his Festivals; when he confesses a palpable difference, that the Lords day is of Apostolical (and so, Divine) in­stitution; when his Christmass, is but An Ec­clesiastical constitu­tion, pag. 294. n. 8. n. 3. Ecclesiasti­cal. Thirdly, the Latine sentences cannot escape his Inquisition: yet he is forced to dismiss them, with a full concession of the main question between us: For thus he professes; [We design no other worship of God upon Christmas day, but such as we are sure he hath commanded at all times, that of prayer and thanksgiving, &c. and that the incar­nation of Christ was a competent reason to found the custom of commemorating of it, after this manner.] And why should we not now shake hands and agree? If this were all, the controversie were ended. For we have granted often, that any day, may upon just occasions, be set apart, and imployed in prayers and thanksgivings, &c. Will this satisfie the Doctor, I doubt not. For first, this were to vil­lifie and depress his Christmas Festival, to any common day, when prayers and thanksgivings are tendred. 2. This confutes himself, who makes and finds other worship of God upon that day; ma­king it an Oblation to Christ, an Holy day, a part of worship, as great a sin to labour upon it, as on the Lords day, &c. as was fully charged upon him [Page 11]in that Diatribe: which how he will avoid, or ra­ther evade, we shall take notice hereafter. This is the sum of what he hath said to my Title Pages: onely he forgot to take notice of one particular; See Willw. S. 1. the Re­verend and learn­ed Doctor. viz. my respective Titles given to himself, [The Reverend and learned Doctor Hammond. Doctor Hammond, The Doctor all along, not one word or title unbeseeming him to receive, or me to give.] But after once or twice giving me my Name, his common Title is, (which some think hath a little scorn in it) The Diatribist: but for my part, This Dia­tribist. often. I pass not, what he calls me; I will not retaliate, by calling Him, as I might, The Accountant, &c. but shall with due respects, give him rather strong rea­son, then the least ill, or unbecoming language.

3. Of my Preface.

MY Preface, friendly and lovingly intended, to shew him the grounds of his mistakes, is not very friendly taken, but rejected, either as false or useless; and for [a brief return to it I am beseeched to reserve my discourse of causes, p. 4. n. 2. till the effects shall be so visible as to call for it.] I am sorry that I have spent so much labor and love in vain. My good will however was to be accepted, and acknowledged. I took it for granted, as well as proved, (and so others think) that I had shewed him his Diseases and Mistakes, in the Tracts them­selves. My method perhaps was not so proper to shew the causes in a Preface, which might better have come in a Postscript, when the Disease was discovered. Let him forgive me this wrong, and when he is convinced of his mistakes, then consi­der, whether I have not hit upon the causes thereof. That he [should not discern one misadventure in [Page 12]those discourses, is to me very strange; when I can shew his acknowledgments, of four at least; 1. He had said, Superst. s. 12. [That Festus had put Jesus under the vulgar notion of a [...], or dead Heros, so meaning the worship of him, by [...]] which being charged by me, as a criti­cisme strained; he answers, p. 63. n. 7. I shall not, because I need not make it a controversie with any: yet pretends to give a reason to incline him to that sense, Will-wor. sect. 7. but how unsufficient it is, see my Animadversion upon that p. 63. n. 7.2. He rendred [...], in Col. 2.23. by [some real mat­ter of Piety in them, or some what of Piety in them] (which sense he often in this Account, would gladly fix upon it.) But fairly retracts it as false, (that it is but a shew of wisdom, not a reality) p. 111. 10. and oft elsewhere, see p. 117. n. 10. and my Notes upon that place. 3 He had said, Will-wor. s. 27. [The main crime that defamed the Pharisees, was their proud despising of other men.] But here p. 171. n. 4. he sayes, [Hypocrisie was the Pharisees chief crime, and the fewel to their pride.] 4. An­other mistake charged on him was, his changing the word [...], into [...]. This he acknowledges to be his presumption, & desires my pardon. p. 121. h. 20. I might add another of his glosses, of [...], to be meant of Pauls superstition, not of the Jews; p. 63. n. 6. Yet in part, though faint­ly, retracted, p. 65. n. 10. These are enough to conclude that he might, if he would have seen more then one misadventure in those discourses: But who so sick, as he that thinks, and sayes, he is well: such a patient will rather complain his Phy­sician does him wrong then acknowledge his sick­ness. Just so the Doctor deals with me; ostrado illi lutum, aspergit me luto. I labour to shew him his mistakes, & he charges me with four at least, and [Page 13]calls them no less then Injustices: which are these, First, n. 3. [That I compare Superstition and Will-wor­ship (the subjects of his discourses) with Heresie; when as superstition, the worshipping of Daemons, is worse then heresie, &c.] I shall onely remind him, that I was then speaking of Superstition in ge­neral, & in the worst sense; & that's confessed to be as bad, yea, worse then Heresie: yet surely, as some su­perstition is not so sad, as some heresie; so some he­resies are as bad as the worst of superstition; As the Arian & Socinian error against the Deity of Jesus Christ, will not be denied, I think, to be as bad, as worshipping of a Daemon. Gods truth, is equally as dear to him, as his worship; and the violation of them equally criminous. How, and why, Super­stition, & Will-worship, are as abominable to God, as profaneness (and I may adde, as heresie,) Superst. Superst. Preface. I have elsewhere discovered, to which I refer the Reader. But I did not charge these crimes upon our Church, or upon her Rites & Festivals, as they were intended by Her, (though the Doctor would infuse this opi­nion of me into his Reader.) I said [Some men ac­count them rather their virtues, then their crimes,] not our Church: I meant it of Papists first, and then of some of her Sons, who outran and disho­nored their Mother, by corrupting her Doctrine, on the one side, and her Rites and Ceremonies on the other; making them parts of worship, with a strict­er observance, then of the Institutions of Christ, or his Apostles, &c. It is therefore a first Injustice in him, to tax me, [for stiling uncommanded Rites or Festivals, with the name of Superstitions: or ac­cusing them to be as bad as heresie.] And to say, [That Will-worship, in that one place where it is used, hath no manner of ill, but good character set upon it,] is now nothing but a begging of the que­stion, as well as contrary to the Judgement of most [Page 14]and best Interpreters as shall appear hereafter. Yea though joyned with humility in that place, where Humility (in the sense there) is by them held as a­bominable, as pride and heresie is.

Secondly, p. 5. n. 4. the next Injustice is found in my pa­renthesis, (some men account these their virtues, rather then crimes) [which if applyed to him, or any Prostant living, is very unkind and unprovo­ked, &c.] But this charge is easily removed; I speak still indefinitely of Superstition & Will-wor­ship, in the worst sense; naming neither him, nor any Protestant living: yet sure of this, that besides Papists, some men, and Protestants do count that devotion their vertue, which other men (taking it for superstition, &c. in the worst sense) do account their crimes; which how it can be made good, shall be con­sidered hereafter. In the mean time, this is his second Injustice, to think I shall apply that to him, which I intended only to the guilty; which now he discovers.

Thirdly, n. 5. my next Injustice is, [That I have no where demonstrated Will-worship, to be as criminal as Heresie.] To which I say, there is but a little dif­ference between Superstition and Will-worship; the latter, in the bad sense, (acknowledged by the Do­ctor himself, pag. 96. n. 6.) being but a species of the former: If Superstition be (as it is) demon­strated to be as criminal as heresie, Wil-worship will partake with it in that viciosity. I have no more to say to this section and number, n. 5. but to note a fi­gure of one, (1.) without a second; which after he taxes me for.

Fourthly, p. 6. n. 1. another mistake is, that I charge him to affirm, [That a man cannot be too Religious in intension, or degree, or extension and number of Ce­remonies, Of Su­perst. &c.] First, for intension; this he af­firms, sect. 33. [I shall without scruple deny, that there is any such thing as Nimiety or excess in [Page 15]Religion; there is no possibility of being religi­ous, in too high a degree: and this no man can deny, who knows that all his faults are omissions and de­fects, but never excesses of Piety or Religion;] this he addes to justifie what he had said before. But first, does he not expresly confess the charge? He denies any such thing as Nimiety or excess in Religion, in regard of Intension, or degree: how then was I mistaken in charging him with it? 2. His reason rendred is as strange; [Because all our faults are omissions and defects, not excesses of Piety.] Does not the Doctor prevaricate here? First, by varying the words, from (in Religion) to (of Religion,) There may be excess in Religion, (which yet he denies) though speaking properly, there is no excess of Religion; so the great School­man explains himself; [Not that in true constru­ction, a man can give God too much, but rather too little, in not giving him what he requires.] Yet he says, [Superstition is a vice contrary to Religion in the excess,] that is, an excess in Religion. Then secondly, in saying, [all our faults are omis­sions and defects, not excesses of Religion.] For if he acknowledge any superstition in Religion at all, that must be an excess in Religion; or else what differs superstition from no Religion, or profane­ness, which is a defect? And again, to make all our faults (in Religion) to be omissions, he denies any sins of commission in the first Table: The ex­tremes are on our sides, su­perstition; on the o­ther, irre­ligion. p. 16. n. 28. and so the old distinction is lost: is there no difference, be­tween Polytheisme, having many Gods, and Athe­isme, in having none? are both these defects and omissions in Religion? and so of the other Commandments. In a word, is it not an ordinary English phrase, to express an excess in any thing we overdo, to say, Such a man is too just, too wise, too frugal, &c. and why not also too religious, when [Page 16]a man will tender more worship to God then he re­quires. This is but a Logomachie, and we shall meet with it again.

But as if he wanted work, n. 3. and had measured the former objection, he starts another, which I thought not on, from Eccles. 7.16. and gives his answer, or rather his own gloss, [Be not righte­ous over much, be not over much wicked: The an­swer is obvious, the former words are the world­lings objection, taking that for excess of duty which brings any damage; and is answered in the other words; The fears and, hence, impious pra­ctises of worldlings, are the readier path to ruine] There are other senses given of these words, by o­thers, and as obvious as this of the Doctors; this for one; [Be not righteous over much, neither make thy self over wise (wiser then God) in ma­king more Commandments, or duties, then God hath made: Be not over wicked neither be thou foolish; to make fewer Commandments, or lesser number of duties then God hath made; both ways thou dost but hasten thy own destruction.] The Doctor came very near this exposition, when pag. 16. n. 26. he glossed that text of Deut. 4.2. for­bidding all Additions to the word; thus [the mean­ing is most evident, That they were to perform uni­form obedience to God; not to make any change in Gods Commands, either to pretend more liberties, or fewer obligations: or again, more obligations, and fewer liberties to be delivered them by God, &c.] But let him abound in, & hug his own sense; yet this advantage I make of it, that it need not here be strange, to say, Too Religious, or Religious over­much; when the Scripture uses the parallel phrase, of righteous over much, and over wise, &c.

For extension, p. 7. n. 5. or number of Ceremonies, the Do­ctor, is not so peremptory and express, to deny ex­cess [Page 17]therein; but gives his vote, [That they be few and wholesom.] And then addes, [That not the Rites, but onely the multitude of them is supersti­tious:] But doth he not again deny this, when he sayes; [If they be wholesom tending to edifica­tion, then there is little reason to accuse them of excess, &c.] Multitude of Ceremonies, if whole­som, are no excess, nor superstitious: yet I said, even the multitude of Ceremonies, are prejudicial to the simplicity of Gospel worship; and so Super­stitious; to which he sayes nothing here nor there. Rites or Circum­stances, are abso­lutely ne­cessary to Religion. p. 7. n. 5. Ceremo­nies only. n. 6. Circū ­stance of time, or place, or gesture. p. 99. n. 15. Ceremo­nies, and uncōman­ded wor­ship. p. 36. n 12. which seems to make Ce­remonies, worship.

But before we go any further, it will be requi­site, that we clearly understand, what the Doctor means by Ceremonies, for he is confused enough in this whole discourse; sometimes he speaks of Cere­monies, sometimes Rites and Ceremonies; other­where Circumstances and Ceremonies, and some­times Circumstances alone, as if he promisouously used them all for the same thing: now Circumstan­ces of worship, some time, some place, &c. are ab­solutely necessary to Religion; so he of Superst. s. 34. So I said, Superst. s. 28. and therein we are agreed: But for Rites and Ceremonies, to be brought into the worship of God (besides what are commanded) there is no necessity; and it's con­troverted, he knowes whether any such may be in­stituted, and added in the worship of God: There is usually a difference put by Divines betwixt Rites and Ceremonies on the one side, and Circumstan­ces in Religion on the other. I desire therefore to know, what the Doctor means by Rites or Cere­monies; if the same with Circumstances, there is nothing more to be said, but that the Doctor is confused and ambiguous: if distinct, then let him tell us, 1. What he intends by Rites and Ceremo­nies, giving the definition of them; 2. Whether [Page 18]there be any distinction of Ceremonies in Religion, of which some are lawful, others unlawful. For the first, a Ceremony hath generally by all Religi­ons, been held to be an external part of Religion; thus among heathens the School-man tells us, Aq. 12. q. 99. a. 3. Cicero: speaking of Religi­on, sayes, Cultum Ceremo­niam (que) offert. Ib. as all one. In Exod. Tom. 1 p. 148. Cere­moniae vocatur, quasi munia, i. e. dona cereris: ad significandum cultum divinum apud Latinos. A­mongst the Jews, Ceremonies were certainly parts of the worship of God. And amongst Papists, they are so esteemed. Hence that definition of Tostatus; [A Ceremony is a certain observation, or special manner of worshipping God determined by the sole command of the Law-giver;] And that of Salme­ron the Jesuite is to the same purpose, Ritus colen­di Deum: A Rite of worshipping God; cited p. 147. n. 24. In this sense, a Ceremony or Rite, and a necessary Circumstance in Religion, are at a vast difference; and should the Doctor take it in the or­dinary sense, he will be confuted by himself, p. 11. n. 11. & p. 12. n. 13. unless he can help himself, by some distinction; De effect. Sacr. l. 2. c. 29. Bellarmine and his fellows, will help him to one; [Ceremonies are either natural, or instituted; natural, as to look up to heaven, to lift up our hands, and to bow our knees, when we pray unto God.] These the Doctor acknowledges, when he speaks of significant Ceremonies: Superst. s. 36. [When a Ceremony naturally signifies the thing I am about, and properly floweth from it.] Of such there is no question between us. Instituted Ceremonies, are such, as are determined by the sole command of the Law-giver: as Tostatus said afore. Upon which account, Ceremonies will again be di­stinguished, by the Authors, the Law-givers; that is, they are instituted, either by God, or the Church. Those of Gods Institution, are lawful and necessa­ry; as those appointed the Jews, and our Sacra­ments, which may be called Ceremonies, and fall [Page 19]under the definition given, as Rites, or Modes, of worshipping God, in the Gospel. And these are Substantial parts of worship; as well as Moral worship is: For it must be remembred, that the worship of God is either Moral, (which is the same with Natural worship,) such as, to Love, Hope, Trust, Fear God, &c. or Ceremonial, (which is the same, with instituted worship. Ʋbi supra. The School-man said wel, Ordinatur homo in Deum, &c. [Man is or­dered towards God, not onely by the inward acts of his soul, (as those afore) but also by some exterior works, by which he professes his service of God; and those works are said to belong to the worship of God; which worship is called a Ceremony, &c.] Now of such Ceremonies, as are instituted by God, there is no controversie: The question then will come to this issue, whether the Church may insti­tute any Ceremonies in Religion: which the Do­ctor so much declined to speak to, when it was by me twice propounded: once in my Preface, and again of Fest: but hither he must come, will he, nill he; for of Ceremonies the judgement of the Romish party is this, [That all Ceremonies are su­perstitious, which are not of divine Authority, ei­ther immediately, or mediately.] Thus the Jesuite Salmeron; Omnis ritus colendi Deum, qui à Deo non est, nec a Spiritu Sancto per Ecclesiam tradi­tus, &c. [Every Rite of worshipping God, that is not delivered from God, nor from the holy Ghost by the Church, but is invented by the will of man, is superstitious.] Now if we take out but those words, (by the Church) which is the very question betwixt them and Protestant Divines, betwixt the Doctor and me; whether the Church hath such au­thority to institute Ceremonies: unless the Doctor will agree with them, that the Institutions of the Church are from the Holy Ghost, and Divine; [Page 20](which yet he hath not asserted, though he comes very near it, as we shall hear below) the former part of those words, will conclude him guilty of Superstition, in the judgement of a Jesuite; [E­very Rite of worshipping God, that is not delivered from God, but invented by the will of man, is su­perstitious.] Let the Doctor himself then state the question: p. 99. n. 5. The con­troversie belongs onely, to the Cir­cumstan­ces of time, place gesture, of the Chur­ches appointing or volun­tary ob­serving. thus he does it; p. 85. n. 7. [Whe­ther every devised Rite or Ceremony, not command­ed by God, be superstitious.] The affirmative whereof, a Jesuite hath asserted for me; and unless the Doctor equivocate in the words, Ceremony or Rite, and say, he understands it of a Circumstance onely, he cannot possibly escape the guilt of Super­stition. And this, I foresee will be the onely Loop­hole whereout he will creep; either making all Ce­remonies but Circumstances of worship: or all Cir­cumstances of worship, to be Ceremonies: partly because it's true, that some in themselves consider­ed, Circumstances, were by God made also Cere­monies, or part of their Ceremonial worship, as the Temple, and Festivals; and partly because I finde him thus evading hereafter, p. 87. n. 13. [The time or place, when instituted by God himself, is as truly a Circumstance of worship, as when instituted by man, &c.] Of which more in it's place: at pre­sent I say, Time and Place in their own nature, are but meer Circumstances, it's the Institution of God that makes them Ceremonies, or Ceremonial worship; but I think the Doctor will not say so of the Institutions of the Church; or if he do, he will be self-confuted: grant them, that some Ceremonies are also Circumstances of worship; yet are not all Circumstances, also Ceremonies; which they must be, if the Doctor take them both for the same thing; and this discovers his Ambiguities, Equivocation, and confusion in the several terms, by him used, of [Page 21] Rites, Ceremonies, Circumstances, as Synonyma's in this discourse. A second miscarriage here is, that he takes for granted by his Adversaries, [ That the use of Ceremonies when they are Significative, may be allowed among Christians.] For so he sayes; p. 7. n. 5. [ If the Disputers will but yield this, that even when they are significative, the use of Ceremonies may be allowed among Christians, I shall then give my vote, that they be paucae & salubres, &c.] Which he knows, or may know, they peremptorily deny; except in such cases, as I expressed; sect. 29. of Superstition: To which the Doctor sayes just no­thing, having so fair an occasion offered him. And if he take the word Ceremony, for a Rite of wor­shipping God, that is in the ordinary language of Divines, for a part of worship; as any one institu­ted by men, will prove a Nimiety, Excess and Su­perstition, (and not the multitude onely, as he of­ten asserts) so in that notion, by a part of worship, himself hath renounced every Ceremony of mans devising and adding; 3. n. 6. By granting they ought to be few, one would think he granted, there may be too many Ceremonies in a Church (in Reli­gion) and then an excess in Religion, and so the ob­servers too Religious: [No, (sayes be) this is no way a yielding a possibility that a man may be too Religious; but when too many Ceremonies are ac­companied with inward neglects, there is not too much, but too little Religion, &c.] And why not both? too much Religion, in multitude of Cere­monies, (contrary to the Simplicity of Gospel wor­ship) too little, in the neglect of inward duties; certain it is, those many Ceremonies, are made Re­ligious; and are used in Religion, the worship of God; therefore the observers are too Religious: and there may be, and is an excess in Religion; as his insectile Animals, have too many legs, but [Page 22]too little blood; and so no calumnie proved; For, for want of a distinction, he hides himself in equivo­cal termes; in one sense he cannot be too Religious, in another he may. 1.

To which purpose, p. 8. n. 1. I gave a double distinction, which he calls rather a perplexing, then clearing the way. I wonder with what eyes the Doctor looks upon other mens distinctions? do's it not seem a paradox, that a man may be too Religious, in his Service of God, to whom all is due? needs it not an explication, or distinction to clear it? Did not the great School-man distinguish upon this pro­position, [That Superstition, is an excess in Reli­gion:] Is not my first the same with his, at least in sense? A man cannot give God more worship then he deserves, but he may give him more then he requires, and his Will is the Rule of our worship. But he excepts [The two last members of both his di­stinctions are the same] & so too much a Tautology, n. 2. and that is a Nimietie. The Doctor was disposed to be merry and to shew his wit: but sure there's no great wisdom in this exception: For 1. Are not both the distinctions true in themselves; considered assunder? if the former parts of them be distinct, and not the same, (as they are not) the distinctions are distinct and clear enough. 2. The second pro­ceeds by way of gradation upon the former; that worship which God requires, is either natural, and there a man can hardly be too Religious; or Insti­tuted, and there a man doing more then God re­quires, may be too Religious: that is, [In uncom­manded worship, the least addition of worship, is too much, and such a man may be said to be too Re­ligious;] which are my words: is not this plain enough? The third and fourth number are spoken to already. The next exception is, [His difference betwixt natural and instituted worship, p. 9. n. 5. in this re­spect [Page 23]of Nimietie, is perfectly vain and useless, &c.] I pray, why so? is there not a difference be­tween Natural, and Instituted worship? As also in respect of Nimietie, that there can be no ex­cess (or very rarely) in natural worship, as in love, filial fear, trust in God, &c. but in Instituted there may; a man may adde worship of his own, to that which is commanded by God. But his ex­ceptions are useless and needless, being but a strife of words; First he sayes, n. 6. [ Prayer is as properly a branch of natural worship, as love, or fear, or trust; being first inseparable from trust. 2. A ne­cessary and natural means of acknowledging Gods fulness and our wants. 3. Containing under it thansgiving, &c.] Here are mistakes enough, For first prayer is not as properly, that is, as fully a branch of natural worship as love, &c. For this is evident, that there may be natural worship of love, fear, &c. where there is no use of prayer; as in the blessed Angels and Saints: Of Super. s. 27. I say, prayer is natural, and pre­scribed worship. and besides pray­er, publique prayer at least, is a part of Instituted worship: 2. Hence, it is not inseparable from trust, love, &c. for they continue when prayer shall cease: 3. Prayer and praising do also differ in them­selves, (though we usually say, praises or thanks­giving is a part of prayer) and are not inseparable: for prayer shall cease in heaven, no need of prayer, because want nothing, 1 Cor. 13. last. but praises shall continue for ever, because have all things in God. 4. Faith and Hope, are natural worship as well as (if not more then) prayer yet they are not inseparable from love or prayer; but shall cease, (with prayer) when love and praises shall continue for ever: the Do­ctor made this Exception, to take occasion to empty his note book, and to shew his Reading, for no use at all of it otherwise, unless it were, in the close, to vent a secret jear; in these words; [Perhaps such [Page 24]evidences as these (out of Naturalists) are the Philophy, against which the Reader was to be fore­warned in the Title page,] As if no body had e­ver read them, or understood them but him­self.

But he excepts again; p. 10. n. 7. to shew the uselesness of my distinction, [That it is as possible to exceed in trust, in fear, in love, as in prayer.] Let him not equi­vocate, n. 8. and then make this out: [Thus, he that so trusts, in God, as not to fear; he that so fears, as not to love; n. 9. he that so loves, as not to fear, &c. is an exceeder in trust, fear, love.] I pray now, first, does he not grant, (what equivocally he hath denied) that a man may be too Religious, by excess in natu­ral worship, trust, fear love. [Such a man, is an exceeder in trust, in fear in love?] 2. Hear his reasons: [He that so trusts in God, as not to fear him &c. is an exceeder in trust, &c.] Which is, as if he had said; He that trusts not in God, (for such is he that fears not God) is an exceeder in trust; and so of the rest: for this is certain, he that fears not God, or loves not God, doth not trust him; and vice versa, he that trusts not God, &c. does not love him. These graces are inseparable in a gracious heart, and many more. And if he speak of saving trust, true filial fear, and love of God, there can be no Nimietie or excess in them. A man may pretend to trust, to fear, to love God, and do none of these, in true Interpretation: Saint John hath told us, That [he that loves not his brother, loves not God,] let him make what pretences he please. so it's said of some hypocrites, [They fear­ed the Lord, & served their own Gods:] 2 Kin. 17.33. & in the next v. 34. [ They feared not the Lord;] they feared him with a slavish fear, v. 25. because of the Lions, but they feared him not with a filial fear, which onely deserves the name of the Fear of God: [Page 25]say the same of trust, he that pretends to trust God, and fears him not, neglects means, &c. This man presumes, but trusts not: so the Doctor, [We are wont to express it by presuming.] But then, I pray, is not presumption, an excess of hope? as despair is the defect; so is presumption an excess in Reli­gion, in a part of natural worship; as despair is the defect, in the same worship, and so a man may be said to be too Religious. Though it be true also in another sense; those that so pretend to trust, fear, love God, and do not; are so far from being too Religious, that they are not Religious at all; and that's indeed a defect. What need then all this con­tention about nothing, if the Doctor would but understand my meaning, &c. The sum is this, He that in Religious worship, addes any worship of his own devising, is too Religious; this is an excess in Religion: And this is [ no perplexing, nor leading the Reader into Maeanders, and needs no Oedipus] to resolve it.

Let's hear how he will clear, p. 11. n. 11. what I have cloud­ed; he asks me a question; [Doth be mean in these words (more, and addition) any new Species of worship, neither prescribed by the law of nature, nor instituted by any positive Law of God? or doth he designe onely some Circumstance, or Ceremony, which is not particularly commanded of God, or the Word, the rule of worship? as time, place, ge­stures, &c.] I answer clearly, I mean it not of Circumstances named, but of new Species or parts of worship: (I observe onely how he joyns Ce­remony with Circumstance, which ought not to be confounded, as I noted afore.) But what then? Be­fore he take my answer, he runs away with this er­ror, n. 14. (the grand mistake of his whole book) that I mean it of Circumstances, and not of new kindes of worship; and thereupon expatiates for many [Page 26]sections, to fasten absurdities upon me, (to make me ridiculous to his Reader) which will now re­volve upon himself; as one that wilfully mistakes and perverts the question, and fights with his own shadow: he knows, and hereafter confesses more then once; that I profess against this sense, of the question; what absurdity and Injustice then is this, to fasten it upon me? Yea here, n. 13. he sayes; [If I mean it of Species, or sorts of worship, then he never doubted to affirm with me, that all uncom­manded worship, is an excess, if he please (an error he should rather say) a setting up that for worship of God, which is not worship.] Now I appeal all Divines, and indifferent Readers, whe­ther the Doctor hath not yielded the whole, and main question between us? My whole scope and in­tention being, to beat down onely uncommanded worship, not uncommanded Circumstances of wor­ship; no nor all Rites and Ceremonies, unless they violate Scripture rules; of which hereafter. 2. Does not the Doctor here affirm with me, that uncom­manded worship is an excess, an excess in Religion, which he afore denied so peremptorily? Let him call it, error, if he please, (there are errors in Reli­gion, in excess, as well as defect) this I call an excess in Religion. 3. Yet fain he would evade all this, by saying; [Setting up that for worship of God, which is not worship, nay, perhaps quite con­trary to worship.] If it be not worship, then in­deed, it cannot be called an excess in worship: But is not this a prevarication? Is not false worship, worship as well as true? how else is worship distin­guished (by all, and by himself) into true and false? do not the Species (so he spake of new sorts of worship even now) partake equally of the na­ture of the genus? Indeed in true construction of God, false worship, is no worship of him, [In vain [Page 27]do they worship me,] yet they worshipped though. The Doctor may consider his Logick or Di­vinity here: which he often jears me for here­after.

But (ex abundanti) if the Doctor will understand the question, not of Circumstances, but of Cere­monies added to the worship of God, (and thereby say some, made sorts, or parts of worship) I have, I suppose, proved, that he, with others, does make some Ceremonies, as Festivals, &c. not Circum­stances, but sorts and new kindes of worship; the charge whereof, he never goes about to re­move.

It will be needless now to follow him, in prose­cuting his absurd inferences, having removed the Antecedent, whence they must proceed; that I do not mean it of Circumstances unprescited, but of uncommanded worship: yet some things deserve to be taken notice of, and some questions an­swered.

As 1. For prayer; p. 12. n. 17. [ What hath the Rule of Scripture, prescribed concerning the time of prayer? as morning & evening: and that both positively and exclusively? If so then by the standard of this Dia­tribist (this Diatribist, as this Publican) Davids, or Daniels praying three times a day, must be criminous & abominable, &c.] and so he goes on with absurdi­ties upon absurdities: But whom do they fall up­on? but upon himself, who knowes, I mean it not of Circumstances, but onely of uncommanded worship: and yet goes on to scornful language enough; [If he cannot produce any such Scri­ture, then is my Censor the guilty person, the very Dogmatizer, that teacheth for Doctrines, or com­mandments of God, his own Dictates; and the do­ing so, I cannot resist to be a Nimiety, but not of Religion, &c.] I will not recriminate, let the Rea­der [Page 28]judge, p. 13. n. 18. who deserves the name of Censor, or Di­ctator, in Religion most, the Doctor, or I.

A second question is; [How many set dayes, to be consecrated to the worship of God, for Fasting or Prayer, every week, or year, hath the rule of worship prescribed? law or Gospel? His answer to those will involve him in intricacies enough:] I answer clearly; 1. For every week ordinarily, but one day in seven; extraordinary are left to Christian liberty, and occasions. 2. Both by Law and Go­spel, one day in a week, By the Law, in the fourth Commandment, requiring one, and but one in se­ven: and by the Gospel designing onely one, the Lords day, as an holy day, and a part of worship: all other Jewish days, being voided by the Gospel. 3. By what words of the New Testament is the week­ly observation of the Lords day commanded? I an­swer, for the number one in seven, the fourth Com­mandment resolves it; for the particular day, the first Apostolical Institution; which he hath oft confessed to be of Divine obligation. 4. The ob­serving of other dayes, as Easter, and Pentecost, with the other Festivals, if made parts of worship, are expresly forbidden, Gal. 4. If as Circumstan­ces of worship onely, they are besides the question: And note this by the way, that it's no way proba­ble, the Apostle would cry down the Feast of the Passover, and set up Easter, in it's stead; or Pen­tecost, and set up Whitsuntide; as parts of Wor­ship, I say, for so they are by some made and ac­counted. He that will resolve these questions any otherwise, will finde himself involved in intrica­cies enough, as I have elsewhere shewed.

His other demands, p. 14. n. 19, 20, 21. concerning gestures in Prayer, in Fasting, in Alms-giving, what proportions or degrees, as also, duties in the second Table, &c. they are all beside the question; the three first, as [Page 29]being but Circumstances of worship; the last, as be­ing also no worship at all, of which our question is. But having thus digressed, to give him satisfaction if he will take it; we now return to consider what is said to my proofs of this proposition; [That a man may be to Religious, or exceed in Religion.] The first is; If addition may be made to the Rule of Religion, then a man may be too Religious: the consequence is proved, because, Addition to the Rule, is excess in Religion: the Antecedent, from Deut. 4.2. where all Additions to Gods Com­mands are forbidden: what sayes he to this? He n. 22, 23. sayes, I prove Idem per Idem: absurd enough if it were true; but he must be reminded, that the question was, whether a man might be too Religi­ous; which he denied, and after my explication of it, by distinctions, I proved by this argument afore; which whether it be to prove idem per idem, n. 24. let Logicians judge. As for the matter; he sayes, [The major is false, in stead of clear.] If it be false, it is in his sense, and not in mine; and if not clear, it is by his obscuring it; taking Addition to the Rule of worship, for adding some Circumstance of worship, which I meant, for Addition of worship it self: and he confesses, [That he indeed that introduces any new part of Divine worship, is a presumptuous assumer, doth more then be should, because that which he should not do.] Just the same that I main­tain. Let him say, [He is too bold, that doth so.] I and others say, he exceeds in Religion, and is too Religious; presumption in the worship of God, by adding worship to it, being an excess

But my Assumption is also questioned (upon the same willful mistake, I fear) and my Scripture cal­led to the bar, Deut. 4 2. [Doth he that prostrates himself in prayer, adde to the word of God? p. 15. n. 26. then sure, he that walks in the garden doth so too, &c.] [Page 30]How oft shall he be told, we speak of adding un­commanded worship, not of observing Circumstan­ces of time, place, gestures, in commanded wor­ship: But let us hear his learned gloss upon this Scripture. [The meaning is most evident that they were to perform uniform obedience to God, not to make any change in Gods commands, p. 16. n. 26. either to pre­tend more liberties or fewer obligations; or again more obligations and fewer liberties: but to set themselves humbly to the performance of his pre­cepts.] That is, his precepts concerning his wor­ship (as well as other duties of common life.) That is, (if I might gloss it) neither to adde to, nor de­tract from his commands of worship, but to per­form uniform obedience to God, &c. which is the very thing I have so long pleaded for.

My second proof was from the School-man, who makes Religion a moral virtue, standing between too extreams, Superstition in the excess, and Pro­faneness, or no Religion, in the defect: This sure is plain and easie, but not to the Doctor. He grants the two extreams [On the one side superstition, on the other irreligion:] Then say I, he grants an excess in Religion, called Superstition, &c. But see what a dust he makes to cloud the business: [ Superstition is of two sorts, 1. The worshipping of a creature; or, 2. Giving undue worship to God; and neither of these will serve to prove the Diatribists conclusion.] Unhappy man I, that can­not please the Doctor in any thing. These kindes of Superstition would serve the School-man, p. 17. n. 29. to prove an excess in Religion, why not me? Not the first (sayes he) for [Then this must be his meaning, that a man may be a The word is many Gods: any one or more with the true. Polytheist, a worshipper of false Gods:] Why, that's true; and he that worships the true God, and others with him, exceeds in worship, and is too Religious: This he should have [Page 31]supposed my answer, and have spoken to it: but he leads his Reader away in a mist; saying, [ But I hope, in this sense, he that observes the Ceremonies of the Church of England, and her Festivals, will not be said to be (a Polytheist, he should say) too Reli­gious.] Still the same mistake; we are not speak­ing now of the Ceremonies, or circumstances of worship; but whether a man may be too Religious: but he is very jealous of his Festivals, lest they should be charged to be Superstitious, that makes him so often remind them. Yet be it so; it is not Polytheisme, nor Superstition to observe Festivalls, in the first notion, of worshipping a Creature: but may it not prove to be Superstition, in the second of cultus illegitimus? n. 30. [Here he will be more particu­lar, in viewing and wieghing the words of Aqui­nas, referred to by me.] And here he makes a large excursion, to trouble his Reader, to little purpose: The question is this, [Whether unlawful (or un­due) worship tendered to the true God, be not Su­perstition, and so an excess in Religion?] That it is Superstition, is proved by this, that it is made a Species of it, by the School-man: that it is an ex­cess, is clear, because it is a branch of Superstition which is defined, by an excess in Religion; the sum (he sayes) is this; [That Religion is a moral ver­tue; as being a branch of Justice, in giving God that which belongs to him; according to some equality, in respect of God; equality, not absolute­ly, because we cannot give God so much as belongs to him; but considering what man is able to do, and what God will accept.] All this is well enough; Religion is a moral vertue, a Branch of Justice; which Justice, stands between two extreames, summum jus on the one side, which is excess, and nullum jus, which is the defect: so Religion stands, between two extreames, an excess, and a defect: [Page 32]But hear what he addes, [ As for superfluity in such things as those, which belong to the worship of God, there can be none, saith Aquinas, as to the circumstance of quantity; I cannot (sayes the Do­ctor) do too much in the worship of God, I cannot offend that way; all the superfluity possible is in other circumstances; he names but three: 1. Cui non debet, exhibiting worship to a creature; (that was the first kinde of Superstition.) 2. Quando non debet, at a time, when it ought not. 3. Prout non debet, in a manner wherein it ought not.] Is not this full to my purpose? that undue, or unlaw­ful worship, p. 18. n. 31. for the matter or manner, is superfluity, excess, and Superstition? [No, this is no compe­tent testimony, to prove his conclusion, That every thing in the worship of God, which is not command­ed by God, is too much.] But first, this is not my conclusion; it's falsly often fathered upon me. I say not every thing in the worship of God, (thus he varies the words, All un­command­ed worship is an ex­cess. p. 12. n. 13. to evade himself and asperse me) is too much; but any uncommanded worship is too much: and to this, Aquinas testimony is full: for that he calls cultum illegitimum, which is not by Law commanded. [ Sure (sayes the Doctor) every thing (thing again) not commanded, is not presently forbidden; and so offends not against the Prout debet, as it ought:] I say not, every thing not commanded is forbidden; but every worship not commanded, I say again, is forbidden: and we shall hear himself confess as much anon: whence my argument is thus enforced; [ All worship for­bidden, is unlawful, and too much, and an excess; but all worship not commanded, is forbidden: ergo.] The Major cannot be denied, the Minor is made good, thus at present: [ All false worship of God, is forbidden; but all uncommanded worship, is false worship: ergo.] What the Doctor will say to this, I [Page 33]know not; but shall leave it to his consideration. For the rest in this, and next number 32. let him and Aquinas agree the matter; enough hath been said to them already.

But in my third proof from the Doctors own confession; n. 33. I am charged first with non-sense; partly because the Printer put in (not) and partly, because I, or he, left out (he.) Which if the Doctor had ingenuously considered, he might have found both sense and reason also, in the words alledged, thus: [ The Doctor grants, there may be a nimiety or excess (in Religion) in adding In ad­ding, in a mans ad­ding: and so he is an exceeder, &c. p. 19. n. 34. to the com­mands of Christ, the Gospel rule, those things which belong not to it; and so he is an exceeder in the fear & service of God.] But yet it will not pass; [ First, (without a second) the Doctor no where useth that phrase, a nimiety or excess of Religion.] But this is a very nicety, and strife of words: in his very sentence, he sayes; such a man, is [an exceeder in the fear (put sometimes for Religion) and service of God:] Is not that an excess of, or in Religion? But that's not all, we shall have the words ere long: n. 35. [This fear of some thing which he fancies to come from God, when it doth not, is an excessive fear, more then Religion suggests to him; and yet the unhappiness is, this interposeth it self in Religion.] Mark, an excessive fear in Religion: but enough of such trifles. A greater matter then this, is; [That fear, neither is excess of Religion, nor indeed excess of fear, or of service of God; but the meaning is this, that in fearing and serving of God, he is guilty of some other excess, not of fear­ing God, but somewhat else, &c.] This, first, agrees not well with what is said below, that this excessive fear argued a defect of love, or Religion, See p. 30. n. 28. not some other excess: And, second, this is to say and un­say; there is an excessive fear of God, and there is [Page 34]no excessive fear of God; Quo teneam modo, &c. He sayes again, n. 36. of the man that phansies he ought by Gods Law to kill his Father, and fears Gods wrath, if he doth it not, [He is an exceeder in the service of God, if he do that in the service of God, which is contrary to it:] Mark, an exceeder in the service of God (thinking he shall do God good ser­vice:) is not this an excess in Religion, and doth not such a man serve God too much, as well as too little? exceed, and yet come short: and so in one sense, too Religious?

The second ground of the Doctors miscarriages, I said, was, [That he is of opinion, that excess in Religion, p. 20. n. 2. is not well called Superstition, &c.] To this charge, he cryes, not guilty; and consulting his 27. sect. and not finding it there, disclaims it. But he might conceive an error in the figure, 27. for 30. or that I meant not to limit my speech, to sect. 27. putting an, &c. after it, which might reach further: yet that the Doctor is unwilling to grant, [An excess in Religion, to be Superstition, or Su­perstition to be an excess in Religion] may reason­ably be collected, thus, 1. Because he denies pe­remptorily, and that often, any excess at all in Re­ligion; how then, can Superstition be an excess in Religion, &c. 2. That he defines Superstition, by Superstitum cultus; sect. 2. [Superstition in Latine, is most clearly, the worship of some departed from this world, &c.] As if this comprehended the full and whole nature of Superstition: which I opposing, we shall see anon, what he answers to it: 3. Yea more then this; at his 30. sect. having him­self started the objection, [That Superstition may and doth, in some Authentick writers, signifie a nimiety or excess in Religion;] He makes his re­turn, by way of opposition, in four particulars; the second whereof is this; [For Christian writers, the [Page 35]use of a word, in this or that sense, is so slight and casual, that not sufficient to fasten an ill character on it.] The third is this, [That those Authors, who seem to come home to the point, are so few, or so modern, and of so small authority, that scarce worth producing.] The 4. calls it, [This supposed nimiety or excess in matters of Religion.] Would not any Reader conclude from hence, that it is the Doctors opinion, [That Superstitin is not an exeess in Religion, nor excess in Religion, Superstition?] Opposing herein the School-mans definition. He therefore now, will do that, which he should have done before, distinguish, upon excess in Religion: and promises, [to deal plainly, p. 21 n. 3. and without all am­biguity.] (Which belike, he did not before.) Thus he sayes, [If by excess of Religion, he understand the doing of any thing, in the worship of God, which Gods word doth not command, (the onely thing in controversie) then I stick not to deny, that this is Superstition, or that Superstition imports this excess.] But he knowes, he varies the que­stion; this is not the controversie, [ Whether the doing of any thing in the worship of God be Su­perstition, &c.] What then? [ If he shall flic to any other sort of excess and contend that to be it, it is the fallacy of ambiguities, &c.] He should have said, [ If he understand the adding of any worship not commanded, to the rule of worship; [Then I grant this to be Superstition, and excess; but he hides himself in that ambiguous phrase; Of any other excess:] and tells not what it is, n. 5. nor yet ad­mits of my sufficient expression, what I mean by it, appearing by my proofs; viz. Addition to the Rule of worship; that is, Addition of worship not commanded; To which he sayes nothing; but ca­vils at the form of my first proof, and then runs to catch at a flie, an advantage of my words, of [Page 36] super statutum, n. 6. above what is commanded, [As if I supposed that was the notation of the word Su­perstition;] And here, playes with his own shadow; to make me ridiculous, if he could, but rather him­self: I onely say, [ It is an Addition to the Rule of worship, and so an excess, as super statutum?] And is not an Addition of worship to the Rule, super statutum? But I, added (to prevent this ca­vil, [ Though the original be heathenish to sig­nifie Superstitum cultus; yet it's well applied by Divines, (and they learned, to make no compari­son) to Additions to the Rule of worship, &c.] And this is sufficient to mar the Doctors sport. But if I listed to make him work, and my Reader merry; I might call him to account for his Etymo­logy, both of the word Superstitio, from Supersti­tum cultus, and also of [...], to signifie the same: For first, where is cultus to be found in Superstitio? Supersti­tio can­not by any Rules be deduced from any word in the Latine but Super­stes. p. 22. n. 7. Then not from Supersti­tum cul­tus. From Su­per, & sto, not super & cultus. p. 57: n 4. The Orator he knows, fetches the first Origination of it, from the custom of some Pa­rents, who night and day prayed, that their children might be Superstites, that is, live when they them­selves were dead; and that practise of theirs, was called Superstitio: which might have been, though the opinion of the Heroes living, after departed this world, had not arose: yea, supposing that opi­nion, that such did live, were Superstites, in their spirits, yet they were not presently worshipped, but in process of much time, among the Heathens: And where is now, his Etymology of Superstitum cultus? Again, [...], he renders also Superstitum cultus; which is not to be found in the word; but Daemonum timor: sce p. 30. n. 30. from [...], a trembling fear. a slavish fear of the Gods, or Daemons: that it seems, was the [Page 37]prime use of the word, which after ages, applied to Religion in general; and others used it for Super­stition. But see the luck of it, (they are oft his own words) he presently confesses, [ That M. C. p. 22. n. 8. Yet seve­ral times he regests this false notion. p. 55. n. 4. p. 57. n. 3. & 4. p. 91. n. 8. p. 258. n. 2. confesses, that the original of the word was Hea­thenish, to signifie Superstitum cultus.] To what purpose then was all his vagary? why, I adde, that it was well applyed by Divines, to those Additi­ons, &c. He asks, [ What can be tollerably mean by this? can Divines do well to apply Superstitio to super statutum, when that is no way the nature of the word?] perverse pen! I meant and said the word Superstition was well applyed by Divines (not to super statutum, but) to those Additions to the Rule; and surely they may well be said, to be su­per statutum; above the command of God. But one thing more; [ Can any proof be brought hence, to conclude Superstition to be an excess? because it is super statutum, when no affinity betwixt them? what is unreasonable if this be not?] Good words, I pray; what more reasonable then this argument: [ Every Addition of worship to the Rule of wor­ship, is an excess supra statutum; But Supersti­tion, is an Addition to the Rule of worship; ergo, Superstition is an excess.] Supra statutum is the Judgement of Scripture, and the best Divines. That said I, which the Scriptures of the Old Testament call Additions, the New calls Superstition, Will-worship, &c.

But I must not scape so: n. 9. [ In those few words (named last) there are many infirm parts, 1. That additions to the word are in the New Testament called Doctrines.] He cuts of my words; I said, Doctrines, Traditions of men: and so they are Matth. 15.6.9. By your Tradition, opposed to the Commandment of God; and [In vain do they worship me teaching Doctrines the Command­ments [Page 38]of men:] He flies to his old Muse, [Their teaching their own Traditions for Doctrines, is ad­ding them, to the Scripture, &c.] But then is it not evident, 1. that their Doctrines and Traditi­ons, were Additions to the word? 2. That these Doctrines concerned the worship of God, and so Additions to the Rule of worship, in vain do they worship me: and are not these Additons, excesses? what sense then is there in his new coin'd gloss? [Doctrines thore simply signifying, not that addi­tion, but that to which the addition was made.] What means he? that Doctrines signifies the Scri­pture? for to that the Addition was made; so he sayes, [Adding them to the Scriptures] what? their own Traditions: Then their Doctrines were added to the Scripture; but were not Scripture, and if not Scripture, Additions to the Scripture. 2. But my next infirmity is, that I say, [Those Additions, are called Will-worship;] The con­trary whereof, (he sayes) is proved in the Treatise of Will-worship: I shall not anticipate the place: All I say now is but this: If it be Will-worship, to devise new sorts of worship, and to offer them to God, for worship: (as the Doctor confesses it is, pag. See p. 10. n. 11. & p. 15. n. 24. 96. n. 6.) Then those Additions may well be called Will-worship; and such Will-worship may very well be called, an Addition to the Rule of worship. 3. This is yet another of my mistakes; [That additions to the rule of worship, are any where in the New Testament called Super­stition: I desire he would shew me one such place, for my concordance will not afford it me.] Let him not evade, by those words, [Called Superstition,] That is, in so many words, and I will shew many places, where the thing is apparant; that Supersti­tion is an Addition to the word, and Additions to the word, are Superstition. But in stead of all, I [Page 39]shall produce his own words, Sect. 46. of Superst. [To affirm God to command, when he doth not, is Superstition, under the notion of nimiety or excess, because that man addes to the commands of Christ:] Which place will shortly come to be con­sidered.

He sayes, [ Those Athenians, Act. 17.22. sure, p. 23. n. 10. never medled with, and so added not to the true rule of worship, any otherwise, then as all that abandon it, adde to it, live by some other false rule, and minde not that: and if they are for so doing, to be stiled adders to the rule of worship, adulter­ers are so in like manner, and so every sin in the world, is Superstition.] This is a strange gloss. 1. Do not Idolatres, Polytheists (such as these Athenians were) meddle with, and adde to the rule of worship? surely then none in the world do: Is it not a moral Law written in the hearts of all men, (though blotted much) that God alone is to be worshipped? do not they that worship other Gods, with, or without him, meddle with, and adde to this rule of worship? 2. Does it become the Doctors Learning and Divinity, to make adulterers (and so every sinner in the second Ta­ble) to be (with them afore) stilled Superstitious? when worship (and so Superstition) is onely in the first Table? let the Reader judge.

Against my second proof exception is taken; p. 23. n. 12. 1. Because I use the same medium, as in the for­mer proposition:] An heavy charge; as if the Doctor did not know, that one medium, may prove several propositions: The question is, whether it proves the present proposition or no: 2. Then he undertakes to put my argument into form: but that I refuse; and renounce his whole Syllogisme, as none of mine; upon this ground, because he hath changed the question, from uncommanded [Page 40]worship, to uncommanded ceremonies? and then playes his feats: onely I shall remind him, what he grants in his proposition; 1. [That worshipping of the Daemons, is an excess opposite to Religion:] ergo, [Superstition is an excess.] 2. So also is the worshipping the true God, after an undue and un­lawful manner, (an excess.) ergo, Superstition is of larger extent, then the worshipping of Daemons: which both, the Doctor seems to deny. Now I shall put my argument into form; [ If profane­ness, the one extreme of Religion, he a defect of Religion; then Superstition, the other extreme, is an excess of Religion: but the first is true and cannot be denied; ergo, [If the Doctor did not intend to decline the force of this proof, and to make a diversion to his Reader; he would not have started a new Hare, that himself might escape.

My next proof was from the Doctors own con­cessions; p. 24. n 13. See p. 227. &c. the numb. 13. twice. where he first espies a Numeral fault, a figure of 4. twice: Whether this was mine, or the Printers fault, he hath no cause to complain; ha­ving 6. for 5. But that's a trivial excursion; yet ordinary enough. First the Doctor grants, Su­perstitiosus may denote such an excess: an excess of Religion: n. 16. [ What excess in Religion? the su­per statutum, every addition; 1. Every uncom­manded circumstance, or ceremony in the worship of God? thus he must mean, if constant, &c.] No such matter; but every Addition of worship supra statutum, above the command of God. The que­stion was of worship it self, from the beginning, not of Circumstances of worship: If Superstitious signifie such an excess, will it any thing help the Doctor, to say, so did Religiosus sometime signifie too? Yes, 1. [Superstitio and Religio, were (among Heathens) the They were not the same, see ad p. 70 n. 1. But one a vice, the other a vertue. same: and 2. All such [Page 41]excesses are not culpable, in their opinion.] If they once did signifie excesses in Religion, and culpa­ble; it matters not what their opinions after were; who were ill Judges of Superstition and Religion: And what ever Religiosus may signifie, let the Doctor shew us any Protestant Divine that ever took Superstitio, or Superstitiosus in a good sense. But what is the meaning of those words; n. 17. [My pre­tensions in that place, were onely this, that Super­stition among all Authors signified not any crimi­nous excess.] Does he mean, that Superstition ne­ver in any Authors, signifies a criminous excess? That he cannot say, or that all Authors do not take it for a criminous excess? (the words may bear both senses) that's too dilate for the Doctor to affirm; It's enough for us, if in some Authors, both Heathen and Divine, it signifie a criminous excess: and if Superstitiosus so signifie, so may Superstitio, from whence it comes. But he sayes, [ when Superstitiosus is used in an ill sense, as when we say, a Superstitious person, it's clear, that Superstition there signifies Heathen worship; or worshipping of others beside the one true God, &c.] That's not true; for the worshipping of the true God, in an undue and unlawful manner, is by the School-man, and by most Divines, yea, the Doctor himself, p. 24. n. 12. called Superstition. And ma­ny other kindes of Superstition the Doctor hath acknowledged, (as appears in these concessions we are now upon) which cannot signifie Heathen wor­ship, that is, worshipping of others beside the one true God: as we shall shew in those concessions that follow. It's true indeed, that he that is Superstiti­ons, [acts like one of those false worshippers, and agrees with them in some eminent branch of their false worship.] As Papists worshipping Angels, Images, Bread, &c. act like Heathens: but they [Page 42]are Superstitious in many other things, that Hea­thens were never guilty of; this therefore was but an evasion, to take away the suspicion of Super­stition from himself and his party, by laying it upon others.

Secondly, Angel-worship is an excess, and by the Doctor called that crime of Superstition. But (sayes he) [is this an excess of Religion, or not rather impiety?] Might not a man wonder at this question? It is both excess of Religion, and also an Impiety: It's therefore Impiety because it exceeds the Rule of worship: p. 25. n. 18. ['Tis true, (sayes he) this is an addition to the object of worship;] But is not an Addition to the object of worship, an Addition to the Rule of worship; [God alone is to be worshipped?] Yes, (sayes he again) [ As death is an adition to life, i.e. destruction to the oneness of that, and as adultery is an addition to marital love and fidelity.] What, just so, and no otherwise? Surely death is the deprivation of, not an Addition to life: but worshipping others with the true God, is not destructive of worship, but one­ly addes false-worship to it, and that's another manner of Addition, then of death to life: It corrupts true worship, but does not destroy wor­ship: But then, (the old Jealousie again,) [What's this to the prejudice of uncommanded Ceremonies,] (Circumstances he should say.) Nothing at all; for he knowes the controversie is about uncommanded worship: The like answer is made to the next al­ledged concession. [The worshipping Daemons by Heathens, and of Saints by Papists, is called Su­perstition] by the Doctor: But (sayes he) [The using of an uncommanded Rite, is none of these.] That's not the question; n. 19. I asked, why these are called Superstition, but because they adde to the to the Rule of worship? He likes not my reason: [Page 43][ It was visible enough in the naming of Supersti­tum cultus; and the worshipping of them is Super­stition.] Nor do I like his no-reason, it answers not my question: why is the worshipping of Dae­mons Superstition? The answer he makes, is idem per idem. The worshipping of Daemons, is Super­stition, because it is the worshipping of Dae­mons: why is that unlawful? because it is forbid­den: By what Law? the first Commandment, which Commands God alone to be the object of worship: Then worshipping of others with, or beside God, is an Addition to the object, and so to the Rule of worship: [Why so doth sacriledge, adde to the rule of worship (even when it robs God) in this sense, doing something which the rule commands not, no nor permits, and yet that is not Superstition.] This is his Capriccio, a meer pre­varication; For 1. Sacriledge some refer to the eighth Commandment, which sure is no Rule of worship. 2. If it fall in the first Table, it is ra­ther to be called profaneness, then Superstition; not Adding, but taking away from the worship of God: 3. It does something which the Rule commands not, nor does permit: but so does adultery (one of his instances) against the seventh Commandment; but that's no Rule of Worship: But we speak of worship, and doing worship, which the Rule commands not; therefore worship­ping of Daemons may well be called Superstition, for this Reason, for one, because it addes to the Rule of worship: Though uncommanded Rites, (if not made parts of worship) are not called Super­stition, for this reason, because they are not Addi­tions to the Rule of worship. There is a double fallacie in his words: some thing, for some wor­ship; and the Rule commands not, for the [Page 44] Rule of worship. Dolosus versatur in universa­libus.

In the next we are like to be longer: p. 26. n. 20. [Slavish fear is granted to be Superstition; because it is an excess of that fear, which is a part of worship in the first Commandment,] For which (I confess my mistake by haste) I referred to Sect. 24, 25. which should have been Sect. 13. There the Doctor speak­ing of the word [...], sayes, [It may sometimes perhaps be set to import a cowardly trembling fear; Will the Doctor be so bold, to defend such a fear as good? the Superstitious man is Religi­ous and cowardly, fears the Gods and is afraid of them. The Pious man comes to God, without fear; the Superstitious with much fear, dreading the Gods as so many Tyrants. The Religious man reveres God, the Superstitious is afraid of him; and consequently to that, Religion is the worshipping of God, See p. 58. n. 3. Superstition the wronging of him: the Su­perstitious wishes there were no Gods; as the A­theist thinks there is none.] All which, I thought, were a full description of Slavish fear, the com­mon Attendant on Superstition: Upon that mi­stake of mine, the Doctor takes advantage, and playes upon me; See p. 57. p. [ Who would have expected the Diatribist, a favourer of the Sect of Epicurus, as he must be, if this fear of God, which Epicurus called Superstition, be by him looked upon, as an ex­cess of that worship of the first Commandment, &c.] Who would have expected the Doctor should be thus rash to suppose or censure me, to be a fa­vourer of that wicked Sect? when he hears me profess, Superst. s. 21. What Epicurus Doctrine was, or what Heathens though of the word [...], we are not much sollicitous.] I looked not then at that fear of God, which Epicu­rus would have cast out of the world; but that fear of the Superstitious, which the Doctor hath [Page 45]described from several Authors, that I called Sla­vish Fear: and an excess of that Fear, commanded in the first Commandment. This the Doctor calls, [the Ordinary Divinity concerning slavish fear,] p. 28. n. 22 and thereupon takes occasion to read us a Divinity Lecture, concerning Slavish fear: But first he must (without me) state the question, [And suppose, that by it, I understand fear of punishment, as by filial fear, a reverential obedience, proceeding wholly from love, without any thing of fear in it.] He hath at first going out, forsaken the question, which is not, of fear of punishment in general (which is necessary) but of slavish fear of punishment, oppo­sed to filial fear of punishment: (which, [that it proceeds wholly from love, without any fear in it,] is another question, and seems little less then a con­tradiction, without a distinction.) I said, filial fear of punishment; and he demands, first, [whe­ther sons may not lawfully and reasonably fear punishments from their Parents, in case they shall deserve it.] I answer, yes, with a filial, not a slavish fear; these are distinct kindes of fears: But (what ever a childe of a man may do) for a true childe of God his Father, to fear him as a Tyrant, with fear of exheredation and casting out of the fa­mily, &c. is a slavish fear, not becoming either that Father, or this Son: Again, p. 29. n. [...]4. he must suppose (before he infer) [the slavish fear in my notion to be such as is in a wicked man; and then it must be either the fear of Divine vengeance of a sin for­merly committed, or at the time of comitting, or before be commit it.] I shall yield him more then he demands, the slavish fear, in my notion, may be, not onely in a wicked man, but in a Godly man too, in a desertion, &c. And both are known by this, that they drive a man from God. It is hope of mercy that brings men to God; [There is mer­cy [Page 46]with thee, that thou mayest be feared] as well as loved. Well, if slavish fear be in a wicked man; it respects either a sin committed, or at the time, &c. Hereupon he demands [how any of these three fears, can by a Christian, duly he called an excess, or with any propriety, Superstition?] But does he not here vary the question? which is of slavish fear, not of filial: All these three fears (which are indeed but one, with a threefold object) may be in a godly man, as well as a wicked, yea must; Fear of God being a duty of the first Commandment, and na­tural worship: but it is the excess thereof that de­nominates it slavish: ergo, Adam before his Fall, was bound to fear to offend God, by sin in this he could not exceed; He was bound to fear vengeance from God after he had sinned: but moderated, not so, as to account God a Tyrant, to fly from God, as he did, &c. This sure was excess of fear, and slavish: And this may answer all his demands, before, at, and after sin committed; he must fear, but still with a filial, not a slavish fear; There is a middle between slavish fear, and no fear of God; one is too much, the other too little; between which, as the virtue, stands filial fear, which is tempered with love of God. n. 26. p. 30. But sayes he; [ Love of God, or virtue, is not in a wicked man, as wick­ed; he is supposed to have none of that in his heart.] It's true; but that's his sin, and so is his slavish fear, which nothing but grace will drive out. n. 27. This may perhaps give the Doctor reason to change his mind concerning slavish fear, and no longer to deny it to be an excess of Religion, or not capable of the title of Superstition: They are his owne words, a little inverted. But hear more.

[The truth is (sayes he) what is a miss in such fear, n. 28. is a defect not an excess; a want of love, not [Page 47]an excess of fear.] And I pray, why not both? love and fear are two distinct affections; and both may exceed, or come short. And if slavish fear be a defect, what differs it from Security or no fear? True it is; want of love, is one cause of slavish fear: & that want is a defect of love; but yet slavish fear is an excess; what's short in one, is made out in the other. Now love of God, being wanting in wicked men, it must needs be that they exceed, or come short in their fear of God, yea be­ing enemies to God, they are Rom 1.30. [...], Plutarch de Superst. [...], God-haters, and whom men hate; if too strong for them, they deadly fear them: if too weak, they despise them: it's true also, [ That God is made up of goodness, as well as Justice, and the Gospel compounded of promises as well as threats, &c.] But if a wicked (or a godly) man seperate these (as usually he does) looking at the Goodness and pro­mises onely, makes him fearless and secure; that's the defect: At the Justice and threats onely, fills with despair, and that breeds an excess of fear. Onely filial fear, compounds those things in God and the Gospel; the one breeds love, the other fear; yea, a Godly man fears God for his Good­ness, Hos. 3.5 as well as, if not more then, for his Justice. And now it may appear, that [slavish fear is fitly brought as an Instance, of excess of Religion, and so of Superstition]

We come now to the fourth or rather fifth concession of the Doctor; p. 30. n. 30. [To affirm God to com­mand when he doth not, is granted to be Supersti­tion, under the notion of excess, because that man addes to the commands of Christ.] This is plain, both that Superstition is an excess, and that ex­cess, in adding to the commands of God is Super­stition: what can he say to it. He cannot deny, but he can excuse it; [He did grant this for to gra­tifie [Page 48]them, Did not Aquinas take it in that sense? who will needs have Superstition taken in the sense of nimiety, and so opposed to Religion, as an extreme to the mediocrity, and as an excess of fear, afraid of God when we need not, &c.] Belike he did not intend to gratifie the truth; though truth forced him to this concession, more then to pleasure any adversary. Speak out: Is this Adding to the commands of Christ, an excess or no? Is this excess, Superstition or no? Is the imposing Commandments on God and obligations on our selves, and others, which he never gave, an excess of fear, a being afraid of God, or no? If all these be affirmed; the main question now between as is granted; If denied, all this concession is but a prevarication; to raise a dust, to obscure the busi­ness, [An excess of fear, a being afraid of God, when we need not, is proportionable to one notion of [...], arising from the consideration of [...], which may signifie perhaps, a trembling, and so a cowardly fear in that composition.] How warily, how tremblingly spoken; [proportionable to one notion of [...],] He might have said, [to the first and chiefest notion of that word,] which signifies primarily, not the worship, but the fear of Daemons. Then, [may signifie, perhaps, a trembling fear.] It does signifie that, and the Do­ctor hath granted the sense, and the thing, in those that are Superstitious, (above, ad pag. 26. n. 20.) from the Authority of Heathens, who (he sayes) best knew the sense of the word, and the nature of Superstitious persons; [A trembling and so a co­wardly fear] of God. And is not a cowardly fear of God, a slavish fear, an excess in the fear of God, an excess in Religion, and justly called Supersti­tion? But he qualifies his concession; [As yield­ing the Dogmatizer, to be a Superstitious person] We must be content with what he will give, (for [Page 49]he is not very liberal,) but shall make this advan­tage of it, that Superstitum cultus, the worshipping of Daemons, is neither the onely, nor the chief sense of Superstitio, or [...], for the dogmatizer is yielded a Superstitious person; and a cowardly fear of God, is granted an excess, and Superstition: which is so far from worshipping of God, that it hates and flies from him, as a cruel Tyrant: But if this be granted, and much more, n. 14. viz. Six senses, p. 31. n. 30. wherein the Doctor hath yielded, [That excess in Religion may well be cal­led Superstition.] Why might not this have saved me so much pains, [of affixing the contrary position upon him, that excess in Religion, is not well cal­led Superstition?] Truely this may seem a ground of wonder, and how to reconcile the Doctor with himself I know not. For that he denies, [excess in Religion, to be called, or be Superstition;] (yea, that there can be any excess in Religion, he denies) is evident afore, ad p. 20. n. 2. And yet, forget­ting himself, confesses by several assertions; that [Excess in Religion (mark that) may well be cal­led Superstition.] I leave him to agree with him­self, and proceed to the old exception: n. 31. [Mean while (sayes he) the Doctors Hypothesis is still se­cure, this no wayes belongs to the using or prescri­bing Ceremonies in the worship of God, &c.] I ne­ver said it did, but onely, to prescribing or using uncommanded worship. But if the Doctor make his Circumstances, or Ceremonies, parts of worship, (as it will appear he does;) it will touch his coppy-hold, and prove excess in Religion, and no better then Superstition.

The last concession of the Doctor is now to be considered: [To place more vertue in things, n. 32. then God or nature hath put in them; is an excess, be­cause it addes to the promises of Christ, and called [Page 50]Superstition. Sect. 45.] He fairly yields the cause; [This is another particular, which I allow to be an excess, and fit to be comprehended under the stile of Superstition.] Quod erat demonstrandum, which was the thing I undertook to prove: Onely we must gratifie him again, that we do not charge him, [With yielding, that the Ceremonies or Festivals of our Church, are in the least degree guilty of Superstition,] provided, he do not make them parts of worship, more holy, &c. but meer Circumstances thereof. And thus much of this se­cond ground of his mistake.

The third is, p. 32. n. 3. [That Will worship is nothing but voluntary worship, as innocent, as the Free-will-of­ferings, &c.] To the former part of which he sayes, [Is there any, the nicest difference imagi­nable, betwixt Will-worship, and Voluntary-wor­ship, &c.] Dolosus versatur in universalibus: and hates distinctions, as a thief does the light. Doth not, may not the word [...], signifie either Willing-worship, or Will-devised-worship? and is there no difference between them two? Is here not the same distinction to be made of cultus voluntarius, voluntary worship? And do not most Divines take Will-worship, and Volun­tary-worship, in an ill sense, for Will-devised wor­ship? as I shew below, and call it Superstitio, in that one text where it is used? which hath respect to uncommanded worship, the same with Will-de­vised worship? Doth then this tergiversation be­come a learned ingenuous Adversary? But to the second part, [as innocent as Free-will-offerings, &c] He sayes (with the same evasion,) [Free­will offerings were certainly one species of Volun­tary-worwip, therefore those being innocent, so must this.] But I pray say; were the Free-will-offerings, Will-devised worship? In that sense of [Page 51] voluntary, that they were freely and willingly offer­ed, (the kindes of that worship, being prescribed by God) we can grant them voluntary: but that is not the controverted sense; nor does the Doctor own that sense of the word; but takes it for offer­ings, or oblations not commanded by God, but tendered to him, by the will of man: as hath been shewed, and shall be shewed hereafter. Will the Doctor allow these oblations, (this worship) to be as innocent as the Free-will-offerings? He must, or he sayes nothing to the question: yea, he does maintain this paradox: as we shall hear.

And that I understood Will-worship in that sense, and voluntary, for uncommanded worship, p. 33. n. 6. he may see, by my first Argument: which was this, [It seemes a contradiction, in adjecto, that voluntary and uncommanded worship should be innocent; for, first, it is expresly against the second Command­ment, &c.] His answer is, [That may seem a con­tradiction to Mr. C. which doth not to other men. Is it what it seemes, or is it not?] It was my mo­desty to say, it seemes, (yet sometimes seeming is put for really so) when I might have said, it is so; up­on this supposition, (which I shall prove by and by) that uncommanded worship is forbidden in the se­cond Commandment. For thus the Argument would be formed: [If uncommanded, Will-devi­sed-worship be forbidden in the second Command­ment, it is a contradiction, in adjecto, to say, it is innocent: But the first is true: ergo,] To say then, it is forbidden, and not forbidden, is a con­tradiction; but to say it is forbidden, and yet in­nocent, is to say it is forbidden, and not forbidden: ergo, The Doctor does but obscure the matter, by his Logical notions of contradiction, and I list not to follow him. But consider what he sayes to the purpose. [In this proposition, (voluntary, n. 7. or [Page 52]uncommanded worship is innocent) there is no con­tradiction, &c.] True, first, if he take voluntary, for Willing-worship, of willing performance of pre­scribed worship, that's innocent enough; and no contradiction. But, secondly, take voluntary, for un­commanded worship, and that's not innocent. I say uncommanded worship, (not uncommanded Cir­cumstances) to be innocent, is a contradiction: be­cause uncommanded worship, is by all men, even the Doctor himself acknowledged to be forbidden; and so unlawful, or not innocent. Hic aqua haerebit. For he presently addes, [Of forbidden worship this were true; for innocency to be attributed to that, were a contradiction, in adjecto, &c.] But say I, says he elsewhere, all uncommanded worship is forbidden: ergo, The difference between forbidden and volun­tary, that is, not Commanded-worship, is none at all, by his own concession; & if he take Voluntary-wor­ship in any other sense, he forsakes both the question it self, & his own sense of it, formerly given: Hence that proposition of his, [All being lawful which is not forbidden] is a blinde; It's true onely of things, in the second Table, but not of worship, in the first: for there, [All worship is unlawful that is not commanded; He blames the pra­ctice of Ca­suists in reducing all sins to some of the ten Command­ments of the Deca­logue: here. and all not commanded is forbid­den.] And his reason added to that proposition, [Else there were no universal truth in that Max­ime; that sin is the transgression of the Law] will twice rebound upon himself; 1. That he himself hath shaken the universal truth of that Maxime, in this very Section, pag. 35. n. 11. [I leave it to prudent consideration, what necessity there is, that all Lawes natural, and positive Divine, should be reduced to one or more of the ten Commandments.] If no necessity of this, certainly there may be some sins which are no transgressions of the Law, of the Decalogue; for of that the Apostle spake: but of [Page 53]that by and by. 2. The next concernment is his: He sayes, uncommanded worship is forbidden, and so a transgression of some Law; by what Law of the Decalogue is the question: which will come presently into consideration. p. 34. n. 8.

But as for those sayings of some of the Ancients, [That some men do exceed commands.] It unsea­sonably comes in here; and we shall meet with it hereafter: All I say at present is this, 1. That they must be understood, to mean it of particular, not the general command, of loving God, with all the heart, and strength; or 2. Of commands of the second Table, not commands of the first; or 3. Of some Circumstances of worship, not wor­ship it self, worship not commanded; for then the Doctor himself would oppose them, as Ad­ders of New worship. And therefore this Instance, is far from conviction of what he was to prove.

My first proof of his contradiction, in adjecto, n. 10. was this; [It's expresly against the 2. Commandment, which forbids all worship not expresly commanded by God.] I must (to use the Doctors words here) not complain of my eyes, because they are the best that God hath given me; but I am sure the second re­petition of (expresly) is not to be seen in my words: But let him put it in, if it may give him any advantage; For I think he will not deny the latter part, [that God forbids all worship not ex­presly commanded by himself.] It is the former that he quarrels, [That uncommanded worship is ex­presly forbidden in the second Commandment.] The word expresly was added, with respect to the Judgement of our most and best reformed Divines, who understand the second Commandment in the Affirmative part, thus; [God must be worshipped with his own prescribed worship;] the Negative whereof is, [All unprescribed, uncommanded wor­ship [Page 54]is forbidden:] Little did I dream of the Do­ctors Gloss of the second Commandment, which is purely his own; for ought I ever read or heard: (of which by and by) For he sayes, [What is ex­presly against the second Commandment, should op­pose some express words in it.] If it oppose the express, or truely expressed sense of it, methinks it should be sufficient. Let's try that: his words are these; [My Optick glass will not afford me any such prospect in the second Commandment.] What prospect does it afford him? [All sorts of graven Images, and such like; but for all kindes and Cir­cumstances of worship, nothing.] First, kindes and Circumstances of worship, are ill coupled toge­ther; for Circumstances are no where forbidden in any Commandment; but kindes are surely for­bidden in some Commandment. 2. When he sayes, [All sort of Images and such like,] He might have seen all kindes of worship, like unto Images, the imaginations of men, there forbidden; had his Optick glass been made of the same Chri­stal, that other Divines are. And I wonder how at first view, he espied (such like) there, when as at his second review, See p. 43. n. 4. Append. on 2. Com­mandment he saw [no more but a prohibi­tion of Idol-worship,] p. 44. n. 8. Yet in a for­mer view saw cleerly this truth; [That God must be worshipped, in a manner peculiar to him, and appointed by him.] And yet more, [The very use of any other thing in the service of God, which is by others worshipped, and by which we are in any eminent danger to be corrupted, (as we are by any new devised worship) is to be conceived to be for­bidden to all Christians, by the force of that (se­cond) Commandment.] And yet hear how he con­cludes this Number; [As for any general compre­hensive phrase that can rationally contain a prohi­bition of all (worship, Sir) which is not com­manded, [Page 55]I can say no more, but that the first verse of Genesis, or any other in the Bible, hath as much of this to my eye, as the second Commandment.] What a vast difference there is between an eye calm and clear, and the same eye overdrawn with a cataract of prejudice. What other men see in the second Commandment, we shall hear anon. We now go on:

The Doctor hath spied, by his Optick glass, something more, then other men do or can see, the cause of my mistake in this matter: [It is, p. 35. n. 11. the so­lemn practise of some Casuists, to reduce all sins in the world, to some or other of the Commandments of the Decalogue; wherin I am not sure, that they have aim'd aright, &c.] Truly, I must profess, that I have believed, since I knew the Commandments, and what sin is, that all sins are reducible to some or other of the Commandments of the Decalogue. Sin (sayes Saint John) is the transgression of the Law: which the Doctor calls an universal Max­ime above; and if it be not some way a transgres­sion of that law, it is no sin. So here's another contradiction, in adjecto, to say, a thing is a sin, and no transgression of the Law. Herein the Doctor is singular again; and runs gross to all Divines, that I know of; but not without a shew of rea­son; [For separate gluttony and drunkenness (as they may, and yet be sins) from some accidentall consequences of them—and you will hardly tell, whether to reduce the Intemperate use of the Crea­ture.] This is pretry untempered mortar; for, first, those sins of gluttony and drunkenness, cannot be separated from some accidental ill consequences or other (wasting of health is but one of them.) Yet he sayes they may. 2. It is an old Rule, in in­terpreting the Commandments; [That where any sin is forbidden, all the causes, effects, degrees, &c. [Page 56]are forbidden with it.] But the Doctor regards no such old Rules. 3. Though it be hard, to which Commandment, directly to reduce some sins, yet it's possible; and easie [upon the former Rule] to reduce some sins to many Commandments. As: ergo, drunkenness and gluttony; as they are means to self-murther, and murther of others sometimes, are reducible to the sixth Commandment. As In­centives of lust, to the seventh. As wasters of a mans estate, to the eighth. And some say, The Intemperate use of the Creatures, is reducible to the third Commandment, a taking of Gods Name in vain, which is much manifested by every crea­ture. But I believe the Doctor will laugh at such old Divinity; and were it not for the ill consequen­ces thereof, would easily make them no sins, exclu­ding them out of the Decalogue; which would be a brave doctrine to gratifie the Ranters. If the Do­ctor cannot (or but hardly) tell, to what Com­mandment of the Decalogue to reduce those In­temperances, they will easily believe and plead they are no sins. But the Doctor shall be no Catechist, no Casuist, or Confessor of mine, that holds any thing a sin, not forbidden by the Law; and so is unable to resolve me, against which Command­ment, the Intemperate use of the Creature offends. I have heard some, of no mean pretence to Piety, excuse some of their party, that have been drunk; [They have but taken a little too much of the Crea­ture.] I wonder not, the Doctor is so favorable to the Riotous part of his Festival; when thus he glosses of sins, and Commandments. But he gives another instance; [That sort of lying, or false speaking, which is no way hurtful, or no way in­tended to be hurtful to the neighbor.] He means the jeasting lye; to which he might have added, the officious lye, which is helpful to the neighbor, [Page 57]without hurting any man. If no body be hurt by these, the truth it self is hurt; and that will be hurtful to the speaker, what ever it be to the neigh­bor. There are many more of these instances, be­like, and by Papists are called but Venial sins: with whom how near he complies in these cases, let him consider.

Here again, p. 36. n. 12. the Doctor speaks of the unlawful­ness of Ceremonies, and uncommanded worship to­gether; as if they were both equally, by us, judged unlawful: But in stead of rectifying a mistake, he makes one: [He hath not considered this one thing, that whatsoever is not forbidden, is lawful: not, whatsoever is not commanded is unlawful.] These words, if referred to Circumstances, are both wayes true; but referred to worship, both wayes false: whatsoever Circumstance of worship is not forbid­den is lawful: but whatsoever worship is not com­manded, is unlawful; as was said above; ad p. 33. n. 7. And then uncommanded worship, if it be a sin and unlawful, being forbidden by some Com­mandment, and all the other nine renouncing it, it must (but without crowding) be reduced to the second Commandment, or to none. My answer therefore is ready to his questions; 1. That many, n. 13. yea most of our Divines, have said as fully, as I have done, that voluntary uncommanded worship, is expresly against the second Commandment; mean­ing against the sense of that Commandment. 2. They that have referred it thither have given as cogent reasons for it, as the Doctor himself hath done, when he glossed the sense of the second Com­mandment, to be this, [That God must be worship­ped in a manner peculiar to him, and appointed by him.] Whence it may be argued and concluded that worship not appointed, that is, not commanded by him, is forbidden, by the second Commandment.

In his answer to my second proof, he is very brief and very obscure, and deceives us, by a general, n. 14. p. 37. [That all Additions to the Rule of wor­ship are not Superstition.] But I say all uncom­manded worship, is an Addition to the Rule of worship, and so Superstition, and sinful. He is as short to the third; n. 15. [Worship of Angels, is forbid­den by a positive command, and so must needs be sinful; but the doing of what is not commanded, is not a sin.] This last is a meer delusion; for if he speak of Circumstances (or Ceremonies as he calls them) the doing of them is not a sin; but if he speak of worship, the doing of what is not com­manded, is a sin as himself hath often confessed: And when I added, in the close of the third proof, [That they that worship Angels, p. 37. n. 16. do not urge it as a Commandment of God,] I intended it as a pre­vention to his objection, or assertion, [That the Dogmatizers did pretend a Commandment of God, and that indeed was Superstition; and allowed scarce any other possible to a Protestant.] He an­swers, [He never doubted but there were other sins, beside Dogmatizing, &c.] But he should have said, [Other kindes of Superstition, beside that of Dogmatizing:] As he sayes, [The murtherer is a sinner, though he teach it for a Doctrine, that it is lawful to kill his brother:] So, he is Supersti­tious, that places more vertue in things, then God or nature hath put in them; And he is Superstiti­ous, that addes new worship to the Rule of worship, though neither of then be Dogmatizers, to teach it for Doctrine, or a Commandment of God, &c. And [though he oblige not, as from God, any other man to do the like:] As he speaks, because he goes against express precept, [Thou shalt not adde to the word,] or Rule of worship.

Lastly, I said, if Will-worship be innocent, Rome [Page 59]is justified in her rabble of Superstitious worship, n. 17. &c. He answers to this effect; If it be true, that the worship at Rome is really Superstitious; he undertook not to justifie Rome, or any other Churches in their worship, &c. But the Church of England, &c.] This is like the rest, a meer di­version: for the question is, whether Will-worship, of any Church, Rome or England, be justifiable; and he sayes, if it be true that the worship at Rome is really Superstitious, (doubtingly) he undertook not to justifie it: and yet justifies Will-worship to be as innocent as the Free-will-offerings, with­out any distinction. And this may serve for the third discovery of causes of his mistakes.

The last, was, [That he takes for granted, p. 38. n. 1. that a Church, or person hath power to institute and ob­serve worship not commanded of God.] For which he offers this probation: n. 3. [Whatsoever is in it self perfectly free or lawful by the Law of God, that a Church, or particular person hath power to insti­tute and observe: But so is the Christmas Festi­val: ergo,] I answer first to the proposition; it of­fends in leaving out the chief term in the question, viz. Worship; and should run thus, whatsoever worship is sure or lawful, &c. And then, that it begs the very question, that a Church hath power to Institute worship: (which is denied by me and the Doctor himself,) Then to the Assum­ption, it should thus be propounded: But Christmas Festival is a worship, free and lawful: But this a­gain is acknowledged by the Doctor to be false, who denies to make it, a new worship; but a Cir­cumstance of worship. Is not this a probation un­beseeming the Doctors learning? n. 4. which his three considerations will no way support. For, first, the Church hath no power to Institute, nor the Chri­stian to Observe any worship, not commanded of [Page 60]God. 2. The Christian may freely do, what is prescribed by the Church, in matter of Circum­stance, but not in matter of Worship. 3. He confounds the universal Church, in aftertimes, with the Apostles, as if their power were one and same; in Instituting worship; whereas the A­postles power was Divine; the Churches succeed­ing, but Humane. The Church then, [May di­spose, order, Institute Circumstances of worship to her members, &c.] But may not meddle, to In­stitute any worship not commanded by God, which is prohibited, p. 39. n. 5. because not commanded. His proof of the Minor is voided, by what hath been said, that it is no part of worship; or if so made, is per­fectly false; the prohibition of God lying flat a­gainst all Additions of worship, to the Rule, that is all uncommanded worship. And that was my Argument against it, [Because all Additions to the word, in matter of worship, be criminous and sin­ful, and prohibited by Deut. 4.2. and elsewhere.] Dare or can the Doctor deny this, in matter of worship, I say, not of Circumstances of worship? Something he must and will say; n. 6. [The whole mat­ter is devolved on this issue; whether the text, Deut. 4 2. and the second Commandment, (and others not cited) be sufficient to prejudge the using or instituting any Ceremony, or Festival, not com­manded by God.] Which is a perverse varying of the question (I fear against his own Conscience) which was professed by me, (and confessed so by him to be my mind) to be of uncommanded Wor­ship, and not of Circumstances thereof. And now let him consider, what good this Suppletory of his hath done, unless it be to confirm the Reader (as well as my self) that I have hit upon some of the true causes of his Mistakes; it may be, the Discourses following, will discover some more, at [Page 61]least, Miscarriages, n. 7. which may need his further vindication. My Account thus far stands right up­on the Audit; and I doubt not will do so in the remaining parts, when they be rightly cast up. I am now in doubt and deliberation, whether I shall need to proceed any further at present, with the Tracts themselves, till he hath supplied a new, the Defects of this his Suppletory; especially considering that much of what is here said, is again and again repeated there. Till then, I might well forbear to go on with his Large Discourse: He hath had above a year to answer my little Pamphlet (as no doubt hee esteemes it) and I hope he will grant me two or three years, to answer his vo­lume.

Exercitation. 1. Of Superstition.

Section, 1. In a just and methodical order of Tractation, the Discourse of Superstition should precede that of Will-worship, that being more general, this last a Special under it, &c.

FOr the order or method, whether of those two should have the precedence, the Doctor is not very solicitous to dispute, p. 41. n. 1. [Though it be certain, (sayes he) that I am not of his mind, that Will-worship, is a species of Superstition, yet I shall not engage in a dispute thereof, &c.] It is hard, that the Doctor and I cannot be of one mind, almost in any thing; whether it be, because one of us are oft out of the way of truth; or that one of us, loves to have his hand against every man, that dif­fers from him in opinion; let others judge, and which of the two, it is. Sure I am, the Doctor hath engaged sometimes, in a dispute, in a lesser matter then this is, in opposition (as one would think) to his adversary, not of his own judgement. I shall not debate it with him, but onely shew my judgement, and the reason of it, to clear what I first asserted. True it is, that Divines, and Interpreters, do ren­der both the Greek words, [...], and [...], by this one word Superstitie; Because (as I take it) they thought, Will-worship [Page 63]to be Superstition: But whether they thought all Superstition to be Will-worship, is a question; which is some do, the reconciliation may perhaps be thus made by a distinction. The whole first Table of the Decalogue, being granted by all, to be the onely Rule of worship, (as contradistinct to Justice or Charity in the second Table) any way of worshipping God, or any Circumstance, made a part of worship by men, may be called Will-wor­ship, as well as Superstition; and in that larger sense, are both one. But if we speak distinctly of the matter of instituted Worship, as distinct from the Object, Manner, Time; then Will-worship, that is, worship devised and added by the will of man, in regard of the Materials of it, may, more strictly taken, be a species of Superstition; because Superstition may be found in those other Circum­stances named which is not in that strict sense, cal­led Will-worship: But I shall not be bound to per­swade the Doctor to be of my minde, let him enjoy his owne thoughts.

That which he replies to, n. 2. is the latter part of this Section, about the Inquiry, what Superstition is; not so much, by searching into the Monuments of Heathen Authors, (which is the Doctors way) as by the Judgement of Divines, &c. He sayes, [There is no better way to understand the full im­portance of words, then to examine them in their origination, and usage among the best Authors, Profane and Sacred, the Scripture, in Lactantius, and Saint Austin, &c. As competent Judges of Superstition, as his latter Divines, that have re­duced the use of all Ceremonies not commanded by God to the second Commandment, &c. Ʋnder the Title of Superstition.] Here are not many words but many miscarriages. 1. To begin at the last, and common mistake; that he charges our later [Page 64]Divines, to reduce all use of Ceremonies ( Cir­cumstances he should say) not commanded by God, to the second Commandment, as Superstitious: which they intended onely of uncommanded wor­ship; not of Ceremonies, unless they be made parts of worship. 2. For the Origination of words, and usage amongst Heathen Authors; he knowes, that usage, is often changed in succeeding generations; That which once was a good word, is degenerated, to signifie some thing ill, or clean another thing: as Latro, Tyrannus, Nebulo, with many others. And he that would now take those words in the first good sense (yet hath he Authors Ancient enough (for it) would make himself ridiculous. Suppose then, Superstitio, and [...], did primarily signifie Religion, yet in after ages they came to signifie something ill: or rather, if they did first signifie something ill, and afterwards had the hap among Heathens to get a good sense sometimes; which soever of these be true, there is no following the first Origination or usage of words; but to have respect to the several Ages, who are Masters of words. Yet if we may believe Cicero, De Nat. Deorum. the eloquent Orator, and a well-skil'd man in all Antiquities, in his time he tells us, (as I touched before) that they were first called Supersti­tiosi, who, totos dies precabantur & immolabant, ut liberi sibi Superstites essent, prayed whole dayes, and offered sacrifice, that their children might survive, and out-live them: and then addes, Ita factum est, &c. [So it came to pass, that the word Superstitious, was a name of a vice; and Religi­ous, of a virtue.] Whence it is observable from him; first, That Superstition was the name of a vice, in it's first Origination. 2. That the true Etymologie of it, is not from Superstitum cultus, but, Superstites esse. 3. That the notion of Su­perstition, [Page 65]Postea pateit latius, was further en­larged; for so he sayes; that is, to signifie more, that Superstites esse, viz. Superstitum cultus, and other things beside: and 4. That Superstitiosus and Religiosus differed very much, the one a vice, the other a virtue, which we shall have occasion to make use of again hereafter. But, thirdly, for the sense of those words, in Sacred Scripture, (no Hea­then Authour, as he floutingly speakes) they are now under debate, and must be Interpreted by other Scriptures; 4. For Lactantius, and S. Austin, though both of them, do refuse Cicero's Etymology of Religio and Religiosus, à relegendo; fetching it rather à religando; and of Superstitio, from Superstites esse; yet Ludovicus vives, a Learned Critick labours to reconcile them and Cicero, in the latter: For upon S. Austin, lib. 4. ad Mar­cellinum, c. 30. he hath these words, [Cicero does not onely say, that they were Superstitious, who prayed so for their children, for he addes, that Name was afterwards enlarged, that is, accommodated to many other things:] Cicero speaking of it in the first Origination of it, and Lactantius in a second usage; denominating them Superstitious, qui fal­sam religionem colerent, Superstitemque defuncto­rum memoriam: who did set up a false Religion, and Celebrated the memory of the deceased; so he: Yea, Lactantius himself so speaks, l. 4. c. 28. Qui novos sibi ritus assumebant ut in Deorum vicem, mortuos honorarent, hos superstiosos vocabant. Nimirum Religio, veri cultus, Superstitio falsi: Where he enlarges Superstition to all False-worship; as well as Superstitum cultus. But of the difference be­tween Religious, and Superstitious, we shall have occasion to speak again.

Section, 2. Superstition in the general notion of it, is not un­fitly defined by the learned School-man, A vice contrary to Religion in the excess, &c.

HE begins here with a mistake, [That I took Aquinas his definition out of Doctor Ames;] (who hath it not at all) which I took out of Aqui­nas himself, p. 42. n. 1. setting the place in the Margine, where I had it: and after explain'd it, partly by the words of Amesius, and partly out of Aquinas him­self, because it may seem a paradox, that a man can be too Religious. Why the Doctor should thus impose upon me, I know not, except it were to make his Reader believe, that I took up my Divi­nity, or trust, from some modern Casuist, having never read Aquinas, my self. But let that go with the rest of his secret flouts. But we are beholden to him, that he agrees with Aquinas (not in his defi­nition of Superstition, to be an excess in Religion, for that he hath disputed against, and refused to say any thing to it, when it was objected to him, in my Preface; but) in [making the Worship of all but God, and the Worship of God, in any forbidden, or abolisht manner to be species of Superstition.] First I would demand, why he added, the word (abolisht.) If that be the same with forbidden, it was a needless addition; if it differ from it, then there is another species of Superstition, viz. To re­vive Abolished-worship: which yet is contrary to another notion of the Willwor. s. 3. p. 19. n. 32. Rites of the old Law are not onely not com­manded, but for­bidden un­der Christ. Doctor; [when these absti­nences (touch not, taste not, &c.) are imposed and taught as Divine obliging precepts, this is an abuse of them, (which were otherwise innocent things, &c.] Yet now sayes, he makes the Wor­ship [Page 67]of God, [ in any abolisht manner, to be a spe­cies of Superstition.] By those words out of Aqui­nas, prout non debet, in that manner which he ought not; I understood not, uncommanded Cir­cumstances, but Worship, as I have often said. Nor did Aquinas, or Amesius own any such sense of those words; but meant it, the one of Illegitime­worwip, (that's the title of that Question in Aqui­nas,) the other of Ʋndue-worship, those are Do­ctor Ames his words. Yet the Doctor taking that to be our sense, flies out in this manner; [ If Ame­sius have owned that sense, then he was one of the Gasuists, which I forementioned, as the derivers of this prejudice into the Diatribist, and if Ursine, Doctor Fulk, Master Perkins are rightly cited, in his margine, &c. then we have perhaps, the full catalogue of them, and the Diatribist is now of age to consider, whether they have proved, or onely dictated in this matter.] Upon a meer mistake, for they all four, (no Contemptible Authors) with many more, mean the same with Aquinas, Worship not commanded, but Added by the will of man.

My distribution of the Subject of the four first Commandments, into, 1. the Object, 2. the Matter, 3. the Manner, 4. the Time of Wor­ship: he sayes, p. 43. n, 2. [They are no way qualified for such a structure, to conclude all excess in any of these, to be Superstition, there being scarce any one minute part of sound Doctrine in all this.] I am sorry to see the Doctor so poor a Catechist, as no better to understand the difference of those four Command­ments. Not any one minute part of sound Do­ctrine in all this? Then sure most of our reform­ed Divines are very unsound, who make the same distinction, in sense, that I do, as I could easily prove, and shall make appear in all the [Page 68]particulars; when we hear what he sayes to them.

[In the first, n. 3. which hath most of truth, yet this failing there is, that the right object of Worship, is not the principal matter of that Commandment, but the worship it self, &c.] There is then this minute part of sound Doctrine, in my words; that the right object of worship, though it be not the principal, yet it is some part of that first Com­mandment: Yea, this is the principal matter, or object of the Commandment, in the express words; God alone, is to be worshipped; without any ri­vals to, or in that worship: For the Command­hath two parts, a Negative, no other Gods; an Af­firmative, but Me, or before My face; and both concern the object of our worship; and not one word of the worship it self: but that followes by way of Consequence, If we have a God, natural reason tells us, he must be worshipped: he must be treated with, addressed to, &c. as the Doctor speaks; which are not properly worship, but the manner how we must come to him, to tender our worship; neither is there the least mention of parts of worship, there, neither can any man reduce Instituted-worship thither. Will it follow, because I must have the Lord for my God, therefore, I must Worship him, with Sacrifices, as of old; or with Sacraments, as now? Indeed Natural-worship belongs to this Commandment, to love, fear, trust in our God, &c. but as the matter of it, flowing from the principal object, [God alone for our God:] and thus Divines distinguishing of Wor­ship, into natural and instituted, do reduce the first sort, to the first Commandment, the latter to the second; but still making the first Comandment principally to respect a Right object. Hear some of them speak their own sense; [ The first Com­mandment [Page 69]hath three things in it. 1. We must have a God. 2. Him for our God. 3. Him a­lone, and none else.] Sure this is some new Casuist, and Ordinary Divinity, as the Doctor calls all but his own: No it is the Learned, Renowned Bishop of Winchester, in his Pattern of Catechistical Doctrine, on the first Commandment. pag. 141. I shall adde to him, another very Pious & Learned, (in the Doctors own Judgement) the Archbishop of Armach; [Here is commanded, 1. The having of a God. 2. One onely God. 3. The true God and no other for our God, &c.] Body of Divinity. p. 214. But hear his own gloss: What is the general importance of that (1.) Precept? That we must acknowledge the God of Israel to be God, and re­solve there is no other God before, or beside him.

But see the force of Truth, Dr. Ham­mond, Pract. Catech. Append. on, 1. Command. compelling her adver­saries to confute themselves. Hear what the Do­ctor sayes here; [The Superstition forbidden in that Commandment, is not any extreme or excess of worshipping the true God, but the taking in, other rivals to that Worship, which belongs to the true God incommunicably, and so is the matter of the Negative part, not the nimiety of the Affirma­tive.] Is not this to confess, 1. That the princi­pal matter of the first Commandment, is a right object, God alone, without any rivals? 2. That there may be Superstition and excess in that Com­mandment, if not in the Affirmative part, yet in the Negative part, there may; yet the Doctor would acknowledge no excess to be Superstition, or Su­perstition to be excess in Religion.

[In the second, p. 43. n. 4. there is not (sayes he) a word to determine the matter of it to Commanded worship, as hath been evidenced beyond all question.] Let him look back, to what I have said already to it, [Page 70]and he will finde his evidence to be very question­able, if not, none at all: ad pag. 34. n. 10. Ha­ving there glossed that Commandment thus, [God must be worshipped in a manner, peculiar to him, and appointed by him.] I suppose the Doctor intended it of instituted Worship; whereof God himself must appoint the Materials; and is not that to de­termine in general the matter of that Command­ment? But if that be not, what is the Subject of the 2. Commandment, in the Doctors new Divinity? [It is the prohibition of Idol-worship; and bend­ing the knee to the true God, and none else, obser­ving of Christmas, &c. are remote enough from that guilt.] Oh! how Jealous is the Doctor, lest his Christmas should suffer, as superstitious, by the second Commandment! Truly he needed not to fear it, if he do not make it a part of instituted Worship by the will of man. But let that pass: Is the prohibition of Idol-worship onely, the Subject of that Commandment? that he must say, or he says nothing; yet that he cannot well say, without con­tradiction to what he said afore; that part of the sense and scope of that Commandment, was, [That God must appoint his own Worship.] which sure is not onely, in prohibition of Idol-worship. And yet, [see the luck of it,] his own words; the Doctor askes, n. 8. p. 44. [what is the Affirmative part of the second Commandment, or how can it be evidenced that there is any, or any more indeed, than a probi­bition of Idol-worship, appendant to the, no other Gods, in the first Commandment, &c.] But, first, the Doctor gave us the Affirmative part of it just now; [God must appoint his own worship.] And 2. if there be no more in it, then a prohibition of Idol-worship; let the Doctor do himself so much favour, as to reconcile himself to himself, for they are at a vast distance: For the Affirmative part, he [Page 71]hath found it, upon a second reveiw; [If an affir­mative part be to be understood, must it not be, how­ing down to the true God? &c.] Be it so, (though that, as part of natural Worship, may fall into the first Commandment) yet that's not all; but also that God must appoint every part of his own Wor­ship, as is confessed. But 3. One thing must not be forgotten; That he makes Idol worship, here for­bidden, [An appendant to (the first Command­ment) no other Gods.] And if so, the Doctor hath lost the second Commandment, (as well as Papists have) by joyning it to the first, as an appendant to it. For he told us, but a little afore, num 3. [The Su­perstition forbidden in that Commandment is— the taking in other rivals to that worship &c.] And now he sayes, [The Prohibition of Idol-wor­ship, is an appendant to that, no other Gods, in the first Commandment.] But say I, an Idol or Image worshipped, is a rival to that Worship, which be­longs to the true God incommunicably: ergo, Idol-worship is forbidden in the first Command­ment, and so our Catechist hath joyned with Pa­pists, and lost the second Commandment. I adde; for a close of this: The Doctor hath assigned the Affirmative part of the second Commandment, to be, [That God must appoint his own worship.] Now I demand (as a Disciple or Learner, of the Do­ctor,) what is the Negative part that answers to that Affirmative? must it not be this? [No man must prescribe, or Worship God, by any kind of Worship, but what he hath appointed?] That very gloss of the Doctors, I put in my Margine; in Will-worship. sect. 1. p. 45. I turned to the place in this Account, to see what he said to it: and he wisely waves it; infra, pag. 99. n. 15. Onely he forgot what he had said here, and contradicts him­self, by yielding an Affirmative and Negative part [Page 72]of that Commandment, which he here denied: but of that more, when we come at it. But because this Divinity of mine, is too old, or too new for the Doctor; [That the Subject of the second Command­ment, is, a right matter of Worship.] Of which the Doctor cannot see one word there; I shall gra­tifie him with two eminent Catechists Judgements, of the sum and scope of that Commandment; whom, I hope, he will not undervalue. The first is, the Bishop of Winchester: who thus instructs his Catechumene in the sense of this Command­ment: Pattern of Ca [...]e Chist doct. p. 196. on 2. Com­mandment [ The precept prescribeth, two things 1. That for his honour, in outward Worship, he will have modum à se praescriptum; The special thing here forbidden, is the not making of Images, but a fur­ther thing is set down, Col. 2.23. Invented-wor­ship: for (to make) in this place signifieth to in­vent: The general thing here commanded, is, that we should Worship God, after the Order, that he hath prescribed, Heb. 8.5. Exod. 25.40. Acts 3.22. Deut. 12.32. Jer. 2.11. Deut. 5.32. For as Chrysost. saith, Non est honor, se dedecus, si vel contra, vel praeter mandatum fiat.] Here the Do­ctor may finde, the general sum of this Precept, and the Affirmative and Negative parts; what is for­bidden, what is commanded. If this be not clear, and home enough, I shall pleasure him with another as learned as he; Body of Divinity. p. 222, 223 Vide Zanch. in 2. praecept. Alsted. compend. Theolog. Til. Syst. Theol. disp. 4. de 2. praecept. Virel in his Grounds. the renowned Archbishop of Armach: whose words are these, on the second Command­ment. [ What is the scope and meaning of this Commandment? To binde all men to that solemn form of Religious worship, which God in his word prescribeth, that we serve him according to his will, Deut. 12.32. What is forbidden? every form of Worship, though of the true God, contrary [Page 73]to, or diverse from the prescript of his word, Matth. 15.9. called by the Apostle, Will-worship, (mark that) Col. 2.23.] And as if he had not said enough, he goes over it again; [ What is re­quired to Worship God? 1. That we give unto God, that Worship, which he himself hath pre­scribed. 2. That alone, without addition, or al­teration. What is forbidden? 1. The neglect of his ordinances. 2. Dr. Featly Handmaid to Devot. In confes. of sin a­gainst the 2 Com. And who not. The adding any thing unto that pure Worship, when we serve him, by any other meanes, then himself hath commanded.] I hope now, the Doctor will be satisfied with these Authorities, and take notice, where I learned my Divinity, in this, and other points. Yet some­thing I have learned from the Doctors own Cate­chisme, (I will confess, by whom I have profited.) Besides what I have produced from him, ad p. 34. n. 8. I have been further instructed by him, in the senfe of the second Commandment. Of Idola­try, s. 13. p. 6. [ The word Idol signifies an Image, Sculpture, &c. But be­sides, these two things, 1. The Heathen Gods, under the notion of false (together with the Tem­ples, wherein they were worshipped.) 2. The same again, and their Worships, That vileness and filthi­ness, which was wont to be used in their Idol Feasts, is here for­bidden. Append. on 2. Com. under the notions of filt by, unclean, and abominable.] Now hence I observed, 1. That the Heathen Gods, as false Gods, as they were forbidden rather in the first Commandment, as rivals to that Worship; so they might be worshipped without an Idol, or Image, and so were not forbidden in this second Command­ment, which prohibits (sayes the Doctor) onely Idol-worship. This confounds and jumbles the two first Commandments together, 2. If the Tem­ples wherein, and the filthy, unclean services, wherewith they served their Gods, were forbidden under the second Commandment; I would say, this cannot be, as Idols or Images, but as parts of [Page 74]Worship, and then the Commandment may, by the same reason, forbid any other kinde or sort of Worship, tendered to the true God: as it com­mands all Worship prescribed by Him: which is the same, that those other Divines hold out, and which the Doctor hath so much declined, as so much pre­judicial to his opinion, and main cause. But enough of that Commandment.

For the third Commandment, that the Subject of it, is a right manner, he cannot assent to, be­cause he hath in his Catechisme, glossed it another way. He sayes therefore; [ I had thought our Sa­viour, p. 43. n. 5. Matth. 6. ( it should be, 5.) had given us the sum of it, Thou shalt not forswear thy self but perform thy oaths; the Negative, and Affirmative parts of it, &c.] But other Divines think other­wise; and perhaps the Doctor himself sometimes: I know how he hath expounded this Command­ment to his Disciples in his Catechisme; and I am loath to be lead into a new Controversie; yet to rescue oppressed truth, I shall say something to his New-found gloss. 1. It is the judgement of the best Interpreters, that our Saviour here corrected the false glosses of the Scribes and Pharisees, put upon the Laws of God; and in special here, upon the third Commandment: which is by several men, understood in a double sense. 1. That our Savi­our, first, layes down the false Interpretation of the Pharisees, See Dr. Andr. Serm. on 2 Com. p. 40. as if nothing were meant by [Taking of Gods Name in vain] but forswearing and perju­ry: So that Learned and Pious Perkins on the place. 2. Others think (and very probably) that he especially looks at these words, Levit. 19.12. [Thou shalt not forswear thy self, &c.] Which were not the words of the Pharisees, but of God, by Moses; which they glossed and corrupted di­vers wayes: as 1. That it was lawful, for a man to [Page 75] swear in ordinary discourse, if they did not for­swear themselves; against this our Saviour oppo­ses, [Swear not at all.] 2. That they allowed swearing by other things, the heavens, earth, tem­ple, &c. Even to esteem it no perjury, though false, to which our Saviour opposes; [Swear not by hea­vens, &c. nor any thing,] but by the Name of God, when just occasion to swear. Let your yea, be yea, &c. Thus the Judicious Chemnitius in­terprets the words: so that our Saviour had no respect directly to the third Commandment, but as swearing and forswearing, were particular bran­ches of sins there forbidden, and of Taking Gods Name in vain. Pract. Catech. p. 120. But the Doctor sayes peremptori­ly; [Thou shalt not take the Name of God in vain, is undoubtedly, no more then, thou shalt not forswear thy self; swearing, simply taken, is not reduced to this Commandment.] I shall not enter the debate with the Doctor my self, for I have none, but new and Ordinary Divinity. I shall therefore go to School to those Learned Catechists, before cited, who undoubtedly have found another meaning of the third Commandment. Patt. of Catech. doctr. p. 221. The Bishop of Win­chester: thus Paraphrases it. [The object of this Commandment, is the Name of God: The thing commanded, is praise, and this praise must be to his Name—The Name is that, whereby we know a man, or thing, &c. So whatsoever God is known by, is meant by his Name in this place.] The other, Body of Divin. p. 236. the Archbishop is more express and full. [ What is the sum of this Commandment? That we impeach not, but by all means advance the glorious Name of God, in all things he makes himself known to men: 1. His Titles, Jehovah, &c. 2. His Properties and Attributes. 3. His Works and Actions. 4. His Word. 5. Sacraments. 6. Censures. 7. Pray­er. 8. The whole Worship of God, in all his Or­dinances, [Page 76]&c.] I spare to produce any more, of our Divines, and return to the Doctor: He says, 1. [ Thou shalt not take the Name, &c. is un­doubtedly, no more, then thou shalt not forswear thy self. 2. Swearing simply, is not reduced to this Commandment.] I demand then, to what Commandment, was common, rash, ordinary swearing reduced? or were the Jewes indulged swearing? (as some of the Fathers seem to hold;) and to swear by the creatures also? The Law Deut. 6.13. &c. [Thou shalt swear by his Name,] imports two things, 1. That swearing there was not meant of Ordinary swearing in common discourse, but upon just occasions, before a Magistrate, &c. 2. That when they did swear, they must swear by the Name of God, that is, by God himself, and no other creature, or thing. That Law of Moses, was not a permission, (as the Doctor calls it) but a pre­cept. What then does the Doctor mean, by swear­ing, simply taken, &c. That it was sometimes law­ful to swear upon just occasions. That's allowed also in the Gospel: our Saviour came not to void that Law; or that See p. 46. n. 12. Voluntary swearing at all, is forbidden (by Christ, [...],) in the 3. Com. As if it were al­lowed by the Law before. simple swearing, either without perjury, or ordinarily, by the Name of God, was permitted the Seep. 46. n. 12. Voluntary swearing at all, is forbidden (by Christ, [...],) in the 3. Com. As if it were al­lowed by the Law before. Jewes by Moses? This I suppose, he will not say. Yet faintly sayes the contrary. [Perhaps foolish, wanton (sure, prophane, blasphe­mous) using of Gods Name, may be resolved, to be there forbidden by reduction.] Is it but perhaps, foolish and wanton using of Gods Name may be resolved to be there forbidden? It's well he will yield that profane, and blasphemous using of Gods Name is there forbidden. Yet I would be bold to ask my Catechist one question more: How can (I say not, foolish and wanton) profane and blasphe­mous using of Gods Name be forbidden in that Commandment, so much, as by reduction, if the [Page 77]taking Gods Name in vain, be undoubtedly, no more, then thou shalt not forswear thy self? Can­not men profane and blaspheme Gods Name, but onely when they forswear themselves? or have foolish and wanton using Gods Name, by common swearing, any thing to do with perjury? I would but propound this argument; [ To use the Name of God, unreverently, was ever a Sin, against some moral Law; but to use the Name of God foolishly, wantonly, (much more, profanely, blasphe­mously) is to use the Name of God, unreverently, and vainly: ergo,] If against a Moral-law, I ask again, Against which Commandment, if not against the third? To shut up this: the Doctor sayes, Pract. Cat. p. 121. [Swearing by other inferior things, are now utterly unlawful:] What now onely? were they not so, in the Old-law? It seemes not, by the Doctor; for he sayes, this is something, that Christ hath added to perfect the Law; [ A Christian must not use any of those Oaths.] Belike a Jew might: But why not a Christian now? Hear his reason: [Because every of these are Creatures of God (whose whole being consists in reference to him) & not to be subjected to their lust, to be tost & defamed, by their unnecessary oaths.] Will not the same reason serve against the Jewes, swearing by inferior Creatures? were they not then the Creatures of God, and the rest? Why might not the Doctor have given this reason, be­cause it is a taking of Gods Name in vain, (which is much made known by the Creatures) and against the Commandment, which requires, that when men do swear, they swear onely by his Name. But these would have marred his new gloss. I leave it to him.

And now we are come to consider the subject of the fourth Commandment, the right time, his own [Page 78]appointed day: Which he does not, cannot deny, for he hath granted it elsewhere; but yet hath somewhat to say. p. 44. n. 6. 1. [Sure not so, as to prohibit all others, there were other, Fast and Feasts ap­pointed, besides the weekly rest, &c.] 'Tis true; but then they were of Gods own appointment, (who may dispense with his own Lawes) and if appointed by men, they were but Circumstances, not parts of Worship, as the Doctor confesses: But I was speak­ing of Worship, he knows. In Religion or Wor­ship of God, four things are considerable, the last whereof is, a right Time, his own appointed Day, viz. as a part of Worship: and so all other Days are forbidden. But then, secondly, he hath ano­ther elusion, [Under the New Testament, the first day of the week, certainly was not the last, which the Decalogue prescribed, &c.] This will prove the Doctors mistake, common to him with others: [That the fourth Commandment, prescribed, no­thing, but the seventh or last day of the week:] Which if it be true, the fourth Commandment is as fully void, as that Commandment which pre­scribed the seventh year Sabbath, or any other par­ticular Holy-day. The Doctor himself hath grant­ed, that the fourth commandment requires, that we give God, not less then one day in seven: which if it be true, the principal matter of the fourth Commandment, was not that seventh day; for that is void, sayes he, say all; but one day in seven, but still of Divine appointment, as being a part of Wor­ship. The Lords day then, being one of seven, and confessedly of Divine Institution by the Apostles, whose appointments were Divine. There is no asking, [why the Apostles should not (either they or their successors) institute other dayes] (as parts of Worship, that must be minded:) the reason is, because the Apostles had Divine Authority, to in­stitute [Page 79]the Lords day, according to the fourth Com­mandment, one day of seven, but neither they, much less their successors, can produce any Com­mission, to institute other dayes, I say still, as parts of Worship: if as Circumstances onely of Worship, it is nothing to the purpose, as I have often said. And now, for all that is said, the Subjects of the four first Commandments, are distinct, and clear, as I have propounded them; and will be a ground sufficient to build that on, which is intended, p. 44. n. 7. [That Superstition may extend, to the whole first Table, when there is a nimiety or excess in any one of them.] To the further confirming whereof, I now proceed.

But first, the Doctor is willing to expose me, to the scorn of all Readers, for want of Ingenuity, or Charity, to make the best construction of my words: He sayes, n. 8. [to perswade (that assertion afore) he commends one observation to us, but such, as I think, never slipt from any man before him.] Surely the Doctor hath met with some Errata's, in some Authors Printed, which are as unreasonable, or as much non-sense, as these of mine are. He might have said; either it may be the Printers fault; or some Inadvertency in the Author; or else have looked forward, how I improved my no­tion (which he does at last, when he hath suffici­ently flouted me.) Any of these had becom'd him better, then to make himself mirth, by others (un­deserved) shame. I shall not blush, to confess, there was an Inadvertency in me in passing those words. For those words (the Commandments of God ha­ving a Negative and Affirmative part) were need­less and impertinent here: It had been sufficient to have said, the duties of Religion do stand in the midst, between two extremes, as vertues do; as my application shewes my meaning to be: Or [Page 80]thus, In stead of those first words, I should have said; In or against every Commandment of God, here are sins of omission in the defect, (against the Affirmative part) and of Commission in the ex­cess, (against the Negative part) and the duties of Religion do stand in the midst (between those two sorts of sins) as vertues between two extremes: or thus we must observe, 1. That the Command­ments of God have every one of them, a Negative & an Affirmative part, expressed or understood; the omission being a sin against the Affirmative part, the commission being a sin against the Negative; and then 2. The duties of Religion stand in the midst (between those two sorts of sins) as vertues, between two extremes. Are not both these true and good sense? But taking the advantage, to abuse his Adversary, he goes on: First, to question the Corner-stone; [What is the Affirmative part of the second Commandment, or can it be evidenced it hath any?] Where of we have given him a full account above, Ad p. 43. n. 4. p. 45. n. 9. Then, [he will suppose with me, that every Commandment hath it's Negative and Affirmative part: he demands onely, how he could think, that the duties of Religion, stand in the midst? What's the Antecedant, to which, in the midst relates? there is no other in the period, but the Affirmative and Negative part: but do duties of Religion stand in the midst between them two?] And then he goes on to make himself merry, and me a scorn: But letting that pass; might he not in the second part of the Period, have found, two extremes, between which (as virtues do) the duties of Religion stand? p. 45. n. 10. This he stumbles on at length; and would (gladly no doubt) affix that possible meaning to my words. [But then to what purpose was the mention of the two parts, Affirmative and Negative: for this, he is still to seek; and his [Page 81]Plaister not so fit for the malady as he could have wished, and yet hath no better, &c.] Yes, there was a better at hand, and he at last findes it; [The best of it is, he hath not pursued this observation, in the exemplification thereof.] Why, the exemplifi­cations, might have suggested my meaning to him, in all the four Commandments. [In the first, a double errour; one in the defect, that's Atheism; having no God at all: the other in the excess, that's Polytheisme, having too many:] and so of the rest: the duty of Religion stands in the midst, to have God, and him alone to Worship; this is plain enough to be my meaning. Yet the Doctor an­swers his own question, n. 11. [To what purpose was this observation?] Uncharitably enough; [Sure but to amuse the Reader, and say somewhat demurely, which should pretend to be a ground of his beloved conclusions, that all Additions to the rule of Wor­ship are excess against the second Commandment, &c.] God deal so with my soul, as I had no defign, but to search out and settle the truth: which I think will now appear, though the Doctor would fain cloud it, by saying, (as if it were my conclusion) All Additions to the rule of Worship, are excesses against the second Commandment;] Whereas I meant, all Additions of Worship, (not, of Cir­cumstances) are excess against that Command­ment: as I have proved.

Upon this mistake, are all those questions of the Doctor: p. 46. n. 12. [All worship of Idols is forbidden in the second Commandment, but how come all uncom­manded rites to be Idols? &c.] The Doctor varies the question, and then multiplies his questi­ons: He hath oft enough been told, it is not about uncommanded Rites, (unless made parts of Wor­ship,) but uncommanded Worship: A Rite or Ce­remony made a part of Worship, by men, is an Idol [Page 82]or Image: as, supra on the second Command­ment.

[ All perjury, p. 46. n. 12. (and (by Christs, [...],) voluntary swearing at all) is forbidden in the third Commandment, but how come Rites and Ceremo­nies, and Gestures, though never so ridiculous, to be either oaths or perjuries? &c.] True it is, first, that perjury, (as it is the grossest taking of Gods Name in vain, to call him to witness a lie) is for­bidden in the third Commandment: but so was all voluntary swearing by the Name of God, or Creatures, forbidden in the same Commandment: on the same reason, in the Judgement of the best Divines: 2. The Doctors question, [How come ridiculous Rites and Ceremonies, &c. (in the worship of God) to be perjury?] is it self ridicu­lous: for though they be not perjury, yet are they, Takings of Gods Name in vain. His question is grounded upon a double false Supposition: first, That the third Commandment did forbid onely perjury: 2. That voluntary swearing, was not forbidden in that Commandment, by Moses, but is part of Christs, [...], or perfection added to the Law, before imperfect; both which are proved false. The like may be said to the next question, about the fourth Commandment. [What words of that Commandment, conclude against in­stituting of other Holy-dayes, &c. as an excess? &c.] Those words, six dayes for labor, and one onely for rest in a week, at Gods appointment, as an Holy day, do conclude against all mens in­stituting other Holy-dayes: as is proved else­where.

I gave an instance of an excess in the fourth Com­mandment, n. 14. [In Jeroboams Feast, Instituted by himself, like unto the Feast which was in Judea,] of Gods institution: what was it, that made that [Page 83]criminous? Let the Doctor tell us; [This sure was the sin of Jeroboam, to set up Calves in Dan and Bethel, and so in like manner, a Feast, like that in Judea; and sacrificing there; contrary to the command of making Jerusalem the onely place of sacrifice. &c.] So the crime was onely, with respect to the place. n. 15. [Had that Feast been separated from that appendant sin, of sacrificing elsewhere, then God had appointed, &c. I shall desire to know, why that might not have been as blameless, as the Reubenites erecting an Altar by Jordan.] Belike then, if the King of Judah, had altered Gods appointed Feast, at Jerusalem, of his own head, that had been no sin. For the Reu­benites Altar, there are Learned men, that say, they did ill in erecting of it, and the rest in allowing it: So the ever Honoured and Judicious Calvin, upon Josh. 22. Duae tribus, &c. [The two Tribes and half did very ill, &c.] But the Doctor respects not his judgement. What thinks he of the Learned and Renowned Doctor Fulk; [The two Tribes and half, Josh. 22. Made not an Image, but an Altar, for a memorial; and yet their fact was not commendable, &c.] Against Sanders of Images; See Joseph. Antiq. l. 5. c. 1. It was not for Worship, &c. p. 47. n. 17. p. 649. However the difference between that Feast of Jeroboam, and the Altar at Jordan, is visible; The one was made a part of Worship, by Jeroboam, as the Chappels, and Sacrifices and Priests were; but the other a Monument onely of a civil thing.

[And why may not a Christian Festival, as a Memorial, not to draw off any mans heart, from any part of Gods prescribed Worship, be as innocent, as that?] True, if onely as a Memorial; a Circum­stance of Worship, and not as a part of Worship; an Holy-day, equal with the Lords-day, &c. that's it that makes it a crime. And we know, that his Christmas Festival was so made and accounted; [Page 84]and did draw away many mens hearts from some part of Gods prescribed worship, by putting more ho­nor on it, and less on the Lords-Sabbath; as we have shewed: Otherwise, I shall use his own words, [Why might not our Jealous brethren, the Doctor and those of his perswasion, that came out to dispute against us, imitate the Israelites, and lay down that design, and go back to their houses in peace?]

[We know (sayes he) Naaman built him an Altar in his own Countrey, n. 18. and there offered unto the God of Heaven.] What he knowes I cannot tell, but I know no such thing, by that story. For, first, the text sayes not the Prophet granted his re­quest, to let him carry away two mules burden of the earth from (not Jerusalem, but) Samaria. 2. Much less, that he built him an Altar in his own Countrey; though he pretended so much: 3. And yet less, that he offered sacrifice there to the God of Heaven. For, first, Jerusalem was the place appointed for Worship, John 4. and therefore Proselytes came thither to worship: 2. For sa­crifice, himself sayes, [ It was contrary to the ex­press word of God, which had commanded, that all sacrifice, should be offered at Jerusalem, n. 14.] 3. If he offered it, in his own Countrey; who was then and their his Priest? Sacrifices were tied as well to be offered by a Levitical Priest, as at the Altar at Jerusalem: But if some of this were granted him, that the Prophet granted him (which is most improbable upon the former considerati­ons) and he carried away some of that earth, and with it, built an Altar, yet it might be, as the Reu­benites, not for sacrifice, but as a Memorial, to put others in mind, what God he now served. This is but a by-business, and I needed not to have follow­ed him in it, but onely to take down his confi­dence, [Page 85]in interpreting Scripture; and to discover the grounds of his mistakes, in setting up Festi­vals, as Dayes more holy, and as parts of Worship: as this Altar, if erected to the end of sacrificing to the God of Heaven, would have been.

But my conclusion, will not yet down, p. 48. n. 19. [That there may be Superstition in a general sense, in or against all the Commandments of the first Table, in the excessive part, &c.] Or if it were so; [Yet (sayes the Doctor) I hope the observing of a few blameless, decent, Ceremonies, instituting a Chri­stian Festival, &c. will not prove to be any of those excesses.] We have answered twenty times I think; it is not uncommanded Circum­stances, but uncommanded Worship, that is proved guilty of excess.

But soft and fair; The Doctor sayes, n. 20. [By the way, I am not sure that in every Commandment of the ten, there are such excesses: I shall sup­pose Chastity the duty of the seventh Command­ment: Fornication, &c. the The Dr. hath gi­ven us both the ex­tremes. Quest. of Divorce, s. 31. A double Adultery, one in ta­king a new wife whilest the former liveth, the other in deserting (and denying the duty of marriage to) the rejected wife. There Adultery, taking another wife, or woman, was made the excess, in the seventh Commandment, here he makes it the defect. extreme on one side, take which he will, excess or defect; I demand what is the other extreme, and whether placed by those Divines named, under the head of Supersti­tion, &c.] This is a meer perverting of the que­stion, which is not of the ten; but of the four Commandments of the first Table: And there­fore his instance of the seventh Commandment, is beside the business. To be sure, Superstition is not to be looked for, in the second Table, but in the first, which hath respect to Worship: And he [Page 86]should make himself ridiculous, that would ima­gine any man so simple, as to place the extreme of the seventh Commandment, under the Head of Superstition: Yet of some Commandments of the second Table, it's apparent, there may be ex­tremes, and so one in the defect, another in the ex­cess. Though not under the Head of Superstition: ergo, In the fifth Commandment: Not to honour our Parents, is the defect: to honour them above God, is an excess. In the sixth, neglect of our own, or others life, is a defect; to violate it, is an ex­cess; say the same of the 7.8.9. Command­ments: But this is a needless quarrel; onely to make some sport. Does not the Doctor know that moral virtues stand between two vices, in the ex­tremes, one in the excess, the other in the defect: Suppose it be, Fortitude, Justice, Chastity (by him named) and the rest: shall I need to send him to his Ethicks, to finde out the extremes, to every vertue? To conclude, are there not sius of Omissi­on, and Commission, in every Commandment? the one against the Affirmative part of the Command, leaving undone what is commanded, the other against the Negative part thereof, doing what is forbidden; and are not, doing too much, and lea­ving undone, what is commanded, (which is doing too little) the two extremes, in the excess and de­fect? And because all this discourse, is with respect to the main question, [That Superstition is a vice contrary to Religion in the excess.] I shall shew him a learned heathen, that gives him both the extremes in Religion, Plutarc. in vit. Camilli. [...]. Plutarch, by name; who bewails [the [Page 87]weakness and infirmity of men, not keeping with­in due bounds; but running one while into Super­stition and vanity, another while into neglect and contempt of Divine thing:] Where, [...], and [...], are op­posed, as the excess and defect, and presently after, [...], Religion set up in the midst, as the vertue, between those two extremes? I hope this old learning will please the Doctor I leave it to him.

Section, 3. [And hence it may appear, that some are too short, in defigning the Species, or kindes of Supersti­tion, &c. First, the learned School-man, who makes but three kindes of it, &c.]

HEre I am first charged, for wronging Aquinas, [saying, p. 49. n. 7. he makes but three kindes of Super­stition, whereas it's evident, he makes four:] It's true, in the conclusion, he makes four, but in the body of that Article, he reduces them all to three; or rather, he makes but two, 1. when worship is given to the true God, but in an undue manner; 2. When it is given to a Creature; and that (sayes he) may be divided into many species, and he reduces them to three; Idolatry, Divina­tion, and vain Observations, Ligatures, &c. Now it's evident, that the School-man is confused enough, in designing the Species of Superstition; and the last, of Ligatures, spells and vain observations, &c. may very well be reduced to Divination, as done by assistance of the Divel: as the Doctor (if I mi­stake not) hath somewhere refer'd them. But this is but a strife of words; certain it is, he is not di­stinct enough in this designation, nor hath disco­covered [Page 88]all the Species of Superstition, which the Doctor himself hath yielded, some whereof, will not fall well under any of those which Aquinas hath assigned, unless, they may be referred to his cultus indebitus; For thus they may be ranged; Superstition is of two sorts; first, when Worship is given to a creature, which is due onely to the Creator; or, second, When Worship is tendered to the true God, but, non prout debet, indebito mo­do; in an undue manner; and of this, there are many Species, as Aquinas confesses: Now that Aquinas is short in his distribution, I prove thus from himself; [ If Superstition be a vice contrary to Religion in general in the excess; then accord­ing to the general Rules of Religion, there may be so many kindes of Superstition; But the first is his own definition: ergo,] The consequence is proved, because Superstition may extend as far as Religion: Now Religion in general, considers, either the right object, to whom Worship ought to be tendered, God alone, in the first Command­ment: or the right way, how God will be worship­ped, and that is, in there particulars: first, The right meanes, (as some call instituted Worship) in the second Commandment, his own prescribed Wor­ship: or, 2. The right manner of tendering it, with all reverence: or, 3. The right Time espe­cially, his own designed Day: and so the kindes of Superstition vary, according to these Rules of Re­ligion. Aquinas himself; Art. 1. there in Corp. thus concludes, it, [Superstition is a vice opposite to Religion in the excess, not because it exhibites more to the Worship of God, then true Religion, but because it exhibites Divine worship, to whom it ought not, or in that manner it ought not.] And that manner is threefold as I have said. But it's no heeding what Aquinas sayes, in designing the kinds [Page 89]of Superstition, who was himself drowned in the Romish Superstition, which he would be tender to touch upon.

A second mistake charged upon me, is, in refer­ring Idolatry to the first Commandment, as some Divines do; p. 49. n. 2. But (sayes he) [Those Divines must needs be those, that put the first and second Com­mandments into one (as Aquinas did, and I hoped the Diatribist had not been of his perswasion) else those words, Thou shalt not make to thy self, &c. being supposed to make a second Commandment, no Divine can be so irrational, as to deny Idolatry to be prohibited there.] I could answer, first, That the Doctor may well be placed among those Di­vines, who put the first and second Commandment into one, as was shewed above. But I say further, this will prove but a strife of words: For if Ido­latry be taken strictly, for the worshipping of an Idol, or Image, so it belongs to the second Com­mandment: but if it be taken, for the Worship of Heathen Gods, &c. as often it is, then I hope the Doctor will not deny but Idolatry may be found in the first Commandment. Is not Polytheisme Idolatry? is not, [...], the worshipping of Daemons, or Angels, Idolatry? not against the second Commandment, for that prohibites onely Idol, or Image-worship, (sayes the Doctor;) but Angels and Daemons may be Worshipped, without any Image. Shall we take the Doctors own for­mer thoughts of this matter; He told us, a good while ago, [That the Heathen Idolatry, Of Idola­try, Sect. 65. p. 42. was the worshipping of the many false Gods first, and then of the Images of them.] Mark here, two sorts of Idolatry, whereof the first, is not the second, and therefore not in the second Commandment, but in the first, or none. And when I said Divination, (which is a consulting with the Divel) is the worst [Page 90]kinde of Idolatry, as worshipping the Divel, the worst of Creatures, instead of God; I hope the Doctor will not deny it to be Idolatry bad enough; I demand, against what Commandment? not the second, for that he sayes) prohibites onely Image­worship; but those that use Divination, do not alwayes Worship the Divel in an Image: and therefore that Idolatry is not forbidden in the se­cond, but in the first Commandment. I suppose then, the Doctor doth mistake, with Aquinas, (ra­ther then speak truth with me) when he sayes, [ He supposes Aquinas was in the right in this, that made it a Species of Superstition, not of Ido­lotry; and so it must more fitly belong to the first Commandment, and so must Illegitimate Worship, be­ing an offence against the due maner of Gods Wor­ship.] But, first, Divination, may be a Species of Idolatry, and of Superstition too, if Idolatry be (as it is) a species of Superstition; 2. How he can say, [So it must more fitly belong to the the first So he says, n. 3. Commandment,] I do not well understand, for he said just before, [If Divination be Idolatry, sure that must be forbidden under the second Command­ment.] Unless he will have it belong to both Com­mandments, the first, as it is Superstition, the se­cond, as it is Idolatry; which I see not how he can well say; thirdly, [ That Illegitimate Worship, be­ing an offence against the due manner of Gods Worship, must also belong to the first Command­ment,] is neither agreeable with the truth, nor with with Aquinas, who makes the Species of Supersti­tion, to respect the To wor­ship the true God by an I­mage is it not a sin against the manner of his Wor­ship. Object of Worship, cui non de­bet; and 2. the mode or manner of Worship, to the right Object: the first whereof must needs belong to the first Commandment, and the other, to other Commandments. These are indeed but niceties, but such as the Doctor is pleased to exercise [Page 91]us with; and do not a little concern himself.

It is confessed by the Doctor, p. 49 n. 3. [That it was an error in Amesius, to understand by the word Su­perstition, no more but the tendering of undue Worship to God, and also that he confined it to the second Commandment, when in all reason it be­longed to the first.] But is it not as bad an Error in the Doctor to confine it to the first, when sure, it may be extended to the second? Is it not Super­stition, to Worship the true God, by an I­mage? then Superstition belongs to two Com­mandements: But is it not Superstition to use ridiculous Ceremonies in Gods Worship? that's against the third Commandment. And is it not Superstition, to be scrupulous to defend a mans self against his enemies on the Sabbath? that's against the fourth Commandment. Then it is equally an Error in the Doctor to confine Super­stition to the first, as in Amesius to confine it to the second Commandment; and the Truth is, it ex­tends to many, even all the four first Command­ments. Quod erat demonstrandum.

The next of my mistakes is,] p. 50. n 4. That I affirm of that Species of Superstition, undue Worship tender­ed to God, that it is, properly Will-worship;] Which is but one Species of Superstition. Sure I am, Amesius understood it so, of new kindes of Worship instituted by men, against the scope of the 2. Commandment; and this most of our Divines call (in a strict sense) Will-worship. But I rather agreed with Aquinas here, that undue or Illegiti­mate-worship may refer to more Commandments; the third and fourth: it being possible, and too frequent for men, to Worship God unduely, in those Commandmets: But if we restrain the se­cond Commandment to the matter of Worship; then that Worship which is materially of mens [Page 92] addition, may more properly (with the Scripture, and best Divines) be called Will-worship, and is but one Species of Superstition; as was said above.

Yet another injury is done by me; that of Aqui­nas, his Illegitimate-worship, I give this gloss, [Not commanded of God, p. 50. n. 5. but instituted and ap­pointed by men.] But how will this appear? By the words of Aquinas himself, which having cited at large, he says, [nothing is more destructive to my pre­tensions, had it been considered.] Let's hear his four­fold gloss upon them, n. 6. (that I may never cite Aqui­nas more in this matter) thus he sayes, [1. That Illegitimate-worship, is, in Aquinas Vitiated-worship, and so more then uncommanded, that is, prohibited; Illegitimate signifies, not without, but against Law.] And here he empties his Note-book about that word: But I say, let it signifie that which is forbidden by Law; so say I, is all Ʋn­commanded Worship; as was proved afore by the Doctors own Confession; therefore Illegitimate-Worship, and uncommanded, are all one; and that in Aquinas his sense, is Vitiated-worship: secondly, [ The superfluity of Worship (says Aquinas) Viti­ates the Worship of God, when any thing is assu­med, which neither by Divine, nor Ecclesiastical appointment, belongs to the glory of God, &c.] The Doctors gloss is this, That the Superfluity of it consists not, in being Super-added to Gods com­mands onely, but to the Churches appointment also; and so that which is ordained by the Church, though not by God, comes not under the stile of Superfluous or Illegitimate.] By this I see, where the Doctor learned his old Divinity, even in the Romish Schools (wherein most of his Size, spend their first studies, scorning all our own Common­place men, medulla's, and models of Divinity.) For [Page 93]how readily does he shake hands with Aquinas in the Authority, of the Churches appointment, as in other things not a few: But will the Doctor stand to this, [ That the Churches appointments of Worship ( of that Aquinas and we speak) are not Superfluous, nor Illegitimate?] De Illegi­time cul­tu: Tit. Articuli. I hope he will not joyn with Aquinas and the Church of Rome in this; yet he dare go far with them, even to call Ec­clesiastical appointments, Semi-divine at least, as shall appear hereafter: see p. 83. n. 4. Divinarum Sanctionem, &c. But thirdly, [That what tends to the glory of God, or subjecting a man to God, is neither superfluous nor Illegitimate, so it be or­dained by the Church,] It's one thing what men intend by their appointments (who doth not pre­tend the glory of God and that subjection? Papists and Heathens doe so, sometimes) and another to tend really to those ends. Now certain it is, no ap­pointments of Worship by men, can tend to the glory of God, &c. Which he hath peremptorily for­bidden: And one thing more; The Doctor seemes to restrain this Lawfulness, [To the Ordi­nation of the Church,] as if private or particular persons appointments, to those ends, were superflu­ous and Illegitimate; which I suppose he will not grant, viderit ipse, yet Aquinas restraines it onely to the Church, the holy Church of Rome. 4. The School-man makes Worship of God Illegitimate, as well by the pravity, as the superfluity of it: How may that be? Two wayes, one whereof is (which the Doctor takes notice of.) That the Mi­nisters publike using any Ceremony, contrary to the custome of the Church (such is his sitting at the Sacrament, and the like) is a pravity, and that's worse then a superfluity in the Worship of God.] Here is scarce any minute part of sound Doctrine, in this, (to return him his own words.) For, first, [Page 94]It savours rankly of the Romish usurpation, that no Ceremony may be used publickly by a Minister contrary to the Custome of the Church: second, That it is a pravity, so to do; which may rather go for a Superfluity at most. 3. That it is a pravity, worse then superfluity of Worship, to use a Ceremo­ny in publique; whereas Super-added Worship, is far worse, then using a new Ceremony, not ordained by the Church: 4. That he charges this pravity upon me, or others for sitting at the Sacrament; But, first, we are speaking of Wor­ship, not of a rite or gesture of Worship, such is sitting at the Sacrament. 2. How does he know, that I sit at the Sacrament? I may perhaps stand, or kneel, for ought he knows, according to the custome of the places where I come; and may defend my practise, by the Authority of Saint Ambrose, cited to me, p. 232. But thirdly, suppose I do sit; I shall not fear to profess my Judgement, that I think it neerer to the first Institution of the Supper, then his kneeling; and why people should not conform rather to Christ himself and his Apo­stles, then to the custome of a Church, I know no reason, but, [The Statutes of Omri are kept,] and the like. But this I will say, if the Doctor or his Church, institute and command kneeling, as a special, more special and better Worship of God, then sitting, I believe, they would be Superstitious enough; and injurious to Jesus Christ, as preferring themselves before him, as if he were less humble, or less devout in his sit­ting, then they in their kneeling, And now I hope, the Doctor will never cite Aquinas more, in this matter.

That the barbarous Ceremonies of Baals Priests, &c. should be an excess against the third Com­mandment, a taking Gods name in vain; he can­not [Page 95]yet digest, [Because it is by Christ rendered, p. 51. n. 7. forswearing ones self.] But that is proved the Do­ctors mistake, against the stream of the best Inter­pretors: [ Nor did Baals Priests, ever use the name of God at all, and so, not in vain.] Sure those Priests accounted Baal for a God (they cal­led the true God, Baali sometimes, but God for­bids it) and Elias bad them call upon their God; Then, those Ceremonies used, were part of their Worship (ridiculous enough if they had been offer­ed to the true God) and being in Worship, and false, they must be against some Commandment: Not the first, that forbids other Objects of Worship, be­side God. Not the second, that forbids onely Idol or Image Worship (says he.) Not the fourth, that respects onely the Due Time of Worship; ergo, against the third or none. The Doctor passes by the ridiculous rites and gestures of Papists in their Worship, as loath to offend them, with charge of excess, or Superstition; though not bold enough to defend them. p. 52. n. 8. As for dedicating of Holy-dayes to Saints by Papists, and comparing it with Jero­boams Feast, he does not like it; [They are, he says, neither fitly paralleld, nor appropriated to Pa­pists, when such dayes were dedicated to the me­mory of Martyrs, long before the name or errors of Papists were in the World.] But on which side is the wrong, in this charge of dedicating of dayes? Jeroboams? or Papists? Jeroboams, I hope he will not say, for that is proved Superstitious above. If he think I have wronged Papists in that parallel: Let him stand out and justifie their Superstition, in that matter, which all, even the Church of England did condemne. 1. That dedicated to This is the Do­ctors Language here: dedicating holy dayes to Saints: and dedication of Holy-dayes. n. 8, &. 11. the Saints, [Page 96]and to their Worship, and not to God. 2. That made parts of Worship. 3. That some were no Saints, but wicked men, and some no men at all. 4. Their Number, &c. Jeroboam was a Saint to them. And now I hope it might well be appropria­ted to Papists? For those dayes dedicated to the memorial of Martyrs, were nothing like these of Papists; they were but occasions, or Circumstan­ces of Worship; but Papists (as the Doctor his Christmas) make them parts of Worship, &c. And this may satisfie, what is largely said, in num. 9.10, 11. Onely this may be added to the num. 11. That I do not charge the Doctor with that excess, of the Jews scrupulosity on their Sabbath: but onely bring it as an instance of Superstition in the fourth Commandment.

Section, 4. [Superstition then, in this general notion, as an excess in Religion, hath as many Species, or kindes, as there are Commandments of the first Table. But it is no easie matter to discover all, &c.]

HEre I am charged with a designe, p. 53. n. 1, 2 [becoming humble in stead of Magisterial; because I implore the Readers pardon, if I be not so Logically accurate, in setting down the particular kindes of Superstition, as I would.] I profess sincerely, against all designes, but searching out of truth; and what may my designe be herein? Why this, [To leave the word Superstition in the Clouds,—that it may be useful for him, as a Mormo, to affright men out of their obedience to the Church; and to make sure of a reserve, to adde more, when he hath need of them.] Truly to me it seemes strange, that [Page 97]I had a designe, to cloud the word Superstition, ha­ving, in that afore, been driving away those foggie mists, which himself and others, have put upon it: I know no better way, to clear the word or thing then to give the definition of it first, and then the division of it, into species; which is all I have hi­therto done: onely confessing now, the particulars may be more, then I can easily reduce to the four Commandments; wherein that Superstition may be found. I therefore in this and the following Sections, did enumerate such and so many, as I thought sufficient for my purpose: which being proved to be so in Thesi, might be as so many prin­ciples, or propositions, to conclude the Doctor in Hypothesi, to be Superstitious, in his observation of his Festival. And now the Doctor hath my full de­signe, in this performance; which belike, he su­specting, is willing to pass by, no less then ten Sections at once; lest his Reader, p. 54. n. 2. taking notice of those particular instances of Superstition, might be ready to make up the Syllogisme, and conclude him Superstitious. The Doctor might have done me, and the truth this favour, to say to the several kindes by me alledged, I assent, or dissent, that this is Superstition; some of them indeed, he hath elsewhere set down, as excesses in Religion, and kindes of Superstition; but why does he not ac­knowledge, or deny them here? If I may guess, one reason, I think, is, because he, having given forth his description of Superstition, to be clearly, Su­perstitum cultus; as if it had no other proper sense, was not willing the Reader should know him so imprudent as afterwards, to contradict, or at least countermine himself, by giving other kindes there­of. And if Superstition were no more but the worshipping of Daemons, he were very injurious, that would charge the Church of England, or him­self, [Page 98]with this crime of Superstition. For example, the Doctor grants a Negative Superstition, Sect. 29. of Superst. [Placing Piety in the Negative, in not kneeling, &c.] Hence the diligent Reader, would be ready to say; this is far from Supersti­tum cultus, and yet granted by the Doctor, to be a kind of Superstition; ergo, his description was too short and narrow: The like may be said of the rest if they be truly kindes of Superstition; if not, the Doctor hath by his silence consented to them; why else did he not oppose them? for they may be of ill consequence to him, in Hypothesi. All he sayes here, is, [What follows in the ten follow­ing Sections, I shall resolvedly pass over, though there be many things fit to be noted, partly because he promises they shall soon recur again, and partly belong to other Tracts, &c. where we shall sure meet with them, &c.] But first, I finde no such promise of mine, though I knew, I should have use of them, in place convenient; nor secondly, does he desire to meet with them; for he waves most of them, when he meets them, as shall appear.

Section 5.

1. Negative, when men abstain from some thing, under a notion of Religion, &c. And so on to the end of the 14. Section.

Section 15. Having thus made way for our debate with the Doctor by shewing the nature of Superstition, &c.

THe offence taken at this Section is, p. 55. n. 2. that I say, [commonly those that are most superstitious, are [Page 99]most confident, of their Innocency and Piety, &c.] The Doctor would wish and hope to make it con­vertible; [They which are most confident of their Innocency, &c. are most Superstitious.] So to retort it upon me: Truly, what I said, was true enough, and needed not to have troubled him, un­less he were guilty: for I expresly applied it to Romish Proselytes; and of them it's too evident, the most Superstitious, are most confident: It was no great charity in him to invert the proposition, & put it slily upon me, whom he cannot charge me with any one kind of Superstition, unless it be per­haps with Negative Superstition; n. 3. which here [he allowes me for my portion.] Not that he accuses me of Negative Superstition, (for I know he can­not) but that he grants me, the first kinde of Su­perstition, viz. Negative, to be truely one kinde of Superstition: but little cause to make sport with that Concession, if he consider the consequence thereof a little above. But he sayes, n. 4. [ He shall much accuse himself, if he cannot justifie his notion of the word Superstition, to be as good, as Mr. C. his Super statutum.] Enough hath been said to Super statutum, already; I owned not that Notation of it. But if he will speak to the thing, I dare venture my skill, that he cannot justifie his notion of it, in the largest sense of it, so well as I can this, of Su­per statutum: that all Superstition is above the Statute Law of Worship: but all Superstition is not Superstitum Cultus.

Here should come in my 16. Section.

Let's hear what he sayes; first, to clear me from owning that Notation, he takes notice, p. 56. n. 1. [That I rather rested in the definition of the School-man, as afore] then in that notation of others; and yet how often would he perswade his Reader, that was my Notation? Then see how he justifies his own: [Page 100] [My second Section was not to give any compleat definition of Superstition; n. 2. but, &c.] But should he not here, or somewhere else, have given us a Complete definition of it; especially having one provided to his hand by the School-man? whom he follows at heels sometimes. Was not that defi­nition avoided on purpose, that he might cloud and cover his own Superstition, by the old Heathenish usage of the word? We enquire not so much, what it signified of old, amongst Heathens, but what in after times, amongst Christian Authors, Ancient and Moderne. None whereof (I dare confident­ly affirm it) take the word in a good sense, or use it any otherwise, then for to signifie a vice, con­trary to Religion in the excess; as shall appear anon. [...]ee his 46. and 47 s. of Su­perst. But he sayes, [I no where grant excessive fear of the Deity, to be another kinde of Supersti­tion, among the Heathens.] It's prov'd above, that Slavish fear of the Deity, is an excess in Religion, and that's Superstition in the School-mans defini­tion. And I ask whether that Fear of God which the Epicureans would have dispatched out of the world, was not that cowardly, trembling fear, dreading the Gods, as so many Tyrants, &c. if so, the Doctor may [ go herd himself among the Epi­cureans, with the famishing prodigal] which scorn­fully he puts upon me. For I do not believe the Doctor will allow such a fear in mens hearts or in the world: If it was not such a Slavish fear, but a just and moderate fear of punishment for sin, I have pleaded for it, as much as he: But [...], I said, did not signifie at first, or in the proper notation, the worshipping of Daemons, but a slavish fear of the Deity; p. 58. n. 3. dreading the Gods as so many Tyrants, &c. An irrational fear of the Gods, as he speaks; wishing there were no God; as Plutarch hath it. But this was spoken to, above, [Page 101]at large: and proved to be an excess, and super­stitious.

He charges me here again for extending Super­stition to all the four Commandments of the first Table; p. 57. n. 7. [ when I know Aquinas made it a breach peculiar to the first Commandment.] In the Do­ctors gloss, he does, but in no mans else. For Aqui­nas makes one and the first Species of Superstition to be, when Worship is given cui non debet, that is, to the Creature; and that is, referred to the first Commandment, God alone is to be worshipped. The second is prout non debet, in an undue man­ner; which may extend either to the matter of Worship, when not prescribed by himself: which the Doctor calls, p. 59. n. 3. [The giving of false. Worship to the true God:] which is specially re­duced to the second Commandment: or to the ge­sture of Worship, performed in an unreverent manner, which is refered to the third Command­ment. The third (with him) is, quando non de­bet; in regard to the unseasonableness of the time; which he exemplifies, by worshipping God now af­ter the Jewish manner, with Circumcision, Sacri­fices, &c. But these belong rather to the matter of instituted Worship, and were reduced to the second Commandment. The quando non debet, should rather have reference to the Sabbath, and Festi­vals, abolished by Christ, or now made parts of Worship by men, with respect to the fourth com­mandment. But this Aquinas durst not meddle with, not daring to touch the Romish Superstiti­ons, in this particular of Festivals: And if he had done so, he had made Superstition a breach of all the four Commandments, of the first Table, as I have done: and I think, most reasonably and just­ly. Let others judge.

What he sayes, in the following numbers of this [Page 102]Section, is a meer contention of words, and suffi­ciently answered above; as also what is found in the third, and fourth, except this Concession be taken notice of; p. 59. n. 3. [Though Superstition be the gi­ving of false Worship to the true God, as well as Worship to false Gods, Daemons, &c. (or a dread, which is not a Worship, to the true) yet this false Worship is unfitly explicated by uncommanded Worship: for certainly all such is not false, &c.] Observe here, first, He grants a Superstition, [in giving of false Worship, to the true God;] But this he never took notice of, in his Tract of Super­stion, but carried his Reader away with his old notion of Superstitum cultus: Now it concern'd him, a Christian and a Divine, to have spoken of the other notion of Superstition, as it gives false Wor­ship to the true God; which why he waved, let him now consider. 2. He yet excuses it; [This false Worship yet, is unfitly explicated by uncommanded Worship, for certainly all such, is not false.] Cer­tainly? Then are not onely all our Divines, but the Doctor himself also, See p. 12. n. 13. much deceived; who hath often granted, that uncommanded Worship is un­lawful, and so false: and then certainly, all false Worship is uncommanded: unless he will say, some false Worship is commanded, or not forbidden; which sure his learning will not suffer him to say. If onely commanded Worship be true, and onely true Worship be commanded, then all uncommand­ed Worship, is false, and all false Worship, uncom­manded, yea, forbidden. 3. He speaks of [a dread, which is not Worship, to the true God.] But first, Is not a dread of the true God, Worship, in the first Commandment? how then can he say it is not Worship? 2. Or does he mean it, a cowardly, trembling, desperate feare of the true God, counting him as a Tyrant, (which I called [Page 103] slavish fear and excessive) is not Worship? This is true in a sense; it is not true Worship or accepted, but yet it is a kinde of Worship, though false. 4. What he addes, with an especially; [If the word Worship, be extended, as this Diatribist extends it, to Rites and Observances, as well as to the substan­tiall parts of Worship.] But this is a special ca­lumny, (as he uses to phrase it) for this Diatribist hath oft professed the contrary, as this Doctor hath confessed more then once. And himself rather ex­tends the word Worship, farther then I do; for even here, he (closely) insinuates, a distinction of Wor­ship, whiles he talks of, Substantial parts of Wor­ship: that is, Substantial Worship: which may imply, there is some Accidental or Circumstantial Worship, in those Rites and Observances, he speaks of, which as they are no Worship, (or if made Wor­ship, are confessedly unlawful) so the Doctor, durst never yet call them Worship, though his practice makes them worship, and his Tract of Will-wor­ship, defends such kinde of Worship; as will ap­pear in due time. One thing more, and I have done, with this Section: He sayes, p. 60. n. 4. [The second Commandment, is spent upon the Worship of Idols (all for the interdicting of that) and cannot be properly said to consider the Worship of the true God, unless it be the external part, that of bowing down, &c.] Indeed in the Doctors Gloss, that's all, the interdicting of Idol-worship: but I hope those two learned Catechists, will teach him other­wise, cited above, ad p. 43. n. 4. That the scope of that Commandment, is to forbid all unprescri­bed Worship; and to command the observance one­ly of Commanded Worship; which is more then that of bowing down, &c.

Section, 19. But he addes, Sect. 11. when Paul tells the Athe­nians, Acts 17.22. They were, [...], &c.

ALl that he sayes to this Section of mine, is not much material to the main question between us, and indeed, a meer strife about words: what [...], signifies in that place, the Vulg. Lat. reades it Superstitiosiores, and ours, too Superstitious; The Doctor will have it signifie, [onely their worshipping of a multitude of Gods, n. 2, 3. moe then any other nation did: and the unknown God for one, as being more Pious, &c.] And for this last, that they were the most Pious, amongst Heathens, he addes three Testimonies more, You can­not Wor­ship the one God if ye im­part and lavish out that in­communi­cable pri­viledge to any other: So he said pag. 26. numb. 18. Yet now, none so Pious as these Athenians. to what was said before: But I pray was not their worshipping a multitude of Gods, Supersti­tion bad enough? when one false God, had been too much: And when they worshipped more Gods then others, were they not more superstitious, too superstitious? Nay let them take in the true, but unknown God also, and does not that still adde to their Superstition, that they joyn'd with him so many base and abominable Rivals? Nay, if they had worshipped the true and known God, and that alone, but not with Worship by him prescribed, had they deserved the name of Pious, or more pious? had they not been superstitious, in giving false Worshp to the true God? It's confessed in the last Section. Yet the Doctor here, calls it, a Pious Ethnick devotion: another contradiction, in ad­jecto, [Page 105]without a distinction. They worshipped they knew not what, nor whom, and they knew not how, with an Altar, and Sacrifices, which God never commanded, yea, forbad; and yet Pious, devout men, with the Doctor. And he sayes, the word here is [taken in a good, not ill sense, not of any uncommanded Worship of the true God, but a Pi­ous, though Ethnick devotion, toward the multi­tude of their false, supperadded to the one true God.] Or rather towards the one true God, (un­known) superadded to the multitude of their false Gods; It's like, he came in, after all the rest, so Pious they were: will the devout Doctor call this Piety? yes, with an extenuation; p. 61. [which Pious Ethnick devotion, though in a Christian scale, or judgement it cannot be approved, because it is Po­lytheisme, yet in comparison with other Heathens, &c.] Is that all the Crime? was it not, the best of it, false worship of the true God? and is that wor­thy the name of Piety, accompanied also with Po­lytheisme? I wonder not now, that some men, commend the Devotions, and Moral virtues of Heathens, as good, and pleasing to God, and pre­parations to grace, &c. when the Doctor makes this grossest Impiety, a great measure of Devotion. Their neighbour nations (he sayes) [were not guilty of so much devotion.] If he speak it seri­ously, he still applauds their Piety; If he mean it, in an improper sense (as I believe he does) they were not so devout, as the Athenians; he might better have taken it properly, they were not guilty of so much Impiety and Superstition, because they worshipped fewer false Gods, and perhaps did not bring in the true God, as a rival, amongst them: But that the Doctor should say, [ It was Pauls bu­siness, to compare them with other Heathens, and look't upon it truly, as a greater measure of devo­tion, [Page 106]than the other Just as Papists may be said to be more Pi­ous and devout, then the Prote­stants, be­cause they Worship many Saints and Angels with the true God. Heathens had,] is a strange gloss of the text; For by all Circumstances, Paul look't on it, as an aggravation of their Impiety, and grosser Superstition, rather then Pious Devo­tion; It's said verse 16. [ His Spirit was stirred in him, (with grief and indignation, ( [...], irritabatur;) [when he saw the City [...], full of Idols, or wholly given to Idolatry.] And no doubt, his scope was to work them to repentance, which would rather be done by aggravating their sin, then by way of Comparison, to applaud them, as more Pious and Devout, then other nations. They had more Idols, and so more Idolatry then others, in joyning many rivals with the true God, when one had been too much: and besides, worshipped that true God ignorantly, verse 23. and in a manner by himself forbidden. Let others judge.

Section 20. What Festus meant by, [...], Acts. 25.19. is not much material, it's like he spake it with scorn enough, &c.

THe three questions here between us, are not much worth debating; being but about the sense of some few words. p. 62. n. 3. 1. Whether the word [...], be here taken in an ill sense, by Festus: It seemes to me and many others, to be taken in an ill sense; if the Doctor will needs think otherwise, let him enjoy his own opinion. The very Heathens (and such was Festus) branded Religion, which they did not like, by the Name of Superstition; surely, that was, in opposition to Re­ligion, their own at least, which they thought to [Page 107]be the truest. 2. p. 63. n. 5 The next is of those words ( [...],) which may be taken two wayes; either, his, or theirs; Pauls onely, or the Jews also: The Doctor is for the former, and renders the words, his Superstition: and something being said to it, in this Section, he takes no notice of it, (unless it be, to say, I give no reason of what I say) I shall therefore produce my reason there, and adde another strength to it: I said, from a paral­lel Scripture, Acts 23.29. Paul was accused of questions, [...], of their Law, not of Pauls own Religion: To which I now adde a second, Acts 18, 15. [...], a que­stion of your Law; said Gallio, one of Festus his rank. Let's see if his reason be better, then these two Scriptures, joyn'd with that, c. 25, 19. Thus he gives it, [ The Jewes accusation against Paul, is plainly mentioned in this place.] Well, so it is, p. 63. n. 6. in the other two places; what then? [How then, could their own Superstition be the matter of their charge against him?] I could blush, or pitty such argumentation; Apply it to the other Texts afore, Acts 18.15. [ If it be, [...],] That is (as the Doctor laboured to prove, numb. 5.) [An ac­cusation, or question—of your Law.] Ask now, how could their own Law, See Acts 21.28. Teaches against the people, and against the Law. be the matter of their charge against him? I forbear the other place: And I adde, (if it were worth the while) the context carries it to my sense; Those words, were spoken to Agrippa concerning Pauls case; [Against whom, when the Accusers stood up, they brought no accusation of such things as I supposed; but had certain questions against him, of their own Su­perstition,] their own Law; the words afore im­mediately, being spoken of them, not of him; And if he should say, but one part of the accusation was, about one Jesus, which was dead, &c. and so of [Page 108] Pauls Religion; the answer will be, that this is a distinct accusation from the former; and so will conclude, it was, of theirs, as well as his: The for­mer may include his, but his will not imply theirs. But too much of this. n. 7. The 3. is, [ Whether, Fe­stus put Jesus, under the notion of a Daemon, or dead Heros.] My exception to it was, [ That Paul affirmed him to be alive not in part, as those depart­ed Daemons were supposed, but in the whole man, as raised from the dead.] The Doctor makes a little retreat, as if he would yield to my reason; [I shall not, because I need not, make it a matter of controversie with any.] But it was, but to come on again with more force: [ Yet I had this considera­tion, to incline me to it, the immediate subjoyning of One Jesus, whom Paul contended to live; to be Superstes, &c.] But in citing these words, he should have looked to the other words, 1. One Jesus, [...], which was, or had been dead, so the word signifies, (sayes he, numb. 8.) Whom Paul affirmed to be alive, or live again; as the words together, do import. As for his other additi­ons, they are not to the purpose; but conjectures of his own, and I list not to follow him.

But if he yield in the least, to have mistaken, he will recriminate, and throw dirt in his Adversa­ries face; p. 64 n. 8. [That in this one proof, I have, strained more, then he, in his Criticisme.] Wherein will that appear. [1. When I read the text, they had many questions, when the word is, [...], some.] But sure that's no strain; For verse 7. I found, they laid many complaints against Paul; and in the text, there were three at least, two concerning their own Superstition, the word is plural, and another concerning one Jesus, &c. Et tria sunt omnia: we may say, many of three: 2. [ That I read, both, and also; when no such thing in the Greek, [Page 109]or English.] But I pray, if those be distinct que­stions, of their Superstition, and of one Jesus, as the word, [...], concerning, twice repeated, He leaves out the second [...], and sayes, [...] n. 8. Is this fair. does fairly suggest; may not an Interpreter (so was I there) say, questions both concerning their own Superstition, and also concerning one Jesus, &c. 3. The third is long, and I know not well how to contract it: I said, Paul was accused of Sedition, seducement, profanation of the Tem­ple, &c. he returns, [Paul had cleared himself from those: and so in Festus Judgement, Paul was not guilty of any thing, but onely of his own Religion, and one Jesus: by way of explication, (and [...],) being exegetical, &c.] But 1. what though Paul had answered some of those charges (being inno­cent in all) yet might not Festus tell Agrippa, they had many questions against him? as verse 7. it is said. 2. That Paul was not charged with any thing, but his own Superstition, and one Jesus, is a meer begging the question. 3. So is the next that, ( [...], And) is here exegetical: which is proved false by the double, [...], concerning; noted be­fore, which would have been but once, had, [...], been exegetical. And which is worse, the accusa­tion had not been in the plural, not some questi­ons, but a question, concerning one Jesus. I wish the Doctor did not here strain his wits against the light: having said at first he would not make it a controversie with any: At last, he comes of with a Charientismus: [ If all were granted, p. 65. n. 10. that I de­sire, that the Superstition spoken of was not Saint Pauls, but the Jewes; then be will say, it shall sig­nisie the Jewes Religion simply, without any Cha­racter of ill, or good laid upon it.] And why did he not save all this long vitiligation, by saying so much at first, and himself and me all this trouble? [Page 110]Yet I hope it may do good, one way or other, and then no cause to repent.

Section 21. What Epicurus doctrine was, or what Heathens thought of the word, [...], we are not much solicitous, &c.

THat the Doctors intention was, (in his large discourse, out of Heathens, concerning the word, p. 66. n. 1. &c. [...],) [To lead us away in a mist, from the true and proper sense of the word amongst Christans,] may probably be conceived by these things. 1. That having acknowledged the word Superstition, to be capable to signifie, [ the giving of false Worship to the true God, pag. 59. n. 3. as well as Worship to false Gods;] In all his discourse of Superstition afore, and his vindication now, he never exemplifies any Species of the for­mer, amongst Christians. 2. Nay professes, [ That he believes, there is onely one Special kinde of Su­perstition, whereof any Protestants are guilty, ex­cept that, of making observations of ominous things, &.] Surely, the Worship of Daemons, can­not well be charged upon any Protestants (though upon Papists.) Nor are there many Protestants, [that dogmatize, or impose as necessary such things, as the Law of Christ hath not made neces­sary.] And so it will be very hard to finde a Su­perstitious Protestant; which was the designe of the Doctor, when he took upon him, to vindicate the Church of England and himself, from the guilt of Superstition. But if there be one kinde of Su­perstition to Worship the true God, prout non de­bet, in a manner which he might not, as Aquinas; [Page 111]or with false Worship, as the Doctor sayes, surely many Protestants, (and the Doctor for one) will be found guilty of more Superstition, then he is willing yet to acknowledge: and so he may keep his wit to himself, numb. 2.

That the Heathens took the word sometimes in an ill sense, he cannot deny, but sayes, p. 67. n. 5. [So they did Religion too.] That's rather to my advantage; but I let it pass, taking his confession: I therefore did appeal to Christian Authors, and amongst them, I believe, it will trouble the Doctor for all his great reading, to finde one Greek Author, that ever used [...], in a good sense, for true Religion; or any Latine Author (excepting but some Papists) that ever used Superstitio in a good sense, for true Religion: some Etymologists, and Glossaries that speak of the word, [...], have an eye to the sense of it amongst Heathens, who took the thing in a good sense; but profess, that Christians take the word and thing, in an ill sense. The rest of this Chapter is, [...], and so I pass it by.

Section 22. From that large discourse, about the word, at last, Section, 27. the Doctor comes to apply it, to his purpose, &c.

FOr my leaping from this 14. to the 27. s. it was, p. 70, n. 1. because there was no matter of controversie in them, nothing but what I yielded to be the Hea­thens sense of the word: But that being granted, the subsequent conclusions are not firmly founded upon those premises; if the Doctor will but take in the sense of Christian Authors also (as he ought) when they speak as Christians. Amongst them, Su­perstition, [Page 112]is generally taken in an ill sense; yea some­times also amongst Heathens, Superstition is oppo­sed or contradistinguished to Religion; and conse­quently taken by them in an ill sense. I shall make this manifest, when I have onely made bold to ask the Doctor one question, why he never gives us their words, when they speak ill of it; but sets the best face upon the word, when he knows, the thing meant by it, is so bad Not only signifying Worship of Daemons, but false Worship to the true God, which here he waves, n. 2 and abominable. What chaste man, would take pains to paint a filthy strumpet? Does Superstition deserve so much from the Do­ctor, to hide, rather then to acknowledge her de­formity? but I forbear; and now shall shew him and his Reader, what he could have said, out of some Heathens, and many Christian Authors, for the word Superstitio, if he had been pleased to disgrace it. As,

1. From the Heathen Orator, the master of Ro­mane Eloquence, and well skill'd in their Antiqui­ties; who hath these words, (noted, no doubt, in the Doctors Common-place book) distinguishing Superstition from Religion; Lib. 2. de nat. Deo­rum. Non enim Phisophi solùm, verùm etiam Majores nostri, Superstitio­nem à Religionem seperaverunt, &c. And by and by after, Ita factum est, in superstitioso, & religio­so, alterum vitii nomen, alterum laudis. And in another place; Lib. 2. de Divinat. ad f. Nec verò (id enim diligenter in­telligi volo) superstitione sublata, Religio tolli­tur.

2. From that learned Philosopher, and Moralist, Seneca; whose words are these: Superstitio error insanus est, amandos timet, quos colit, probat. Quid enim interest, Epist. 1 24. utrum Deos neges, an infa­mes? that is, by dreading them, as so many cruel Tyrants; as the Doctor expressed it, from others: But these sentences of Seneca, were not then produced, yet are now set in his Margine, [Page 113]pag. 28. As a testimony against himself.

3. From Plutarch (a Greek Author) who not onely distinguishes, [...], from [...], Superstition from Religion, but also makes it a vice contrary to Religion, in the excesss: Some of his words to this purpose, were cited above, ad p. 47. n. 20 But Plutarch writ a whole book of Superstition, which the Doctor cited once or twice in his Tract. of Superst. But to hide the ugliness of Supersti­tion, in that Heathens Judgement, tells us onely this, s. 18. [It goes indefinitely for Religion, but particularly for some fearful apprehensions of the Gods.] (Therefore not onely for Superstitum cultus.) But this is a palpable disguise of Plutarchs notion of it, as any that read that Tract, will quickly discover. For 1. From the beginning, he opposes Superstition to Atheisme, as the two ex­tremes of Religion: one in the excess, the other in the defect: for so he sayes; [...], &c. I wonder at those that say, Atheisme is irreligion, and say not the same of Superstition: 2. He describes the su­perstitious person, with such black Characters, that no man can well speak for it; such as these beside others, [...], &c. [It must needs be, that the Superstitious person both hate and fear the Gods,] In the 2. Com­mandment they that Worship the true God, with any but his own pre­scribed Worship, (which is Supersti­tion) are said to hate him. And a little after; [ Hating and fearing the Gods, he is an enemy: 3. [...], &c. There is nothing of Superstition in an Atheist; but the superstitious is, [...], an Atheist by choice. 4. To omit much more there spoken, he concludes as he began, but more plainly; making Atheisme and Superstition the two Extremes, and placing true Religion in the midst: [...], &c. [Many flying Superstition, fall into Atheisme, passing over Religion lying in [Page 114]the midst.] Did not the Doctor know all this? shall a Christian, a Divine, Learned and Pious, de­fend or palliate that, which an Heathen so con­demnes? see what he sayes for it, Infra ad p. 72. n. 7, 9. &c.

4. De Orati­one. From Tertullian, one of our ancientest La­tine Christian Authors; who speaks fully the Lan­guage of our Reformed Divines; Siquidem quae sine ullius, aut Dominici, aut Apostolici praeceptae authoritate fiunt, ea non Religioni, sed Supersti­tioni deputantur, affectata, & coacta, & curiosi potius, quam rationalis officii: Where he gives an example of such Superstition. There were in the Church at that time, certain, that contrary to the custome of the Church, would Sure this was not Su­perstitum cultus. put off their cloaks, when they went to prayer, placing some Religion in that Ceremony; (as Heathens used to do) to whom he answers, Quod utique si fieri oporteret, Apostoli qui, quae de habitu orandi docent, com­prehendissent; And comes off with an elegant Charientismus, Nisi, sequi putant Paulum, penulam suam, Adv. Marci. l. 1. c. 5. in oratione penes Carpum reliquisse. And the Doctor himself, hath cited another like place out of Tertullian, p. 16. n. 28. to put a difference between Superstition and Religion, speaking of worshipping of two Gods; Vererer nè abundantja officit, Superstitio potius, quam Religio crederetur. Where abundantia officii, may well signifie an ex­cess in Religion.

5. From Lactantius; who, (in the place cited above, upon another occasion) though he approve not the notation Superstition, nor yet of Religion, given by Cicero, à Relegendo; yet clearly put's the difference, between Religion and Superstition; Quid ergo est? Nimirum Religio, veri cultus; Superstitio falsi— Religiosos se putant, cum sint Superstitiosi.

6. From Saint Austin, cited by Aquinas (as the Doctor recites it, p. 16.) Cecidit bestia Supersti­tionis, [The beast of Superstition is destroyed, by the first Commandment of the Decalogue, prescri­bing the Worship of one God:] Tract of Superst. s. 13. He would not surely call that by the name of Religion: And Au­stin is affirmed to say, Deum à Religioso vereri, à Superstioso timeri: and consequently to that (addes the Doctor) Religio Deum colit, Superstitio vio­lat: [ as Max. Tyrius, compared a Pious man, to a friend; a Superstitious, to a flatterer: the Pious man comes to God, without fear, the Superstitious man with much fear.] This, beside much more that might be produced out of Saint Austin, is enough to shew, Austin took Superstition for a vice contrary to Religion.

7. From the great School-man (and all his fol­lowers, in the Romish School) whose definition of Superstition, we have so often heard, clearly dif­ferences Superstition from Religion; [It is a vice contrary to Religion in the excess:] making, wor­shipping of Creatures, to be but one Species of it; and Illegimate-worship in general, to be the other, which also hath several Species under it, as we have shewed. Before him, the Gloss. Interlin. gave this, Superstitio est Religio supra modum servata, on Col. 2. Which what is it, but Religion (so called) in the excess?

8. From all our Reformed Divines, Forraign and Domestick, who all generally take Supersti­tion in an ill sense, as an addition to, or excess of Religion; and never in a good sense; All this, and much more, the Doctor knew well enough; and yet shakes them all off, [as of so small authori­ty, that scarce worth producing,] as we shall hear anon.

But perhaps the Doctor will say, p. 71. n. 4. [He never [Page 116]imagined, Superstition truly so called, to have no ill in it:] But what does he truly call Superstition? nothing willingly, but, worshipping of Daemons: Hear what he sayes; See n. 7. [The thing which I contest, is not this, that the Worship of Daemons, is, or ever was true or lawful; but that beside this (adding the like of illegitimate Worship) there is nothing else, n. 9. which hath been lookt on as simply bad in Su­perstition, particularly not the excess as that signi­fies unprescribed, uncommanded Worship, which is the onely matter of the present contest with such as the Diatribist.] But first, does he not say, Illegi­timate-worship is lookt upon as simply bad, as well as Worship of Daemons? what difference is there between Ʋncommanded Worship, and Illegiti­mate? Does not Illegitimate signifie Unlawful Worship? and is not Uncommanded Worship also unlawful? His meaning is, (as afore) that Ille­gitimate signifies that which is forbidden by Law, which is more, then Ʋncommanded: No, it's the very same; for what Worship soever, is not com­manded, is forbidden. 2. If this be all the contest with me, and such as I am; the controversie will soon be at an end: For I mean by Ʋncommanded Worship, nothing but forbidden Worship, and that the Doctor hath granted, or cannot deny, to be an excess, super statutum, an addition, and simply bad and unlawful. I shall therefore accept of his condition offered, and invert his own words; [Never to apply the word any otherwise, n. 5. then the Scripture and Christian writers do, for Daemon Worship, or undue, Illegitimate Worship; upon condition, that he will grant, that in that sense, the word signifies an excess in Religion, in any part of Uncommanded Worship.] I say Ʋncommanded Worship, not Uncommanded Circumstances, or Rites (unless made parts of Worship.) The [Page 117] contest not being at all, of the latter: as is con­fessed.

Yet renounced again in the following words: p. 37. n. 10. [ He must set the question, as elsewhere he doth, of excessive, as that signifies no more than Uncom­manded Worship, without the addition of being false, it being evident, that I defend not false Worship of any kinde to be good, but that Cere­monies or Institutions ( of Worship) not commanded by God, may be perfectly lawful, and that is the onely question between us.] Is not here, first, a contradiction to that he said before; that the onely matter of contest was, of excess, n. 9. as that signifies Ʋncommanded Worship? now it is onely of Cere­monies, &c. not commanded by God. 2. Is not here a second contradiction, that he defends not False Worship to be good, and yet defends Ʋncom­manded Worship, which is False Worship? And 3. Is it not a third contradiction to say, that I else­where set the question of excessive, as that signifies Uncommanded False Worship, and yet to say, I must set it, as it signifies Ceremonies, or Circumstances, &c. not commanded, which he confesses oft, I do disclaime? Here are as many mistakes, as well could be in so few words. The rest concerning, Acts 25.19. & 17.23. have sufficiently been spoken to before, and I pass it by.

Onely one thing must be taken notice of, and ex­plained, to rectifie the Doctors understanding of those words, of mine; p. 76. n. 20. [Supérstitiosus in the posi­tive signifies excess more then in the compara­tive;] which sayes he, are not very intelligible, to him at least. But the fault was none of mine, but the Printers, for want of a Comma after excess; then the sense is clear thus: n. 21. Superstitiosus in the positive signifies excess, more then, (that is much more then) in the comparative, (which ex­ceeds [Page 118]the positive) Superstitiosiores (given for the sense of [...], by the Vulg. Lat. and others) must signifie an excess. So much of that Section.

Section 23, 24. The second Inconsequence he sayes, is this, [That the use of Ceremonies or Rites in the Worship of God, if not distinctly prescribed, &c.]

THis I said, I believed was a mistake, but ra­ther thus, That what Rite, &c. is made a part of Worship, &c. is superstitious. Now sayes he; [This is brief, p. 77. n. 1. but very considerable; and might well make an end of this debate, between the Dia­tribist and me. 'Tis the yielding me the whole cause, and I have no more to contend for, but one­ly peace.] n. 3. But then, why did he say just now, [The question must be set not of Ʋncommanded Wor­ship, but of Ceremonies, &c.] And he being certi­fied of this my sense, long ago, why hath he con­tended thus long about nothing, to violate that pretended peace? Do I, or any of our Divines, say, that Ʋncommanded Rites, &c. are supersti­tious, unless they be made parts of Worship? &c. Yes, he would perswade me, that I know some, [who condemne uncommanded Rites as superstiti­ous, p. 77. n. 2. because super statutum, such as kneeling at the Eucharist, Cross in Baptisme, &c.] Truly I can safely profess I know none that do condemn those as superstitious, but that they conceived them, to be made (by some) parts of Worship. He should have done well, to name some of them. That he will by and by, but first, he askes, [Why then did he undertake the confutation of the Tract of Su­perstition, which, he must know, intended no more [Page 119]then this, &c.] But I believe, he intended more than this, in that Tract, viz. to plead secretly for some Ʋncommanded Worship; which he newly made the onely matter of contest between us. Yet if he will needs know the reasons of my underta­king that Tract; these they were. 1. To vindi­cate the truth, from his interpolutions, and obscu­rations, in Thesi, of the full sense of the word Su­perstition. 2. Because I saw, he pleaded for Ʋn­commanded Worship, as well as Circumstances, &c. 3. Because in Hypothesi, I saw, he makes some of his Rites, &c. parts of Worship; as his Festival in particular; which yet elsewhere, he calls but a Circumstance of Worship: These were some of my reasons; if I have any more, he shall hear them anon.

But though I know none, that condemne Ʋn­commanded Rites or Ceremonies as superstitious, &c. yet he may know some; p. 78. n. 5. [Who have abstained from the use of some Ceremonies, meerly upon this score, because commanded by their Civil and Ec­clesiastical Superiors.] I fear this is (as he calls such charges) a calumny; They were conscientious godly men, and gave all due Honour and obedience to their Superiors, in all Indifferent things; and that they should abstain from some Ceremonies, meerly upon this score, because Commanded, &c. is to me incredible. They might, and did abstain from some Ceremonies, as too many, and burthen­some, but especially as they esteemed them to be made parts of Worship; which they have I think, proved some of them to be. The Doctor himself condemns the number and burdensomeness of them, and as made new sorts of Worship: and so they are agreed; and pity it is, he and they should fall out again: But he will break the peace, what ever it cost him; [Instead of naming those men, with­out [Page 120]their consent, for that must now be the vilify­ing them, &c. as not understanding Christians, in the Diatribist censure; he will name one, upon whom he may pass what judgement he please; the Diatribist himself, p. 31. Where, first, he hath these words, If men may judge what are fit for number, and wholesomness, every after-comer, may think himself as wise as he that went before, till they have loaded the Christian above the Jew. 2. That the Learned Chamier, &c.] How will he hence prove his calumny, against me and learned Chamier? (glad I am, of so good company) Why thus: [If the objection be, because men are Judges of the number, &c. as they are, when they command, then they that abstain from Indifferent Ceremonies up­on this score, most abstain because commanded by lawful Authority.] Oh, the Doctors conscience! Do any men abstain from Indifferent Ceremo­nies? it is, from Uncommanded Worship, at least as they suppose. He hath therefore varied the questi­on; And if he had but looked back to the former page of mine, p. 29. he had found that, which might have silenced all this vain and false dis­course. There I say; [If men or any number of men, may be competent Judges in the Worship of God; (in the Worship, not in the Circumstances of Worship) will not the wisdom and wit of man expatiate here, and grow wanton?] But if we ex­tend it to his Ceremonies; are not my words every way true? Does not long experience of all ages, make it evident, that the Wisdome and Wit of men hath herein grown wanton? Let the Church of Rome be the instance; have not they loaded the Christian above the Jew? and the See p. 38. Greek Church, as much? And I retort it upon the Doctor. If the Judges of Ceremonies for number and wholesomness, have such large unquestionable Authority, [to appoint [Page 121]what Ceremonies, they shall judge most useful, most for edification, and most agreeable to the analogy of faith.] (As he asserts, they have, of Fest. s. 9.) Then, the Judges of the next age, having the very same power, with their predecessors, may add as ma­ny more, (and the next after them as many more) as they shall think useful to those ends; till they have made the number great, and burthen intollerable. This consequence is unavoidable, upon his Antece­dent. It therefore concerns him (as well as me) to expedite himself out of this snare: How shall this be done, to free us both? I conceive one of these wayes; 1. That the power of the Church reaches onely to Circumstances of Worship, respecting Or­der, and Decency; and then, as any Wise-man can easily determine them, by the Light of Reason, as Time, Place, Gesture in Worship; so they will be very Few, and cannot well be Multiplied, being the same or like, in all ages of the Church. And this I think, is most suitable to the Simplicity of Go­spel Worship. 2. Or else, that if the Church take upon her, to appoint new Ceremonies, above what the Scripture holds out, she makes them parts of Worship; (as the Church of Rome, does all her Ceremonies, and some did some of ours) which is unlawful. And this was the opinion of those who abstained from our Ceremonies, that they were made parts of Worship, and therefore unlawful. These things satisfie me; If they do not please the Doctor, let him take his own way to expedite him­self. Sure if he were but constant to himself, and did not confound Circumstances and Ceremonies, putting one for another, as if they were the same; he might remember, what he said afore; [That some Rites and Circumstances of time, place and gesture, are absolutely necessary to Religion;] That was his conclusion. pag. 7. n. 5. If then he means [Page 122]by Rites and Ceremonies, nothing but such Circum­stances of Worship; we grant the Church, to be Judge of them: But if he take Ceremonies, for more then Circumstances, new Rites of Worship, or new kinds of Worship (as sometimes he does.) I could easily name the man, that is superstitious, in defending and practising uncommanded Wor­ship, but shall reserve that, till a fitter time. I shall now meet the Doctor, p. 79. n. 6. at his own weapon, his own instance; [He supposes, howing when Jesus is na­med in the publique Worship, (or when Christ, or the Holy Ghost) to be in it self lawful or indiffe­rent; he supposes again, then, this and a few other such Ceremonies may safely be used by a man, with­out command: He now demands, may a few, three or four be commanded by Supreme Power? If they may, then men may be Judges, what Ceremonies are fit, for number and wholesomness, which is contrary to the words of the Diatribist.] But I demand of him, if this be not a very Sophisme? For first, will he say, bowing at the Name of Jesus, is a new Worship, or onely a new Circumstance of Worship; if the latter, it's beside the question, and impro­perly call'd a Ceremony. 2. Will he say, that any thing, in it self Indifferent may be brought into the Worship of God? hath the Church such a power, to institute Ceremonies, of what is so indifferent? will not this make them quickly to be many, to be burdensome, and bring confusion into the Church? ergo, It's indifferent (he says) to bow, at the Name of Jesus, of Christ, of the Holy Ghost; may the Church of this age command men to bow in pub­lick, when, & as often as all these three are named? If so; the name of God, Jehovah, Lord, Al­mighty, and all his Attributes, are in themselves Indifferent to be bowed at, when they are named. May not the Church of this, or the next age, com­mand [Page 123]her members to bow, when any or all these are named? what confusion would this breed? yet so she may, by the Doctors arguing. If she may not multiply Ceremonies of that kind, [then it seemes (his words) what was before lawful and in­different, is now since it was commanded, and by no other change, become unlawful:] Let him try, how he will escape.

I had said, they abstained, because they were thought not indifferent, but obtruded on them as parts of Worship: p. 30. n. 8. [These words are either a ca­lumnie against the Governors of the Church, or else they assert what he disclaims so solemnly.] Neither of these is true; 1. n. 9. Not a calumy against the the Church, [as if they thought the Ceremonies simply necessary, by Divine Law, though she had not commanded them.] This is none of my meaning (whatever some might think) but because the Re­fusers, thought they were so obtruded, or being ob­truded, were by themselves thought to be not In­different, but parts of Worship. Suppose they did erre, in so thinking; yet they did not abstain meerly because they were commanded (which is the Doctors calumny) by lawful Authority; they rather thought the Authority unlawful, that ob­truded on them things perhaps indifferent, as parts of Worship. 2. Nor do I mean, that being in themselves indifferent, they became necessary, by the Churches command; and so made parts of Worship, as that may possibly signifie parts of obedience, to Superiors, by Gods command: For neither do I ever call that obedience to Superiors, in the second Table a part of Worship, nor ever say, that the Churches command, can truly make them so, and necessary: But I meant (as before) they that abstained, did it upon this ground, because they thought them to be made parts of Worship, and so [Page 124]not, upon his, because they were commanded by Su­periors. n. 11. And that I may take in the next; [be­cause used and abused by Papists, and by them made parts of Worship:] It's evident that Papists do make all or most of their Ceremonies parts of Wor­ship; Hear what favor he shews to Papists that he may lave himself from guilt: [Truly I cannot with truth thus affirm of the Papists, that any of the Ceremonies which we use from them, were ever by them accounted parts of Worship, but onely as vseful wholesome Ceremonies appointed by the Church.] Cannot he say this of them, when he knows, they place the Worship of God in them? Are not their Holy-days made and accounted parts of Worship? Is not Caelibate, and vowed Virginity, Poverty, &c. made a part of Worship? Is not the cross in Baptisme so esteemed by them? Truly if the Papists do not make those Ceremonies parts of Worship; our men (that have borrowed them from them) are the more to blame, who (what ever they say against it) do practically make and observe some of them as parts of Worship, well nigh as much, as those that were instituted by Christ, or his Apostles, as shall appear hereafter.

Hence, the Doctors Apology for himself, by miscensuring of me, is the more blameable; [That all his skill lies in mannaging that one fallacy; put­ting all Ceremonies and institutions of the Church, under that one ambiguous phrase of uncommanded Worship, perswading himself, or others, that we re­troduce new parts of Worship.] I know no fallacy here at all; For that it is untrue, that I put all Ce­remonies under that ambiguous phrase, appears, by my profession often, and one newly cited here; from my 28. sect. [Some Rites and Ceremonies of Wor­ship, are rather called Circumstances of Worship, time, place, gesture, which are common Adjuncts [Page 125]of religious and civil affairs, then parts of Wor­ship.] Where it's evident, both that I take Cere­monies onely for Circumstances of Worship, and also oppose them, to parts of Worship. And the Doctor himself hath as fully and plainly professed against all Ʋncommanded Worship (such is all Will­devised, and false, imposed Worship) as I have done; I hope without Ambiguity. Let's hear what he asserts; p. 81. n. 12. [All that we say in asserting whe­ther of Ceremonies, or Festivals, is no more but this, that each of these, not as parts of Worship, but as decent attendants of it, though not instituted of God, have yet been lawful, &c.] If this were all he said, we might well agree; But I fear the Do­ctors skill lies in mannaging that one fallacy, under that one ambiguous phrase, of Ʋncommanded Wor­ship. See ad p. 73. n. 10. For he does allow of some Ʋncommanded Worship, (he calls it after, Will-worship, not com­manded Worship) and makes it more acceptable, and rewardable, then Commanded Worship: as we shall hear in due place: And I shall conclude with his own words, [If he would really and in earnest clear himself, these debates were certainly conclu­ded.]

Sect. 25, 26, 27, 28, 29. We acknowledge this assertion, that, [Superstition may and doth in some Authentick Writers, Sa­cred especially, signifie a Nimiety, or Excess in Religion, &c.

THere is nothing said to these Sections, p. 82. n. 1. but what hath been said many times heretofore; and therefore I lightly pass them by. Onely desiring the Reader, to take notice, that the Doctor having given three reasons against my Assertion, [That [Page 126]Superstition signifies an excess,] and I having spoken to them all, he replies not a word to them; but seemes to yield all, and yet upon my Preface, denies, that ever he denied Superstition to be an excess; See ad p. 20. n. 2. His onely evasion is, That those Divines condemn Superstition, but mean not by it, every excess in Worship not pre­scribed, as that comprehends all Ceremonies, and Festivals not commanded by God; and those are the men, he meant, when he said, [They are so few & mo­dern, & of so small authority, that scarce worth pro­ducing.] But first, I am confident the Doctor cannot produce one modern Divine of note, that ever sim­ply condemned all Ceremonies, and Festivals, &c. for themselves did observe some Ceremonies and Festivals, taking occasion to preach upon them, &c. they onely condemn'd them as they were made parts of Worship, equally holy, with the Lords Day, &c. 2. I provoked the Doctor to give us the names of those many, Ancient, Authentick Fa­thers, &c. that take Superstition, in a good sense; He uses not to be so sparing, &c. and yet not one produced. Whereas I have given him many, that take it in an ill sense, p. 82. n. 2. for excess in Religion. [All Divines condemn Superstition, but mean not by it every excess in Worship not prescribed, as that phrase comprehends all Ceremonies and Festivals not commanded by God.] But first, all Divines do condemn Superstition, for this reason, because it is an excess, or addition of Worship not pre­scribed, according to the School-mans definition of it, before given; and therefore must necessarily mean it of every excess in Worship not prescribed. 2. If Ceremonies and Festivals not commanded by God, be made parts of Worship, by men, as they are by Papists and the Doctor himself, they mean by that phrase, to comprehend all Ceremo­nies [Page 127]and Festivals not commanded by God. And these Divines, are many, and of no small Autho­rity; though the Doctor slights and contemns them. And I might ask the Doctor, Why is Dae­monum cultus called Superstition, but because it is an excess in Worship; adding the Daemons or false Gods, to the object or Rule of Worship, in the first Commandment: Just so it is in all the other three Commandments, the Superstition in them is an excess, in the matter, manner, or time of Wor­ship, not prescribed by God.

Section 30. Of this kinde are those three sort of significant Ce­remonies, &c.

I Expected here, n. 4. p. 83. that the Doctor would have shewed his opinion of significant Ceremonies, (not those mentioned by me and him, but) used in our Church, as Cross in Baptisme, Surplice, &c. & have declared his Judgement, whether such signi­fications put upon them by men, do not make them Religious Ceremonies, and so parts of Worship, and consequently superstitious: But he wisely waves the debate, and falls upon the observation of De­cency, Ʋniformity, and Obedience to Superiors; which he must mean, of Circumstances of Worship, not of new sorts or kindes of Worship. No Obe­dience is due to Superiors, when they command such: But he as wisely lets go the rest; [when they are taught, as making the observers more Religi­ous, then others, or more acceptable to God, &c.] I ask now, if a man should put Religion That a man is heard, non said it. in a gesture, in a place, &c. Or think that it will make quia precatur, sed quia ibi. He knows what B. [Page 128]him more acceptable to God: Whether this would not make them parts of Worship, and so supersti­tious? ergo, If a man should place more Religion, Holiness, acceptation, &c. in praying in a Church privately, in kneeling at the Supper, then in sitting or standing (all being left indifferent) let the Do­ctor say, whether this be Superstition, or no: I be­lieve many of our Ignorant, and Formal Prote­stants do so, though the Doctor himself perhaps, will say, he looks onely at the command of his Su­periors, enjoyning that gesture.

Sect. 31.32. But herein the Doctor is again mistaken, that he sayes, &c.

THe Doctor confesses, That [ in the Church of Rome, p. 84. n. 6. there is a great multitude of Ceremo­nies and Festivals, which may be capable of the title of weight and yoke, but the Church of Eng­land, is far more sparing.] As if he had said, the Church of England laid a weight and yoke upon her members, but not so great and heavy, as Rome layes upon hers: This is but little for her Commendation. Fatemur Ceremo­nias non esse nimis multipli­candas: Bellar. de effect. Sacr. c. 30. But were not the Ceremonies in the Church of England, many in themselves, and compared with other Reformed Churches? Besides the old ones, of Cross in Baptisme, Surplice, bow­ing as oft as Jesus was named, kneeling at Sacra­ment, &c. and all those many Holy-dayes, (which some people found to be a heavy yoke:) the New ones that were, by some well affected to Rome, even near upon imposing; as bowings and cringings, at Church door, in the midst, and Chancel, and at the Altar, and what else, God knows: would not these be a reasonable number to deserve the name of [Page 129]a multitude? And then I would know, what num­ber of Ceremonies will make a burden and a yoke; will 20. or 30. or more do it? and if under 10. will that be no yoke? let the Doctor state and set­tle his number. Then I ask again, why are 30. or 20. a yoke? is it because of their number? why then, 10. is number sufficient, to make a lesser yoke: But if the reason be, (as indeed it is) because they are but Traditions of men, Gal. 5.1. prejudicious to Gospel simplicity, and to Christian liberty, where Christ hath left us free; then any one such Ceremony (I say not, necessary Circumstance) is a little yoke, Who made them judges or dividers of tasks to their brethren? p. 111. n. 8. p. 85. n. 7. and why should any Church assume a power, to yoke and burden those, whom Christ hath left free? And this was Chamiers reason against Bellarmine; though the Doctor thought good to take no notice of it, to give it any answer. He says, [I ask a subtle question; Whether if a Jew had observed some Jewish Ceremony, not foreshewing Christ to come, or had devised any new Rites or Ceremonies, &c. would not the Apostle have blamed them for that as superstitious?] He must remember, we are speaking of Ceremonies, made parts of Worship, (as those Jewish were before) what sayes he to the question? He answers confidently, to both the parts; [No, Yet of­ten hath said, that those rites of the old law, are forbidden under Christ. p. 19. n. 32. and just now, that they were interdicted Christians. p. 84. n. 5. n. 8. he would not: and to the last first; in asking the question, I beg the question, which is (sayes he) whether every devised Rite or Cere­mony, not commanded of God, be superstitious.] No such matter, the question is, of Ʋncommanded Worship, not of Circumstances of Worship; no nor of Rites and Ceremonies, if not made parts of Worship; And is it probable that the Apostle would cry down the old Ceremonies, appointed by [Page 130]God, and parts of Worship, and give them leave to set up new ones, of their own Head? To the former part of a Jewes observing a Jewish Cere­mony, &c. he answers as confidently, by a que­stion; n. 8. [What thinks be of the abstinence from strangled and blood, a Jewish Ceremony, and obser­ved by Christians? yet not blamed as Superstiti­ous.] I say this, first, as it was observed by Chri­stians, so it was ordered by the Apostles, who might do more then any Jew or Christian. 2. It was not made now, a part of Worship (as before it was) but onely to prevent a scandal to the weaker Jews: which is evident by this, besides other rea­sons, that after the Jewes were better instructed or hardened, the custome ceased. And if the Do­ctor had a mind to plead for a Ceremony, he might better have pleaded for continuance of this, both for the Antiquity of it, before the Law, under the Law, and under the first plantation of the Gospel, observed by Christians, many ages, (says the Do­ctor) and also for the Authority of it, from the Apostles themselves. He cannot produce so much for his beloved Festival. His other instance of the old Sabbath, is just the same; [ He hath the pra­ctice of the Christian Church, of the Apostles, and purest time, who continued the observation of it, with the Lords day, for some hundreds of years.] But I would say further, 1. The Apo­stles did not observe the Sabbath day, as now a part of Worship, as afore; but to take occasion to preach the Gospel, at their Assemblies, which they could not have on other dayes. 2. The following Churches, finding it in being amongst the Jewes, continued it a while to gratifie them. 3. If they continued it, as a part of worship, I would ask the Doctor whether they did well, or he would justifie them, seeing it was before annul'd, and inter­dicted [Page 131](as he sayes.) 4. I must profess, there is much more to be said for the observation of the old Sabbath, by the Jewish Sabbatarians, than can be said for any of the Doctors Festivals; the An­tiquity of it, the Authority of it, the Apostoli­cal practice, (sayes the Doctor) and the Churches observation of it for many ages) clearly manifested in stories. Whereas, the Festivals, (especially his darling Christmas) have no Apostolical Authori­ty, or Practice, nor of the two first Ages of the Church, that can be made appear. I leave these to his consideration.

The 32. Section of mine, p. 86. n. 9. he overlooks most of it, that most concern'd him to have answered, a­bout his number of wholsome Ceremonies; of the efficacy put in them by some, to procure grace, &c. and who shall be the Judge of their number and wholesomness. All this is waved, but a flaw or fault is found in my words, which takes him wholly up: that I affirm him to say, [If Ceremonies be but harmless, or negatively wholsom, there cannot be too much of them.] Truly, he that reades the words in his 41. Section, might easily be mistaken, if he attend not heedfully to them: thus they are, [Ceremonies must be few and wholsom; yet if they be wholsom, not onely negatively, but positively; not onely harmless, but tending to edification, (for so salubrity imports) then there will be little rea­son, to accuse them of excess.] Would not a man at first sight take the meaning to be that which I have given? If they be wholesom, negatively, harmlesly, though not onely so, but positively, and tending to edification, &c. especially if he eyed not the parenthesis following, which, all know, may be left out, and the sense be still entire. But I shall freely acknowledge my Inadvertency, and beg his pardon; I am sure he needs mine much more, in [Page 132] mislating of the question, so often (I say not, willingly) as if the controversie was only, [ Whe­ther every Rite or Circumstance, not commanded by God, be Superstition. n. 7.] when he knows, it is about Uncommanded Worship.

Sect. 33. This question of a competent Judge, &c.

THe Sophisme charged upon me, n. 10. will rather re­flect upon himself: I said, what is Supersti­tion but folly and vanity, in the Worship of God: In vain do they Worship me, &c. [This is (says he) a pa­rologisme, supposing things to be convertible which are not: every Superstition is folly and vanity, but e­very folly and vanity even in the Worship of God, is not Superstition.] Duplex superstitio pernicio­sa, & vana seu super­flua. Filuc. Trat. 24. c. 2. Foolish and vain Ceremo­nies or supersti­tious. But that's the Doctors mistake; I dare maintain, that every folly and vainty in the Worship of God, is Superstition: which I prove from the definition of Superstition: [Every excess in Religion, of mens devising, is folly, (as proceeding from mans Wisdom, which is folly with God) and vanity, as wanting ground of it's performance; but every folly and vanity in Religion, of mens de­vising is an excess in Religion; ergo,] And from his own words, [In this case, (of too many Ceremonies) though any one may be a Nimiety, and that a fault, yet this not the fault of Superstition, but of folly and vanity.] He was speaking of store of inordi­nable, unfit Ceremonies in the Church of Rome, are not they Superstitious? yet are they also foolish and vain. And when he sayes, [ any one may be a Nimiety, and that a fault,] how will he reconcile this with what he had said before: [If the excess be, in taking too many Rites and Ceremonies into the Worship of God, then (he hastily assumes this) [Page 133]by this it is granted, Any one Ceremony, if made a part of Worship, (as the word sig­nifies) is a Nimiety and excess in Religi­on, and su­perstiti­ous: not the multi­tude only, as was said above the Rites and Ceremonies themselves are not Superstitious, but the multitude onely.] But now he sayes, Any one may be a Ni­miety, and that a fault; Now that cannot be, if onely the multitude of Ceremonies makes them superstitious; suppose ten Ceremonies, all singly indifferent and lawful; which of the ten is a Nimiety, and a fault? they are supposed all equal­ly, good: or if the number onely make them Super­stitious, how can so many goods, added together, make them bad? either therefore there must be some Rule in Scripture, how many Ceremonies may be instituted, and yet not be superstitious, unless they exceed that number; or else the Adding of one, any one Ceremony, to the Rule, is a Nimiety, and faulty in Superstition. Let the Doctor resolve us in this case.

Section 34. The placing of more vertue in some things, then either naturally, or by the Rule of the word, or in the estimation of purer ages of the Church, may be thought, &c.

UPon this principle of the Doctor, I made an Assumption, not onely of Romish Ceremo­nies, unfit, &c. but of all superadded parts of Worship, what ever, p. 87. n. 11. [They do place more vertue in them, then either naturally belongs to them, or by the Rule of the word;] ergo, they are supersti­ous. This argument, the Doctor thinks best to wave; lest his Ceremonies, he pleads for, should be suspected, or concluded superstitious: because he places that vertue in them, which neither natu­rally, nor by the Rule of the word belongs to them, as hath been shewed. All that he pleases to take [Page 134]notice of, is, to answer my question; [What he meant to adde to his disjunction, or in the estima­tion of the purer ages of the Church;] thereupon I asked, [Whether the Church after the Apostles, had power to put vertue into things, which they had not, either naturally, or by the Rule of Gods word.] He answers, [I never thought any such thing.] Truly he that reads the words, where these three are put together, and knowes the Do­ctors Good-will to the power of the Church, would easily take the meaning to be, as I have exprest it: [That the Church hath power to put some vertue into things, which neither nature, nor God hath put into them.] For he makes the Institutions of the Church, to be almost, if not altogether, Divine; her Authority, equal and the same with that of the Apostles, (confest to be Divine;) and seemes to joyn with, and approve of the phrases of Roma­nists; speaking of the power of the Church: I shall instance in some particulars: In this Section, where now we are, n. 4. he alledges a Testimony of Pope Leo; p. 83. n. 4. Divinarum reverentia Sanctionum, &c. and renders it thus, [ The reverence of Di­vine, i.e. Ecclesiastical Sanctions, hath always this priviledge, &c.] We plain simple Protestants, would have thought, by Divine Sanctions, he had meant, the Institutions of Christ and his Apo­stles, which are truly Divine; but the Doctor un­derstood the language of the Beast better than we do. [The Divine, that is, the Ecclesiastical San­ctions.] Again, when Aquinas was cited, as saying, [Worship is vitiated by Superfluity, Ad p. 50. n. 5.6. when ought is assumed, which neither by Divine nor Ecclesiasti­cal appointment belongs to the glory of God, &c.] He stops my mouth, with this; [That the Super­fluity of it consists, not in being supperadded to Gods commands onely, but to the Churches appoint­ment [Page 135]also, &c.] Where he seems to me, to close with Aquinas, that the Churches appointments of Worship, are equal with Gods. And once more, (to take it in here, in this so fit a place, and pass it light­ly hereafter) citing a testimony from Salmeron the Jesuite; Omnis ritus colendi Deum, &c. Infra ad p. 147. n. 24. [Every Rite of worshipping God, that is not delivered from God, nor from the Holy Ghost, by the Church, but is invented by the will of man, is superstitions.] Leave but out those words (by the Church) and Salmeron speaks as full for us, as we could desire. But does the Doctor boggle at those words? not at all, but thus besets me, [where it seemes, that which is delivered by the Church being by him supposed to be from the holy Ghost, doth in no degree fall un­der this censure, and then the Diatribist is free to make his best advantage of this citation.] What advantage I shall make of this, he shall hear anon; I make this onely at present, that the Doctor will easily favour a Romish Gloss against the truth, and could finde in his heart to believe with them, that the power of the Church is Divine. Some other such passages, we may meet again here­after.

Sect. 35.36. The Nimiety must be, an excess of fear, or being afraid of God, when we need not, &c.

TO these 2. Sections, the Doctor sayes not one word, (but leaps to Sect. 37.) Where some things were needful to have been considered by him; I shall briefly remind him of them: First, p. 87. n [An excess of fear, or being afraid of God when we need not, is granted a Nimiety, a culpable ex­cess; [Page 136]this might be called Superstition under this notion of Nimiety.] They are his words, in his 46. and 47. Sections of Superstition. Now hence how justly have I inferred; 1. That Su­perstition is an excess. 2. That this is not the Worshipping of Daemons; then Superstition is lar­ger, then he is willing to make it. 3. That a needless (which I call slavish) fear of God, is an excess, and Superstition, against the first Com­mandment. All which the Doctor hath laboured to deny; and is now confuted by his own pen. Another thing deserv'd his notice; That I say, Sect. 35. [ In matter of Worship, it is a Nimiety and excess, to do what God hath not command­ed:] To which he sayes just nothing. And then again, when he said; [That this way of dogma­tizing, &c. is the speciall, and onely kinde of Superstition, which he believes any Protestants to be guilty of.] I said, this was a great mistake; for himself hath granted many more kindes of Su­perstition; as those newly named, placing ver­tue, in things, &c. An excess of fear, &c. and I may adde, all men-devised Worship, new kindes and sorts of Worship appointed by men, &c. Hap­py were it for many Protestants, and for the Do­ctor himself, if either there were no Superstition, but worshipping of Daemons, amongst Christians, or none but Dogmatizing among Protestants: for then his Ceremonies and Festivals, might very well hope to escape. But besides all those named, there is yet another, and that is, in the next con­sidered.

Sect. 37, 38, 39 And now we are come to another consideration of the last way, that he supposes, may be called Su­perstition, that is, because men place Holiness in some observances, &c.

HEre he said, [The onely inquiry will be, by whom, and how far any thing is thus separa­ted; by Christ, or the Apostles, &c.] To which I answered, [He tells us here, p. 87. n. 12. by whom the separa­tion is made; but not a word, how far, or in what difference, a thing separated is made holy, by the se­veral Authors: whether, onely gradual, or specifi­cal, &c.] To which he returnes not a word of an­swer: which yet is a thing of very great concern­ment: That we may know what degree, or kinde of Holiness we put upon things; So himself said, [The way to discern, whether we exceed, and place more Holiness then is due to them, is to account them Holy, in a degree proportionable to the Autho­rity of him that separated them.] This is a blind; we should know what is the degree of Holiness, proportionable to every one of their Authorities; else we may place as much Holiness, in the institu­tions of a private man, or a particular Church, as we should place only in those of Divine institution, by Christ and his Apostles. And so commonly men do; account the Church as Holy, as the Tem­ple was: and Festivals as Holy, as the Lords day, and are not by the Doctor taught their due propor­tions. Many things were there propounded to his consideration, Sect. 39. which we cannot but take ill, to be slighted, as not concerning him to take no­tice of; first, whether any but God can make a thing properly Holy. 2. What proper Holiness is. [Page 138]3. The diff [...]ence of Holiness given by the diffe­rent Au [...] &c. and the rest there propounded. The Doctor waving all these, (for what reason, he best knowes) catches at an advantage from some words of mine. I said, [In times or places separa­ted by God or men, there is this difference, (besides others) that those sanctified by God, require holy duties to fill them up: but those by men, are to wait upon holy duties.] This, he sayes, (without consi­deration) is not so: [Prayer and Fasting, &c. were not appointed for time or places sake, &c.] He clearly mistakes me; for I meant thus: The Sabbath, and the Temple being made Holy by God, required Holy Services to fill them up: But times and places, set apart by men, have respect to the Worship of God; and are appointed for the Wor­ships sake, not the Worship, for the time and pla­ces sake: That's it that I said a little afore; men cannot make any thing properly Holy, but onely improperly, with respect to Holy things or Duties. And that is, to make any time or place, when and where those duties are performed, as Holy as any other time or place, that is, the one no more Holy then another. But this Holiness, I doubt, will not serve the Doctors turn; yet it must, if he be con­stant to his principles: For he professes not to make his time and place, (Festivals and Churches) parts of Worship, but circumstances onely of Worship; which any Day, or place, is as well as his separa­ted Dayes and places; and so one as Holy as ano­ther. p. 87. n. 13. But to this he hath to say, [The time and place instituted by God himself, is as truly a cir­cumstance of Worship, as when instituted by men; and duty is equally the Substance, &c] This is another of his mistakes; not that time and place instituted by God, are not as truly Circumstances, as those by men; but that they are more, even [Page 139] parts of Worship; so was the Sabbath and Tem­ple: but so are not his Holy-dayes, and our Chur­ches. [Art thou a Master in Israel, and knowest not these things?] And now he may take home his The Doctor uses the word (till) for, fill; the Printers fault; to give me a flout, and that twice. Absurdity put upon me, to himself.

I said, [I had thought Apostolical and Divine, had been both one with the Doctor, (and so they are sometimes) but I perceive he makes them differ, &c.] He answers, [It is soon dispatcht, p. 88. n. 14. by say­ing, I do not think the Apostles to be God.] Too soon dispatcht indeed; Did ever any man charge him to think so, when he made Apostolical insti­tutions to be Divine and infallible? Is not this a miserable subterfuge? when he knowes well enough how to distinguish, between Immediately Divine, (so were Christs own Institutions;) and mediately, The Scrip­ture was [...], of Divine inspira­tion, or God in­spired; yet writ by holy men, 2 Pet. 1.21 by commission from him, and Inspiration from the Holy Ghost; so were the Apostles, Divine. Why then did he speak thus? Sure it was, either to bring Apostolical down to Ecclesiastical, or to advance the latter, to the Authority of the former, and to make them equal. But is it not uncharitable for me thus to judge? No, not at all, knowing him so well as I do. For he sayes expresly hereafter, [His Festival and the Lords day are founded both on the same Authority.] Fest. 5.57. Then, either Ec­clesiastical is Divine, for so is Apostolical; or Apo­stolical is but Humane, for so is Ecclesiastical; un­less the Doctor will joyn with Papists, and make the Churches Sanctions to be Divine; as was said afore. But more of this hereafter.

Yet before we part with this Section, one thing the Doctor is desired, in his next, to satisfie, how [Page 140]he will avoid that in the close; [By this distinction (aforegoing) of his, the Papists may excuse their grossest Superstition, in placing Holiness in things, times, places; they may borrow the Doctors answer; They may say, they account them Holy, but either by the authority of the general, or particular Church of Rome; and that is no Superstition, sayes he, say they.] Something would be said to this.

Sect. 40, 41, 42. But he goes on: [If my voluntary oblation, I per­form as a voluntary oblation, &c.]

THese three Sections, the Doctor passes over, with an easie touch: because it touches too near upon his Will-worship; and therefore tells me, [I beg the question, p. 28. n. 15. to take it for granted, that his voluntary oblation, is an eminent species of Super­stition, against which punishment is denounced in the second Commandment; when his whole Tract of Will-worship, undertakes to demonstrate the con­trary, &c.] I could answer for my self, that at my first draught, I placed his and my own Tract of Will-worship, before that of Superstition, (as he did) and so took it for granted, I had proved his Will-worship to be a Species of Superstition; But I say, the place is proper enough here, having in my discourse of Superstition, held out Will-worship to be a species of Superstition, by the Judgement of of the best Divines, though much more remaines to be said of it. And I adde further, that the Doctor hath yielded, Ʋncommanded Worship to be unlaw­full and superstitious: but his voluntary oblation, ( Worship he meanes) is Uncommanded Worship: ergo, let him take heed of the punishment threat­ned [Page 141]to such Worship. Yet I shall say, I am not much troubled that he reserves this to the next Ex­ercitation, if I were sure, he would look back to these three Sections, and answer them there: but this I fear, is but an avoidance of what he is not wil­ling to answer. We shall observe his performance.

Sect. 43. And now the Doctor may be pleased to review, and if he will, recall his bitter, false, uncharitable conclusion, &c.

HOw the Doctor hath vindicated his Doctrine against me, the indifferent Reader, p. 89. n. 4. must now be Judge, not we our selves: It onely remaines, to see how he will vindicate his charity, in his bitter conclusion: which he goes about, first, by his Rhe­torick, [craving to premise, that it was but a se­vere Satyre, against a vice, and not a per­son, &c.] I shall with him, desire the Iudif­ferent Reader to review those two last Sections, and then give Judgment, whether he doth not even point at the persons, whom he meanes; not in particular, naming the men, but in a plain describing a party of men, known well enough to the nation: Thus he begins: [If some men, The oppo­sers of the Ceremo­nies of our Church, a­gainst whom that tract was prepared. Infr. p. 114 n. 7. as they will abide no Rites, so they would avow no quarrels but, &c.] Who knows not, that he means, those godly, learn­ed, conscientious men, who opposed the Ceremo­nies of our Church: So he sayes expresly here, n. 5. [All that have opposed our Church, in point of Rites and Ceremonies, and branded the innocent as guilty of no less crime, then Superstition.] This part of the charge is false, for they could, and did abide some Rites, as we said above; and did avow no quarrels, but for what (they thought) Scripture would give them particular directions and [Page 142]commands: But he goes on, and worse; [And con­sequently, if they would not judge or damn their brethren, when neither Christ nor his Writ, &c. condemnes them.] This is both false and uncha­ritable, to censure men, as judging and damning their brethren; when neither Christ nor his Writ condemn'd them: when as they were men of hum­ble and meek Spirits, readier to be judged and con­demn'd by their opposites, and patiently to suffer it. It followes [which till it be done, it must be expect­ed, that they (afore described) who have learn't one of the Divels Attributes, that of Satan ad­versary, or enemy man, will also advance to ano­ther, that of [...], calumniator, and [...], accuser of the brethren, &c.] What could he have said worse, if he had called them Divels? Is there yet any more dregs in the bottome of the cup? yes, a little very charitable stuff. [It now, being by some men resolved (if the testimony of the rest of their lives may be believed) that there is no capital damning sin worth heeding or abstaining from, but Superstition, See p. 90. n. 5. &c.] Now Reader, is this a Satyre, of a vice, and not a description of persons, or a party? can the Doctor with perfect peace of minde review those Sections, and see no breach of duty, none against whom he hath offended? Non equi­dem in video, miror magis.

Onely one thing more, and we shall part a while; The Doctor sayes, [He can very well ab­stain from making use of the advantage given him, of more then recriminating.] And wel he may; for he hath done it before; saying, [ I have charged that foul sin of Superstition upon the Doctor person­nally, and enlarged it to his party, which must needs involve all the obedient Sons of the Church of Eng­land, &c.] To which I answer, first, For the Do­ctor himself, I have charged him with nothing, but [Page 143] [what is avowed by himself, to be his opinion and practice, and what is proved really to be superstiti­ous,] according to the true notion of the word, a­mongst reformed Orthodox Divines.] These are my words, in this last Section: which if it be not true, why did not the Doctor deny the charge, and make it appear, that his own principles do not hold out the nature of Superstition; & his own opinion and practice do not conclude him guilty of what is laid to his charge. This is very observable, that where­ever I charge him to be superstitious, he moves it, and takes no notice of it, as will appear here­after. 2. As for his party, he takes too much Honor to himself, to think I meant all the obedient Sons of the Church of England. No, there is a party in that party, that condemn the Doctor for his Super­stition, as much as I do. But the party, that I joyn'd with the Doctor, were those too forward Sons of the Church of England, who were (if God had not staid them) running away from their Mother to Rome, both in Doctrine and Worship; and by all modest and pious men, even of Episcopal notion, judged as Hetordox in the one, and as Superstitious in the other. In a word, I shall make the Doctor to be his own Accuser, in the premises, and his own Judge, in the conclusion, of any charge I lay against him. And so I now rest.

Exercitation. 2. Of Will-worship.

Sect. 1. Had the Reverend and Learned Doctor (as it be­came him,) distinguished the words, either [...], in Greek, or Will-worship in English, &c.

HE now begins to do what before he had for­got, p. 93. n. 3. or neglected; to distinguish, till he hath confounded the words, more then before, and yet not telling us clearly, in what sense he takes it, as he promised n. 2. First, [Betwixt Worship on the one side and on the other side, external Cere­monies or Circumstances of it, which are not parts, but accidents of Worship.] Where he does not di­stinguish of the word Worship, (as was required) in it self, that we might know, what he means by Worship, in the word Will-worship; but between Worship, and Ceremonies, or Circumstances of Worship, which are not parts, but accidents of Worship, as he sayes. And yet some Ceremonies and Circumstances are made by him, and called Worship, as we shall hear. 2. He distinguishes Worship indeed, after as confused a manner, when he sayes, [Worship, whether the Theological ver­tue, or some act thereof, together with the degrees, and frequency of those acts.] As if a man should [Page 145]distinguish Justice, (his present instance) thus, Justice is either, 1. The Moral vertue it self. 2. Or some act thereof. 3. Or some degree or fre­quency of that act. Were these several species of Ju­stice, or not rather the same vertue distinguished by accidental differences? So the Acts of Wor­ship, and the degrees thereof, &c. are either the same kinde of Worship, or but accidental differen­ces of the same Worship. 2. In his distinction of Worship, against Ceremonies and Circumstances, he is no lesse confused. For 1. Ceremonies and Cir­cumstances of Worship, are not one and the same, (which yet he seemes to make them) as was said above. 2. Ceremonies and Circumstances, were sometimes parts of Worship (and so Wor­ship Ceremonial) as the Sabbath, and Temple, time and place, after mentioned, in his Illustration, by Justice, &c. And Ceremonies however, are com­monly taken for external Worship, (as I said above;) and then he should have distinguished Worship, thus: Worship is either Moral and Sub­stantial, or Ceremonial and Accidental; and then his Ceremonies had been, not onely parts, but spe­cies of Worship: And such indeed he makes them, however he dissemble the matter here. But who is the wiser by all this confusion? who can tell, for he tells us not) what is meant by Worship in the word, Will-worship: It must be, either the vertue or some act, or degree, or frequencie of it, on the one side; or a Circumstance, no part, but acci­dent of Worship, which of them I know not. Per­haps his Illustration will spring some light. [As in Justice; it may signifie, 1. The vertue it self. 2. Some Act of that vertue. Or, 3. the degree thereof, and frequent repetition of the Acts of it; but for the Circumstances of time, or place, at­tending on any Act of it, they will never be called [Page 146]Justice, with any propriety.] Where, 1. he leaves out, (whether negligently or willingly) the other word Ceremonies: For there may be some Ceremonies also in Publique Justice, the Formalities of the Judges and Court, &c. He should have told us, whether those may, in any propriety, be called Ju­stice; as Ceremonies in Religion, are by some cal­led and made Worship. 2. He should now apply this distinction and illustration, and tell us, what now he meanes by Worship; whether the vertue, or some Act, or degree & frequency of it, or the Cere­monies, that is the circumstances of time and place: if he mean the latter onely, Circumstances of time and place; as it is not comprehended in the word VVill-worship, so it is not controverted between us: as hath oft been said in the other Tract. If he mean the former, let him consider, that he con­futes himself from the beginning of this Dis­course; who maintains VVill-worship, Uncom­manded-worship, men Devised-worship; not VVill-ceremonies, or VVill-circumstances of VVorship, time or place; which can with no more propriety be called VVorship, then the same, or the like Ceremonies or Circumstan­ces, in exercising of Justice, can be called Justice. But he is no less confused in the next; for he says, [Secondly, for the other part of the word will, or choice of man; it may be of four sorts distinguish­able by the matter willed: 1. When it is forbid­den by God. 2. Commanded, but not ad semper: 3. Left free. 4. When though not indifferent nor forbidden, but good in an high degree, yet not under particular precept, and so omitted without sin, &c.] But here's confusion enough: 1. VVho ever distinguished the faculty of Will, (which is but one) into four sorts, according to the objects or matter of the things willed? 2. Will, in this word, must be referred onely to Worship; (Will-worship) [Page 147]which is either commanded or forbidden; there's none left indifferent. 3. That there should be any thing, which is neither indefferent, nor forbidden, nor commanded, (and yet good in an high degree) is to me a mystery, and some of the Doctors new Divinity. It helps him not to say, [It is not under particular precept.] For if it be under a general precept, it is under precept, and so pro hic & nunc, (as they say) cannot be omitted without sin, and if then done, how it can be highly rewardable by God, eo nomine, because not under particular pre­cept, I am yet to seek; of which more hereafter. 4. His particular instances, are nothing to the pre­sent purpose; which is of the Will, with relation to Worship, and none of his instances are of Wor­ship, but other things. We enquire, what Will, signifies in the word Will-worship; whether, it im­port, willingness in commanded Worship, or wil­ling and instituting Worship not commanded: To which all that distinction, and discourse of the Do­ctor, sayes nothing; Onely he takes occasion from the last part of his distinction to empty his Note­book, of what he had read of that notion, [of things good in an high degree, neither indifferent, nor forbidden, nor commanded, and yet highly re­wardable by God;] wherein I shall not now follow him, but consider it in a place more fit for it, where we shall meet with it again. We shal attend his appli­cation of that distinction, n. 6. (for the 5. p. 96. n. 6. is lost) or rather his no-application of it; for he tells us nothing, in which of those four senses he takes the word, will, but comes presently to the word in compositi­on, the word [...], Will-worship, to distinguish of that, and then tell us, in what sense he does not, or does take it. And to confound us the more, hath found out six wayes, or things, which it may denote. [1. The performing any sort [Page 148]of worship to God, forbidden by him; which yet is not truly but equivocally called Worship, &c.] Where I observe; first, That any sort of Worship forbidden by God, is Will-worship, and consequent­ly Superstition; and so Worship of Daemons, is not the onely Superstition, which the Doctor was ve­ry loath to grant in his former Tract. 2. How warily he speaks; [which yet is not truely Worship, but equivocally;] It's sufficient, first, that the offerers think it truly Worship; and then I would ask, is not false Worship truly called Worship, if Worship be properly distinguished into true and false, as several species thereof, as it is by the Do­ctor hereafter? But we go on; 2. [The using any Ceremony in Gods Worship, which is forbidden, &c.] Now for these two, the Doctor sayes, [He must readily acknowledge, p. 97. n. 8. Was not the Wor­shipping of Angels, a Wil-wor­ship? [...], and for­bidden? they are criminous, and he pleads not for them, nor are they capable of that title of Will-worship.] But, first, Worship for­bidden by God, and devised and instituted by the meer Will of man, may well be capable of the title of Will-worship: but forbidden Worship, is Wor­ship devised & instituted by the meer Will of man, s. 1. may well be called Will-worship. 2. Worship not commanded by God, or uncommanded Worship, is forbidden by God as hath often been said & proved: ergo, all uncommanded Worship, that is set up by the meer will of man, is criminous, & may well be called Will-worship. [3. Ridiculous and unprofitable Cere­monies, which though no where forbidden several­ly by God, yet by their multitude become an hinder­ance to devotion, a yoke too heavy for Christians.] What thinks he of these? He professes his dislike of them, p. 97. n. 9. [ yet thinks it not applicable to the notion of the word in the Apostle, but rather to that in Epi­phanius, [...], superfluity of Will­worship: where still the fault is the superfluity, &c. [Page 149]and not the Ʋncommandedness of them.] Enough hath been said to this in the former Tract: But I adde, first, The multitude orsuperfluity of Cere­monies made parts of Worship by men, as they were by the Pharisees, and are by Papists, may well be capable of the title of Will-worship. 2. The fault is not then onely the Superfluity; for any one Ceremony made Worship, by the Will of man, Ceremony in common acception, signifies, external VVorship; and being appointed by men, any one is a Nimie­ty, and Crimi­nous; as was said above. is a Superfluity, and too much, and so criminous, as Will-worship. 3. Epiphanius taxes the Pharisees, not onely for their superfluity of Ceremonies, but for their Will-worship in them. The Doctor then must not beg, and take the word Will-worship, in a good sense, and talk of [Superfluity of Will-wor­ship.] 4. If these superfluous ridiculous Ceremo­nies, be not applicable to the word in the Apostle, Col. 2.23. Why does he make this one sense, or one species of Will-worship? Surely superfluous Ceremonies are one species of Superstition, in the judgement not onely of others, but of the Doctor himself in the former Tract; and being imposed by the Will of man, may well be called will-wor­ship: the Ʋncommandedness of them, as well as the Superfluity, will name them so. And if any one such Ceremony be lawful, and so a second, and a third, &c. The more the better; and how then can there be a fault in the multitude? when as the Do­ctor said, [If they be wholesome, Of Super­stition, s. 41. then there will be little reason, to accuse them of excess; for they will then more probably help the inner devotion, then encumber it.] But of this afore sufficiently, and we go on. All Ce­remo­nies in the sense above, are forbidden. n. 10. 4 [Ʋsing or instituting one or more Ceremonies, not forbidden, yet not command­ed, but founded in some pious or prudential conside­ration, &c] Of this he sayes, [It is not Worship [Page 150]in it self, and I need not allow that the title of Will-worship, Does not the Doctor in this and the next Tract, plead for VVill­worship, in Ceremo­nies and Uncom­manded VVorship in Festi­vals, &c. and yet now will not allow them the name ei­ther of VVorship, or VVill­ship? n. 11. but refer it to those Circumstances of VVorship, &c.] But suppose this one or more Ceremonies be made parts of Worship, not meer Circumstances; will he not them grant them Su­perstitious, and so VVill-worship, by the VVill of man? as was said to the third sense afore. 5. [Of­fering to the service of God any thing, which God hath any way reveal'd, he will accept of, and re­ward, if duly performed, &c.] But what means he, by offering to the service of God? that men may offer service, or VVorship, which God hath not commanded? This I suppose he will not say; yet palpably does it, in his maintained VVill-worship: what then? will he say, it is not VVorship, but a Circumstance of Worship? Then it cannot indeed be called VVill-worship, for it is not VVorship at all: yet to this, the Doctor applies the word in the Apostle, under the notion, [of voluntary oblations, and as good and commendable (no way vitious) if it be truly such as it pretends to be.] So then, he calls that VVill-worship, which is no VVorship: and yet with a limitation, [if it be truly such as it pre­tends to be.] So that if it be not truly such; such what? such VVill-worship, as is good and com­mendable, the Doctor (begging that there is any VVill-worship good) will not allow that, the name of VVill-worship, in the Apostle; though it be in­stituted meerly by the Will of man. There is yet one way more, 6. [Lastly, when either for the de­gree or frequency of any known act of VVorship, a man doth more then be is by Gods law strictly re­quired to do, prays, or Fasting is not an act of VVorship: but an help to VVorship: yet here and elsewhere made so. fasts oftner, &c.] But to this I say, 1. This is impertinent to the point, for [Page 151]we are speaking of VVill-worship, not of Com­manded Worship; VVorship devised by the VVill of man, not by God, as prayer is. 2. The degrees and frequency of these VVorships, are under a pre­cept, if not particular, yet general; with respect to abilities and opportunities: but the VVill-wor­ship we speak against, is under no precept at all, un­less by way of prohibition. 3. He that will take upon him to Pray or Fast oftner, then Gods law strictly requires of him, must certainly know, how oft Gods law requires him to pray, &c. and no oft­ner: which the Doctor may do well to determine out of the chair. 4. We speak not of degrees and frequency of acts of Worship commanded, but of new sorts or kindes of Worship not commanded, instituted meerly by the VVill of man: And of such VVill worship the Doctor must speak, or he sayes nothing. Let him now consider, whether by his sixth-fold distinction, he hath not rather cloud­ed, then cleared the business. [VVill-worship can­not be imagined to denote any more then some one of these six things, &c.] Whereof the four first, are not allowed the title of VVill-worship; The two last are not properly VVorship at all, I mean, He call them six species of VVill­ship. n. 14. p. 98. n. 13. new sorts of VVorship; and besides fall under Commanded VVorship. But we speak of [VVill-worship which respects the VVill, and choice (of VVorship) by man, without any necessity imposed by God] as himself states it. n. 13. Let him speak plainly; What does the Apostle mean by VVill-worship? In which of these six senses must it be taken? Is forbidden Worship, Will-worship? no, that's not truly but equivocally Worship. Are for­bidden Ceremonies, Will-worship? no; they are but Circumstances of Worship, but no Worship: and so of the rest. I must profess, I know not well what he resolves to be Will-worship; but I con­jecture, [Page 152]he means it of the fifth and sixth part of his distinction, See n. 11. & 12. voluntary oblations, which God by no law exacts from every man, or Fervency and Frequency in commanded Worship: Now if these two be either no VVorship, or no new sorts of Worship, instituted by the will of man, then the Doctor hath denied that there is any such thing as VVill-worship, at least sinful Will-worship in the world. I will not anticipate, but onely in a word or two: The first sort of his Will-worship, is [vo­luntary oblations, which God by no law exacts from every man:] But then I say, To those, of whom God does not exact it, it is no VVorship at all: and to those of whom he does exact it, (for of some the Doctor grants he does exact it) it is VVorship com­manded; and so uncapable both wayes of the title of will-worship. Nay if those, of whom God does not exact it, should tender it to God, as new VVorship; they would incur the censure of (sinful) VVill-worship. But this is new Divinity to the Doctor, (though it is his own) and must wait till it's time comes: And I proceed with him, to consider what he thinks of my distinction, which was this; [ The words in both languages, may be taken in a double sense. 1. For willingness and freeness in worship commanded by God. 2. For worship devised by the wit, and appointed by the will of man.] p. 98. n. 13. To the former part he says, [That can be no species of that will-worship which re­spects the choice and will of man, &c.] I pray, did I make it a species of will-worship, to worship God willingly, in commanded Worship? And not ra­ther make that, one sense of the word, as it is com­pounded with, will of man? mans will, I hope, may willingly perform commanded Worship; and that may be one sense, of [...], the first part of the word. And why does the Doctor refuse this [Page 153]sense? [Because he supposes, that in the commands of God, not onely the action, but the chearfulness of this performance is in like manner commanded by God, and so necessary, and not voluntary.] Grant this true; yet I ask, may not a man do a command of God unwillingly? if he may (as is evident he may) then may he also do it willingly: and the necessity of it, doth no more hinder it from being voluntary, then the unlawfulness of an act against the law, makes it the more involuntary. That a thing may be necessary to be done, in respect to Gods command, and yet done voluntarily in re­spect to mans will, I hope the Doctor need not learn of me. The word [...], surely, signifies such a willingness sometimes: as [...], a willing servant; not with respect to the service of his master, but to his own will; doing willing­ly what is commanded. Eph. 6.7. [...], with good will. n. 14. For sure the Doctor will not allow a servant a will and choice, to appoint his masters service, of his own head, and call that willing service, in a good sense, but will-service, in a bad sense. And that's the second part of my distinction: to which he says, [ It hath many im­proprieties in it, and this great fallacy, plurium In­terrogationum, confounding and putting together things most desperate, &c.] But I appeal all Rea­ders, if there be any thing but plainness, in the se­cond part of my distinction. Are not those two senses given, the onely possible ones to be given of the first part of the word [...]? Let the Doctor finde a third if he can. As for his fourfold distin­ction, there is not one of them almost to the pur­pose, as hath been shewed above: Neither do they at all distinguish the sense of the word will; but the several objects of the will: clean beside the bu­siness. And if I have distributed will-worship into but one part (I distributed onely the sense of the [Page 154]word will) as he flours me, in the end of n. 13. I may more truly say, he hath distributed will-wor­ship into no parts; for none of them in his sense are proper to the business in hand, as I shew'd afore. It's better to distinguish into one part, then into nothing. n. 15. Let the Reader judge. In his last number I cannot but observe briefly some things. 1. I cited in my first Section a saying of S. Austin, as the sum of the second Commandment, in the affirmative part. [That God must be worshipped, with his own prescribed worship,] and another of the Doctors own glosses of that Commandment in the mar­gine; [God is to be worshipped, in a manner pecu­lar to him, and appointed by him.] What says he to it? handsomly puts it off, with saying, [It appears already how little force it hath against my preten­sions, it being evident that the words cited, belong to essential parts of Gods worship, not to each Cir­cumstance, &c.] But this is a prevarication. For nothing appears before concerning either of those sentences, but the Doctor hath peremptorily affirm­ed, See p. 43. n. 4. [That in the second Commandment, there is not a word to determine the matter of it, to commanded worship: nothing but the prohibition of Idol wor­ship.] Which if it be not a contradiction to what St. Austin and himself said above, let all reasonable men judge. And now, when they are clearly laid before him, in a proper place, to shuffle them off, with a distinction of Essential parts of Worship, and Circumstances, &c. is a very poor evasion, to hide his self-contradiction, and to wink against the light. 2. Here also, he grants, an Affirmative and Negative part of the second Commandment, which before he denyed, or doubted of: But I re­fer to what is said above, onely adding, that essen­tial parts of VVorship, may import these Ce­remonies he speaks of, are accidental parts of [Page 155]VVorship: and so they are made to be by many.

Sect. 2. How oft, or seldom the Greek word is used in other Authors, or the Translators of the Old Testament, we shall not trouble our selves, &c.

TO this Section, little or nothing is said, that is material; I shall therefore briefly dispatch it. And I cannot but take notice, that the Dr. waves the stating of the question, upon the two senses of the word, before by me given; and my fixing it upon the latter, saying, [ The thing signified by it (in the second sense, in which the Reverend Doctor must take it, or he hath no adversary,) viz. Worship devised and imposed, by the will of man, is so much decryed, &c.] The Doctor leaves out those words in the Parenthesis, and will say, nei­ther I, nor no; which he ought to have done: For thus I argue; The Doctor must take Will-worship, either for willingness, in com­manded Worship, (but that he disclaimes) or will-devised Worship, for non datur tertium; there can no other sense rationally be given: If he take it in this latter sense, (as he must or he hath no adversary) let him speak out and say so, and the question is fully stated. Yet though this be the sense of the word, in his own opinion and practice; he will not be so liberall, as to say so: For what means he by will-worship? why voluntary, spon­taneous, uncommanded VVorship, as he speaks here­after, which should have been said here: This he must maintain to be lawfull, or he comes not near the question. To dislike my distinction, and to say, p. 100. n. 5. [There may be many acts of worship, many Circum­stances of worship, which may bear proportion with [Page 156]worship, that are not under obligation, &c.] is just nothing to the question; because they either are no worship, or not devised by the will of man: and then [what proportion they may bear with worship] is not inquirable.

Sect. 3. What the word, [...], in the place, Col. 2.23. signifieth, may indeed be gathered from the context, &c.

IN manifesting the scope of the text, I used the In­terpretation of Beza, and Bishop Davenant; supposing it to be, to beat down some Corruptions creeping into their Worship; and all Rites and Ce­remonies, obtruded as parts of Worship, &c. To this he sayes, p. 101. n. 1. Their words are presently answered, by adverting to the distinction, given, between the Essentials and Circumstantials; the parts and Ce­remonies of Worship.] Nothing here but confusion still: For 1. What is this to the point in hand, the scope of the Apostle in this Chapter? 2. One of them, expresly sayes, the Apostle disputes against all Rites and Ceremonies, obtruded as parts of Worship; what is his distinction to this? or how is it any answer to them at all? It is not yet the que­stion, what is meant by Will-worship, by those learned men, but what the Apostles scope; Let him apply his distinction, and see it's va­nity.

The next is as bad a mistake; p. 102. n. 2, 3. [ That I charge him, to say, that the Apostle there speaks of the commands, or prohibitions of Magistrates, vers. 22. in things indifferent, and censures those under the stile of Will-worship.] The clean contrary is as­serted by me; The mistake lies in this, (and that I [Page 157] charge the Doctor with,) that he sayes, [The Apo­stle does not speak of Commands, but Doctrines:] Whereas I say, he speaks of Commands, as well as Doctrines: (both the words are here) commands I say, not of the Magistrate, that I disclaim as well as he; but of False-Teachers, See my 4. s. and his own ac­know­ledgment. p. 104. n. 1. who laid those Ab­stinencies upon their Disciples, as their Doctrines and Commands; but were nothing but Traditions and commands of men; who had no Authority, in point of Worship, so to impose upon the people of God: and then all his labour in the 3. and 4. numb. is utterly lost. What the meaning of Com­mands here is, and whether the same with Doctrines (as the Doctor sayes) we shall consider anon. But one thing, must here be remembred, (he sayes) [That the Seducers spoken of in that Chapter were the Gnostick Hereticks.] p. 103. n. 5. This is once afore said by him, and many times more hereafter, I know not well how oft; I shall here speak to it, once for all, and but point at it, when ever it comes again. 1. The Gnostick Hereticks, were not yet hatched, when Paul writ this Epistle to the Colossians; I finde no newes of them, till the time of Basilides, Carpocrates and Valentinian, who all lived in the second Century, about 120. or 130. These were the first, that cal'd themselves Gnosticks, as men of greater knowledge then any others. So Iraeneus lib. 1. Of Heresie, c. 34. Ex his, &c. from these, Basilides, Carpoor, &c. Who were formerly cal'd Sinoniani, the multitude of the Gnosticks did arise. So Tertull. Advers. Valentin. Atque ita insole­scentes doctrinae Valentiniorum, in sylvas jam ex­oleverunt Gnosticorum. Upon which words, Rhe­nanus thus, Valentiniani superbo nomine, se Gnosti­cos appellabant. Horam principem facit Irenaeus, Valentinianum. I know how the Doctor will evade, by saying, The name indeed began then, [Page 158]but the Doctrines were the same, with those of Ni­cholas and Simon, &c. who lived in the Apostles times: So Epi­phan. and Austin seem to say. But that's but an equivocation, or evasion, to say the Gnosticks were in that time, and meant here by the Apostle, because they suckt some of their poyson from those Hereticks: Saint Paul therefore could not properly intend the Gnosticks. 2. This is Estius, a Papists gloss upon 1 Tim. 6.20. [Oppositions of science falsly so called,] a fitter text to be applied to the Gnosticks, then this of ours; Quamvis credi potest, Gnosticorum nomen non statim cum haeresi emersisse, sed aliquantò post tamen Apostolorum temporibus rem ipsam, jam tum à Simone & Nicolao originem accepisse certum est. But in that sense, the Gnosticks may be said to have their Original from the ancient Baalites, and Heathens, who were as abominable in their filthy worships of their Gods, as the Gnosticks lightly could be. 3. The best Commentators on this place, never dream'd of the Gnosticks; but generally say, the Apostle opposes himself against two Sects, then troubling the Church: First, some Philosophers turn'd Christians, who brought in Philosophical speculations; at these he strikes, verse 8. and 18. in Worship of Angels. Secondly, some Judaizing Christians, who would keep up the Ceremonial Law with the Gospel; against these are the 16.20, 21, 22. verses. In particular, the 21 verse hath clear reference to the Abstinencies formerly com­manded the Jews, but now abolished by Christ, Touch not, taste not, &c. as some say. However, there is little or no colour to bring in the Gnosticks here; who though they agreed with others, in ab­staining from such meats and drinks, yet the chief poyson of that Sect was, in abandoning and vilifying of Marriage, and in other abominable filthinesses, for which they had not the least pretence from the [Page 159]Jewes (with whom the Doctor sayes they joyn'd) to abstain from Marriage, that being never prohi­bited to the Jewes, as some meats and drinks were: yet the Doctor speaks hereafter, See p. 109. n. 3. n. 10. as if the Apostle here intended them, that forbad Marriage; as the Gnosticks after did. And I do a little wonder how he mist a Criticisme in the 21. ver. Ne attigeris, touch not; that is, Marry not; (so the Gnosticks said) for which he had a fair text of Scripture, 1 Cor. 7.1. [It's good for a man, [...], not to touch a woman;] that is, not to Marry. So in the text here, Touch not, first, Marry not; Taste not, first, such or such a meat, &c. But enough of this at present, for it will often meet us again. For the rest in this his third Secti­on, it will come to be condered in a fitter place: onely saying now, That, a shew of wisdom is apply­able to No ju­stifiable humility, p. 112. n. 10. And austerity is of the same kinde there. humility, and the rest, as well as to Will­worship; all being equally naught and con­demned.

Sect. 4. That we have not mistaken the Doctors meaning, will appear by that which he addes, &c.

THe chief business in this Section, is to speak to the instance of David, appointing the Levites to serve from the age of 20. years: whereas God by Moses had appointed it but from 25. p. 105. n. 6. The Do­ctor sayes, he made this alteration upon prudential reasons, as a King, not as a Prophet: or by inspi­ration, as my places of Scripture import. 'Tis true, there are prudential reasons given for what he did: but prudence of man is not sufficient to alter [Page 160]the institutions of God: It's this prudence that hath undone the Church, that men will be wiser then God, in altering and adding to the Rule of his Worship. See 2 Chron. 29.25. for so was the com­mand­ment of the Lord by his pro­phets. Let the Doctor look once more upon the text, 1 Chron. 28.12, 13. In the 12. verse it's said, [David gave to Solomon his Son the pat­tern of all that he had by the Spirit, &c. and 13. vers. Also for the courses of the Priests, and the Levites, and all the work of the service of the house of the Lord.] If the Doctor saw not this, he was negligent, for I pointed to the place; if he saw them, he willfully winked against the light; resolv'd belike, to maintain what ever he once sayes, right or wrong.

Sect. 5. The full importance of the words, vers. 22. (he says) is this, That when those abstinencies are imposed, &c.

COncerning the sense of those words, p. 107. n. 1. [...]; I know no reason, why the Dr. should forsake the Interpretati­on of almost all Interpreters, unless because he loves to be singular: He says, the Apostle speaks not of the meats, but of the commands of abstaining; I granted this might be the sense, but yet it might well be rendered, as our Translation, and all (but the Doctor) do; [Which all are to perish with the using;] that is, [That now being out-dated, they perish without any Spiritual advantage.] To this he answers: p. 109. n. 4. [This is sure very short, it being evi­dent, that the imposing these out-dated observances, is not onely, not advantageous, but hurtful, deadly, destructive.] But, first, the Doctor varies the question; it is not spoken of imposing them, by [Page 161]false Teachers, but of the Ordinances, or Absti­nencies themselves, [which all are to perish with the using,] as used by the Colossians, whom they had seduced. 2. He that sayes, they were to perish in the using, does not exclude their hurtfulness, even to eternal destruction; there may be (as oft there is,) a [...], less spoken, and more intended: so Saint Austins words cited by him import. But as for Saint Ambrose, he reads the text, Quae sunt ad corruptelam ipso usu, as ours do: and hath these words upon it, Quia praecepta & doctrinae, no [...] Dei, sed hominum sunt, in quibus vana spes est. And again; Hinc se sapientiae rationem habere putant, quia traditioni humanae, nomen Religionis applicant, ut religio appelletur cum fit sacrilegium: quia quod contra Authorem est, sacrilega mente in­ventum est: Ambr. in textum. Where these things are observable, first, that he reads, [...], corrupte­lam; corruption, not destruction: 2. [...], he renders, ipso usu. 3. Gives the reason why those abstinences lose their vertue, which formerly they had, because they are not the precepts and doctrines of God, but of men, in whom hope is vain. 4. That he makes the crime to be, because they made them parts of Religion, or Worship, which is not Reli­gion, but Sacriledge; and gives the reason, because they are invented by a Sacrilegious mind (by men) against the Authority of God. And now I hope, the Doctor will never cite Ambrose more, in this point. He knows Hierome, and the Greek Com­mentators take the words in our sense, referring the words to something understood, viz. meats, which are in interium ipso usu: So the vulg. So Estius, and all Papists that I have seen, Will-wor. s. 5. besides all our reformed Divines. [That sense (says he) is sufficiently improbable, because the Apostle speaks not of the meat, but of the commands of abstain­ing:] And this supposition of his is as sufficiently [Page 162]improbable; p. 109. n. 3. because (as himself says,) [The ante­cedent to, [...], all which, is Touch not, Taste not, &c.] But then the words must be meant, not of doctrines or commands, (for they can in no good sense be said, to perish with the using, as we read; or are to destruction, by the abusing, as he reads) but of the abstinences themselves command­ed, or as used or practised by the Colossians; they be­ing now out-dated, perish in the using; and are de­structive to them that make them necessary parts of Worship and therein abuse them: But that [...], the abuse, should belong to the the Doctrines of abstinence, can be no good sense; which Doctrines of abstinence, are to destruction, by the abuse. But this is good; which abstinences are to destruction, by the abuse, viz. of an ordi­nance, some time since profitable, as a part of Wor­ship: but now abusively continued to that end. Be­sides, the Doctor sayes, [The words, Touch not, &c. denote other abstinencies, besides that of meats, particularly, that of marriage.] But, these are the Doctors second thoughts: for in his former Tract of Will-worship, he saw not this of marriage; or the Gnosticks, that after prohibited marriage as abominable: Humane out-dated Judaical Constitu­tions. Will-wor. s. 14. So [Touch not, &c. noting thereby those doctrines which affirm men obliged to fasting, or abstinence from such or such meats; (the word [...], to touch, signifying to eat, &c.] Not a word of abstinence from marriage) then thought of; though, [...], might signifie, to marry; as I said above. 2. Let marriage be ta­ken in with meats (if that will please him) yet as the speech would be improper, to say, marriage perishes in the using; (as he objects to us) so also to say, marriage perishes by the abuse; If he say, he reads thus which (abstinence from marriage) is to de­struction by the absue: So it might be said of any [Page 163]other gift of God; and then the Apostle sayes little to the purpose, in the particular case; any creature abused, is to destruction. But the Apostie here speaks of Ordinances of God, abstinences un­der precept lately; (but so was never abstinence from marriage,) but now used, or abused to a wrong end, being abolished by Christ: Now wherein that abuse consisted, comes next to be en­quired.

The Doctor placed it in this onely, n. 5. [That those abstinences were imposed as Divine precepts, this is an abuse of them; (otherwise innocent,) &c.] To which I said, 1. There is little or nothing in the text, to import this: He replies (something anger­ly) [what will, with him, be accounted great I know not; but something there is, to incline it this way; 1. The word [...], vers. 20. [...] and [...], doctrines signifie those things, which are taught, as from God. Matth. 15.9. as formerly hath been shewed, &c.] This indeed was asserted before, p. 3. n. 1. but not proved at all; and here it is again asserted more largely without any convincing proof: yet he says, [It's evident from the form of speech; Col. 2.22. The words are, After the Com­mand­ments, and doctrines of men: as both one. In vain do they Worship me, teaching for doctrines the Com­mandments of men; where the Commandments of men, are taught, not as such, but as doctrines of God.] It's much to sight, with what eyes men look upon objects. To me and others the contrary ra­ther appears; For, first, if I might play the Critick a little, I would say, there is not in the text to be found, the word (for:) The words are thus; teach­ing doctrines, the Commandments of men: that is, doctrines which are meerly the Comandments of men: 2. The word [...], does no where that I know, signifie [to teach things to be Divine precepts, which are not:] The word (sayes the [Page 164]learned Professor) signifies, D. Dav. in locum. [teneri, vel abstringi dogmatib. magistrorū nostrorum; as the Academicks were bound to receīve the dogmata, the Doctrines or opinions of Plato, the Peripateticks of Aristotle, &c.] But sure they did not teach or impose their doctrines, as Commandments of God. 3. The very text produced confutes the gloss; where the doctrines of the Pharises, are called the Command­ments of men; and opposed to the Commandments of God vers. 3, 6. Yea the Pharisees themselves, cal­led them, the Traditions of the Elders, vers. 2. &c. This he would thus evade: [They were so really, Commandments of men, p. 110. n. 6. yet were by false Treachers imposed, as Commands of God, and therein their false teaching consisted.] This might be true of some false teachers, that preached up the Ceremo­nial Law, after it was abolished, as still obliging by divine precept; but there was no colour for the Pharisees, to pretend to a divine precept in their new Traditions; being known not to be command­ed by God, in the Jewish Law; and therefore they call'd them onely, Traditions of the Elders: They being men of great repute, for knowledge and piety, did invent, and then by their own example, com­mend some new wayes of worshipping God, and then by their Authority, they had got in their Di­sciples hearts, as pious and devout men, did lay their own doctrines upon them; and they stooped and were subjected to them. They did not there­fore so much as pretend them to be the Will and Commandments of God, (sure our Saviour would not have been silent, in such a blasphemy) but one­ly that they would be pleasing and acceptable to God, as being more then he commanded; which is the opinion of all formal Hypocrites, in their Will-worship. And I cannot but wonder, the Do­ctor [Page 165]should hold our, that they pretended their Do­ctrines to be Divine precepts, when he makes them differ from the Karraim, in this, that they tran­scended the Law, in their Worship; in uncommand­ed Worship. Now to say, their Worship or doctrines of Worship, were Divine precepts, was to derogate from that height of excellency, which themselves (and the Doctor) conceited to be in them. Let him confider it,

But to convince him the more, I could tell him what Calvins judgement was of that text, Matt. 15.9. Omnes [...], hic damnari minimè dubium est: but the Doctor will easily slight his judgement. I shall therefore give him the gloss of a learned Papist, whom he more regards. It is, Tolet on Luc. 11. Annotat. 84. [The Priests had brought in many novel things, though Moses had with great terrour threatned them not to adde any thing: of which number of additions, were those washings. There was a double fault. 1. The innovation it self, was no slight fault, &c. 2. An­other was their Superstition. The Pharisees had put in those washings, not for any natural or civil cleanliness, but as pertaining to Religion: who so did contemn them, were judged to offend against Gods Worship: and whoso did observe them, seem­ed chiefly to regard Gods Worship in them. But this was in no wise lawful, &c. for Christ reject­ed these washings as superstitious, Mark 7. In vain do they Worship me, teaching the doctrines and precepts of men. i. e. such things as men set up of themselves against the Commandment of God.] Not, (as the Doctor) [such things which though they were the doctrines and commandments of men, yet were imposed, as Commandments of God] Judge, Reader, which is the better Inter­preter.

But supposing (not yielding) they did hold them out as Divine precepts (that I said, was an abuse of them:) yet the fault might be, they made them parts of Worship: that would make them more de­structive: And this our Saviour particularly charg­eth upon the Pharisees, [In vain do they Worship me.] They made their Traditions, to be parts of Worship: I asked, [whether placing Worship, in the observation of those ordinances, though not im­posed as Gods Commands, were not an abuse of them, to destruction?] The Doctor answers (as a man amused) by asking me; p. 111. n. 8. [What I mean by Worship? if such (Worship) as a man may justly prescribe or practice; ceremonies perfectly lawful; or more, what is sure to be accepted, &c. 'tis cer­tain, it were no abuse.] Here Reader, observe 1. That the Doctor grants, a man may justly pre­scribe, and then practise his own prescribed Wor­ship. 2. That he calls Ceremonies, Worship, which hitherto he call'd onely Circumstances of Wor­ship. But he knows, I mean it of Worship; what then? [If he mean the commanded Worship of God, then his question implies a contradiction; for whatsoever the Worship of God is placed in, that is taught, as a command of God, or else it were not Gods prescribed Worship, which yet it is supposed to be.] I mean it not of commanded Worship, (it were ridiculous indeed, to ask such a question) but of uncommanded Worship, devised of his own will, against the will of God: may not a man devise false Worship, and yet not pretend it to be imposed by Divine precept? Surely Papists do so, in many of their Will-worships; holding them our, not as Di­vine commands, but as things very pleasing to God, and rewardable by him, &c. Upon this my question falls; to which he sayes nothing, but gives as strange a reason; [for whatsoever the [Page 167]Worship of God is placed in, that is taught as a command of God, else it were not Gods prescribed Worship] Which is proved false by the former instance; and begs the question, That no man pla­ces Worship in any thing, but he must teach it, as a Command of God; which I believe the Doctor will contradict by his own practice; placing the Worship of God in some things, and yet denying it to be a Command of God. I shall take another instance, from himself in the next number; n. 9. He (fals­ly) suppo­ses absti­nence from marriage to be meant in Col. 2.23. See p. 107. n. 3. n. 10. [It is certain abstinence from marriage may be lawfully practised, by him that can bear it, all the error is in imposing it on others, &c.] Suppose now, a man does not impose it upon others, yet places the Worship of God in it, to Worship God by it, as Papists do; (whether the Doctor do so, we shall hear anon) I would ask, whether this be not an error, to place Worship in that, which God doth not command? Whether Col. 2.23. be a [setting down the abuse, and defining wherein it consists] or no, shall be tryed hereafter.

Sect. 6. Yet let us hear wherein the Doctor places the dan­ger, &c.

WHat ever is repeated in this Section, by the Doctor, is fully answered in the last; and the Doctors notion, I still say, is singular and his own, [That the false teachers held out their do­ctrines as Commandments of God;] which no In­terpreters of the place, do touch upon: I shall one­ly observe, what Estius notes upon the text, answer­ing this question; [Seeing the Apostle speaks here of Legal Rites, instituted by God, how doth he call them the precepts and doctrines of men? which in [Page 168]the Scripture are taken in the evil sense, as also are the Traditions of men, viz. those things which are invented and delivered, by an humane sense and spi­rit.] He gives divers answers. 1. [Some took the place to be meant of the superstitious precepts of the Gentile Philosophy, or Simonian School (so did the Doctor p. 110. n 5. at least in part.) But this exposition is refuted; For those precepts were Jewish, Touch not, &c. as those afore, Let no man judge you in meat or drink: which without doubt was spoken of Jewish observations. 2. Others an­swer thus: Those Institutions of the Mosaical law, being imposed to foretell Christ to come, did now pertain no longer to the Law of God, but to the doctrines and precepts of men; who teach them still to be observed. So Chrysost. Theophyl. and others. 3. The Greek Interpreters give another, That the Apostle hath respect to the humane Insti­tutions and Traditions of the Pharisees, mixt with the Precepts of God; For the Apostle says not only touch not, but handle not; which because it differs from the former, seemes to be referred to some other things, the touching whereof, was forbidden, not by the law, but by the tradition of men.] And to this last he rather inclines. But he never took the word, [...], to signifie things impo­sed as commands of God; but as the commands of men: Cur sinitis vos regi praeceptis, & doctrinis humanis: As touch not, &c. But if the Doctor had considered my question, [what it was they im­posed by those ordinances and doctrines? was it not a way of worshipping God, by those Absti­nences and false worships, p. 111. n. 10. They commended them as acts of voluntary worship, and so to be acceptable to God. p. 123. n. 3. Abstinences, touch not, &c.] He would have given an answer, [Page 169]or an evasion; and have said, yea, or no: If he should say no, they did not impose those Abstinen­ces as a way of Worship, or as worship, the text would confute him; for all those legal abstinences, were parts of worship to the Jewes, which these false teachers would have so continued. If he should say, yea, they did so impose them; then it's evident, that though they might impose them as Di­vine Commands, yet the main crime would be, their setting up, or continuing a worship of God, which Christ had abrogated: therefore the Doctor overlookt it, and said nothing. The danger therefore was, that they were but Commandments and Doctrines of men, (or if held out as Gods) placing the worship of God in those observances, which either he never commanded, or were now out-dated: Yet the Doctor is at his old fence; p. 113. n. 6. [If they placed worship in them, in this sense, that they did or taught them as parts of Gods commanded worship, 'tis the very thing, I placed the danger in: If they delivered them as their own doctrines, they did not then place any part of Gods command­ed worship in them.] Enough hath been said to this in the former Section: I onely ask, what makes the word (commanded) here? Let him propound it thus, as I did; If they placed worship in them, (whether commanded or not commanded, is not material,) was there no danger and destructiveness in them for that? But the second part is false (up­on a false supposition) that a man cannot place worship in things, but he must teach them as com­manded by God. But here's one thing new; [If they taught them as such things, which though not commanded by God, would yet be acceptable to him still, after abolisht by Christ, then they taught that which had no truth in it, for such kindes of absti­nencies, are not now valued by God.] To which I [Page 170]say, 1. This will recoil upon himself; For he hath said, the danger was onely that they taught them as Commandments of God, (which otherwise had been innocent things) in sect. 5. of VVill-wor. but now he sayes, they had taught that which had no truth in it, though they taught them as such things, as would be acceptable to God, though not com­manded by him. And is it no crime, to teach un­truths? 2. It falls on him once more; For he doth teach many things (his will-worship) to be acceptable to God, which he hath not commanded; yea, the more acceptable because not commanded: then, he teaches that which hath no truth in it; for such abstinences of worship are not now But more real acts of self-deni­al, morti­fying of lusts, set up in their stead, as here he sayes: yet he highly values those very abstinences: as after, Infra pag. 129. n. 8. See p. 119. n. 15. valued by God, who will be worshipped with his own com­manded Worship. If he will say, he does not make them worship, that shall be tried hereafter.

Sect. 7. And now we are come to the 23. verse, &c.

NOt to trouble my self, or Reader, with every minute exception, and his flashes of wit, I shall speak onely to the main differences: And, 1. a word in vindication of those pious men that opposed some (not all) Ceremonies of our Church, upon these two premises, p. 114. n. 1. [1. That will-worship is a sin. 2. That the using of Ceremonies, not commanded by God, was will-worship.] For the first of these, that will-worship, that is, worship devi­sed by men, is a sin, and a great one; I know none, [Page 171] Protestant or Papist, that deny it, except the Do­ctor; and perhaps not he. For the other, those men that said, [Ceremonies not commanded by God, are will-worship,] they meant it onely of such, as they thought were made parts of Gods Worship: and in this sense I believe the Doctor will call them super­stitious, though he will not allow them to be Will­worship. 2. He opposes onely the possibility of the word, (used onely in this text) to be taken in a good sense; The task lies upon me the opponent (he sayes) [to prove my Affirmative, that Will­worship is criminous.] But I having made it visi­ble, that the word is not taken in a good sense here, both by the judgement of almost all Divines, and some reasons beside; I may now at least charge him with begging the question; still to plead for a good sense. This discourse will make it more im­probable, if not impossible to be taken in a good sense, in due time. 3. In the mean time we shall consider his Interpretation of the verse. [Which things have some true, at least appearing notion of wisdom in them;] I proved, that [...], here signified not a reality, but a shew of wisdom by the Authority of all Interpreters; and I believe the Doctor in his own conscience, did believe, or now doth, that it doth not signifie any reality or truth of wisdom, yet how willingly would he have it so signifie: Hear first his confessions; p. 111 n. 10. p. 117. n. 10. See p. 120. n. 19. Will wor. s. 7.12. p. 103. n. 3. shew, or reality, &c p. 115. n. 3. He sayes it twice, [It was but a shew, it was but a shew, no reality of wisdom.] And hereafter p. 117. n. 10. [I acknowledge, it was but a shew of wis­dom.] And in other places the like: why then did he put in, (some true?) We have his excuse, and his willingness yet to have it so, the better to make Will-worship seem to be taken in a good sense. In case it should here signifie the former, (some true notion of wisdom) then 'tis unavoidably evident, [Page 172]that Will-worship, must be taken in a good, not ill sense.] But what if it signifie the latter, as he sayes, he acknowledges it does? To what purpose then, does he amuse his Reader, with a sense ac­knowledged false? yet the same he does again hereafter. p. 140. n. 3. If [...] should, &c But in case it should signifie truth of wisdom; he makes the Apostle to speak non-sense; to commend those doctrines of Abstinencies, from meats (and marriage too, by the Gnosticks, sayes he) which he declaimed against, [Those things, have some truth of wisdom in them.] Why are you bur­thened with them, or subject to them? Well, yeild it taken for a shew of wisdom; [yet then the Will-worship there, is capable of a good notion; for how can those abstinencies or doctrines, have so much as a shew of wisdom, in Will-worship, &c. if Will-worship hath nothing of wise, or good, but onely of wickedness, in it, which is folly.] This is fully answered in my 12. Sect. (of which more ad p. 135. n. 25.) I shall answer, by asking him these questions: 1. The worshipping of Angels, was a doctrine and practice of some; had not this a shew of wisdom in it? 2. Had it any thing of wise or good in it? was it not gross Idolatry? 3. Now ask one more, in his words; How can that doctrine of worshipping Angels have so much as a shew of wisdom, in a Will-worship, will-devised Worship, if this kinde of Worship ha's nothing of good, but onely of wickedness in it? answer one, and both: But let him but look back, at the abstinences here condemned; from meats (and marriage) this was the special thing wherein they placed false Worship: now ask, as he, [how can these abstinencies have so much as a shew of wisdom, in that false worship, if false worship hath nothing of wise or good in it?] Must false Worship, therefore be taken in a good notion? But he will say, Will worship is good or [Page 173]bad; so is not false Worship. I answer, that then he begs the question, to say Will-worship is good, and taken here in a good sense, which is the que­stion: If he say, so do I, taking of it, in an ill­sense; I answer, the advantage lies on my side, who have the concurrent judgement of most In­terpreters; and he is alone and singular in his sense. But more of this anon.

He askes again, p. 117. n. 8. [What words are there in that verse, to shew that these abstinences are destructive because no better then Will-worship?] It appears, because the scope of the Apostle is, to beat down those Abstinences as made parts of Worship of God; which he doth not at all do, if Will-wor­ship be taken in a good sense, but rather commends them. [These things, abstinence from meats (and marriage, he will needs have it so) in a Re­ligious way as Worship of God, have a shew of wis­dom, in good Will-worship, and humility, &c. all good things.] Why then do ye not embrace those doctrines? much more in case they had the truth or reality of wisdom, or piety in them: onely take heed of holding them to be commanded by God, and there's no danger nor destructiveness in them. Yet he thinks, his conclusion more reasonable: n. 9. [They have some shew of wisdom, in Will-worship, there­fore Will-worship, if it be truly such, hath some reality of Wisdom in it: else that which hath but a shew of Wisdom in it, cannot have that shew, in respect of Will-worship.] But, first, this begs the question, that there is any truly good Will-worship. 2. His consequence, is false, it should run thus; then Will-worship hath some shew, not reality of Wisdom in it; for sure, those Abstinences, had (as Worship) no reality of Wisdom in them, yet had a shew of it. 3. His proof is as weak; change but a word, and see it: Idolatry hath a shew of [Page 174]Wisdom in it, in worshipping of Angels; therefore it cannot have that shew, in respect of worshipping Angels, unless worshipping Angels have some re­ality of Wisdom in it. His case of Adultery, is not parall I here: Nay, in the next numb. he ac­knowledges not onely [that it was but a shew of Wisdom, n. 10. but also it was but a shew of Will-worship and a shew of Humility, not true.] But here are more mistakes. 1. Here was but a shew of Wisdom indeed, but here was in those Abstinences, a reality of Will-worship; Whether good or bad. That it was Will-worship, that is, uncommanded Worship, is evident; and that uncommanded Wor­ship is sinful and bad, is not denied; and so a re­ality of bad will-worship: and then will-worship here is taken in an ill sense. 2. There was a shew of Humility, in worshipping Angels, vers. 18. but sure no reality of wisdom, or Humility in it, (an impious humility, as he call'd it afore;) So there may be a shew of Wisdom in will-worship, and yet the Worship impious and abominable. Hence I can grant, [that as the humility is, such must be the will-worship:] n. 11. That is, as the humility in wor­shipping Angels, and in these Gnostick Abstinen­ces, was impious, so was the will-worship in both. And this I can further grant, [That will-worship humility, and self-denial, are all three in the same state in this place;] that is, all vitious and crimi­nal; as that will worship, and humility, (joyn'd with self-denial thereto, See my tenth sect. though not expressed) ver. 18 was a vitious and impious will-worship and humility. I do not acknowledge the two latter to be vertues, (as he charges me) but equally vices with will worship. For a man to abstain from meats (or marriage) as it is a will-worship, (in the Gnostick way) so the humility and self-denial pretended in it, were as vile and abominable to [Page 175]God, as the will-worship. And thus his Achilles is slain, his great argument answered.

The following numbers, 12, 13, 14. are but a strife about words, and so I pass them by; but take notice of what he sayes in the next: p. 119. n. 15. [That the ab­stinences from meats (and marriages) abstracted from the error of dogmatizing, have indeed a shew of Piety in those two respects, that he which ab­stains voluntarily shall seem to practice a special piece of self-denial, and to offer to God a free-will-offering of abstinence from meats and marri­age.] But, first, what's become of Humility, that's in the text, and they are said to have a shew of wisdom, in humility, as in the other: He that ab­stains voluntarily may seem to practise a piece of Piety, in Humility. 2. Do those two named, but seem to practise self-denial, and offering to God a free-will-offering, that is, a will-worship, See supra ad p. 113. n. 6. ab­stracted from the error of dogmatizing? I had thought they that abstain'd from meats and mar­riage, had more then a shew of Piety, and did more then seem to practise those duties (if they did not dogmatize,) that is, had a reality of Piety, and did really practice self-denial; For these are part of the Doctors will-worship, which he defends, and applauds as acts of highest Piety: as we shall hear. 3. These practices of Abstinence, &c. ab­stracted from the errour of dogmatizing, but yet made a part of Worship (as by Papists they are) have they not a shew of Wisdom in them? and yet are odious to God? The Doctor still layes all the crime upon dogmatizing, which may be abstract­ed from them, and yet the things sinful and unlaw­ful, as now we see. n. 16. [The worshipping of Angels (supposed now a corolary of the Philosophy, ver. 8. said to be all one and the same, Superst. s. 7) that also hath a shew of Piety in humility.] Now sup­pose [Page 176]this abstracted from the error of dogmatizing; will the Doctor say this man practises a special piece of humility? And hath not this humility, thus impious (as he said) an influence upon the Abstinen­ces following? Does not he, that (with the Gno­sticks) abstains religiously from meats and mar­riage, practice humility as well as self-denial? and may not the humility, in both, be equally vitious, in a will-devised Worship? sure the placing of Religion, or worship in those Abstinences, is as cri­minal, as the worshipping of Angels; both being forbidden by God. There is only one Ʋnless, that the n. 19. is twice. p. 121. n. 20. thing more in this Section worth taking notice of (the rest be­ing but a contention about words.) 1. That he is by me charged with presumption in changing the text, from [...], to [...]; which though he desire my pardon for, (which is not usu­all) yet he seemes not to take it well. All I shall say to it, is but this; That as it is presumtion in an Interpreter to alter the reading of the Scripture text, having no ancient Copy to favour it; so it may seem an itch of singularity, to make a Criti­cisme, to help to confirm that, which he believes to be false; (as he does Will-worship Sect. 12.) and which will not advantage his cause, if it were granted to be the true reading; Yet still he is at it. Again, [If they had the least degree of Piety in them (reading somewhat of Piety;) then that was in this respect, &c.] p. 123. n. 3. when he hath of acknowledged, they had onely a shew, as above; and being nothing but the Gnostick Ab­stinences, (as he will have it) he cannot imagine them to have the least degree of Piety in them. As for the particle, p. 121. n. 21. [...], omitted by him, his de­fence is easily broken; I know not why he should neglect it, in his paraphrase (for to that place my exception lies) unless it were, to colour his reading [Page 177]the better, [Which things have some true, &c.] For it were no good sense, regarding the Apostles scope, to say, which things have indeed some true notion of Wisdom or Piety, &c. This were to commend them, and the, [...], to be, not an ex­tenuating, but an amplyfying particle. But enough of this.

Sect. 8, 9. That the last part of the verse, not sparing the bo­dy, &c.

IN the eighth Section, nothing is excepted to; [...], p. 123. n. 4. and in the ninth nothing but a strife of words, in a point, beside the main business; [Whether the Abstinences were well comprehended under free-will-offerings; and whether they may be called positive things:] Wherein I shall not contest (to swell this Discourse) but leave the Doctor to his own opinion; though much might be said therein, onely these things might be said to shew the differ­ence, 1. The Doctor understands these Absti­nences [of the Gnosticks, detesting of marriage, p. 122. n. 2. making it damnable, &c.] sure such are not com­prehended under Free-will-offerings. 2. These Abstinences are condemned by the Apostle, as de­structive, whereas those Free-will-offerings were allowed and commendable. 3. The Free-will-offerings were by him, made parts of Worship, but I think, he will not say so, of the Abstinences from meats and marriage: If he should, I would say, he is nearer the Gnosticks, then I was the Epicureans; who pretended them to be (as he does here) acts of voluntary oblations, or voluntary Worship; and so acceptable to God. Had they not defamed mar­riage, and brought in those abominable filthinesses, [Page 178]the Doctor and they might have shaken hands. Yea, in making Abstinence from marriage, a part of Worship, and a state of greater perfection then marriage, (pronounced honourable in all, by the Apostle) both they and he do implicitly defame marriage. Offering to God a free-will-offering of absti­nence, &c. p. 119. n. 5. p. 123. n. 4. n. 5. That the Doctor makes fasting and Vir­ginity, or self-denial, in matter of meats and mar­riage, a part of Worship, may appear, 1. By the Phrases he uses in commending of it; [Design­ing it to the honour of God; looking on it, as that which will be acceptable to God, though not com­manded, and as such, dedicating it to God; this sure will be a Free-will-offering.] This was spo­ken of Fasting; but then he addes, [The same is as visible of Virginal chastity, &c.] That is, so designed to the honour of God, so acceptable to God, so dedicated to God; All which imply the things are put into a Religious state; and made Holy, Abstain­ing for Religion or Piety, [...], p. 133. n. 19. So Sal­meron. p. 146. n. 21. p. 123. n. 4. and parts of Worship. 2. That he calls them voluntary Free-will-offerings, which con­fessedly were parts of Worship. 3. That here (as hereafter) he gives it the title [of greatest perfecti­on.] Now to place perfection in things, which God never placed in them, is a species of Superstition, (as was discoursed in the former Tract.) But the Doctor to gratifie me, will throw a [...], an apple of contention, before me; (which he is very good at, having thrown abroad more such apples of contention, then almost any man of late; except but J. G.) [That such the Abstinences We speak of those Gnostick abstinen­ces, not of such, as he will fain. may he, that they safely and fitly may be comprehended under the selfe-denials and Free-will-offerings:] He instances in two parti­culars, Fasting and Virginal chastity. That these [Page 179]are or may be acts of self-denial, is true; that is, when God calls for them: otherwise, they are not acts of that self-denial, which our Saviour requires, as the first lesson in his school; Fasting, is then ac­ceptable, when God calls for Fasting, Isa. 22.12 by either some publique or private and personal oc­casion: and yet then, is not a Free-will-offering, as being then necessary; nor a part of Worship, but an help to Worship, as our Divines generally hold. But for a man to set apart dayes of Fasting, twice a week, as the Pharisee, or oftner as Pa­pists, as an Act of Religion, and Worship of God, when God by no just occasion calls for it, is no ac­ceptable service of God, but rather, displeasing and abominable, as prescribing self-devised Worship. Say the same of Virginity, or single life; either God calls for it, and then it is a duty; or he calls not for it, and then it can be no act of true self-denial; much less, an act of Worship, pleasing to God. For thus I argue, [either the party hath the gift of continency, and then he denies himself in nothing:] what self-denial is it, for a man to de­ny himself drink, when he is not a thirst? [Or be hath not the gift of continency, and then he may not deny himself the remedy and satisfactions tending to it; because then he exposes himself to temptations.] But now, supposing a man hath the gift of continency, and so resolves to keep his Virgine; if this man should make his self-denial, or Caelibate, a part of Religion and Worship, (as Papists do) he will be guilty of Will worship. And if he shall beside, make this state of Caelthate, See Q. of Di­vorce. Sect. 36. Not commanded at all, but looked on as the greatest degree of perfection. an higher, even the highest or greatest perfection, [Page 180]and so advance it above marriage, in himself, or another; he comes near to the Gnosticks, in defa­ming and depressing marriage, an honourable ordi­nance of God, and preferring his own fancy before it; and may justly fear, that God will give him over to vile affections, and abominable lusts, (not much short of the Gnosticks, as is visible amongst Papists) for dishonouring honest marriage. And now I could, if I listed, throw out another Apple of contention before the Doctor; [Whether he that assuredly hath the gift of continency, is not by God called to single life?] I will give him some reasons for the Affirmative, and leave them to his Determination. 1. Every Special gift of God, is a Special Talent to be improved for the glory of the Giver. But such is the gift of continency, a spe­cial gift, 1 Cor. 7.7. Matt. 19.11. [All men cannot receive this saying, save those to whom it is given.] And therefore he that hath it must improve it, for the kingdom of Heavens sake, ver. 12. 2. Our Sa­viour seemes to lay a command upon it, ver. 12. [He that is able to receive it, let him receive it.] Which is not a bare permission, but a kinde of pre­cept. And this in the judgement of some learned, whom the Doctor cannot well reject. The first is the B. of N. Doctor Hall, of Honour of married Clergy, lib. 1. s. 7. Who thus speaks, somewhat in our Doctors language; [ Neither do we think that the earth affords any thing more glorious, then Eunuchisme for the kingdom of God; which is therefore commended by our Saviour, not as a thing meerly arbitrary, by way of advice, but of charge to the able, Qui potest capere, capiat.] And a little after this, he sayes of such as upon trial, finde they have the gift, and make profession of it, [The observation whereof, if they through their own neglect, shall let fall, they cannot be excused from [Page 181]sin, or freed from censure.] But then it can be no Free-will-offering, but a duty. The other is, the learned Doctor Hamond; who seemes to me, to make it obligatory, to him that is able to bear it; pag. 211. n. 27. [Virginity, I hope, is not every mans duty, but at the utmost, his, who can receive it.] If then it be his duty, that can receive it, it is neither Free-will-offering nor high degree of per­fection; which yet these two whose Testimonies are cited, do seem to make it. However, if it be free, for him that hath the gift, to marry; if yet he should abstain voluntarily, accounting it, a part of Gods Worship, or a degree of higher perfection, it will, I think, prove no better then a sinful Will­worship. But more anon of this. Those men that hold Free-will in natural men, to Good, as well as to Evil, no marvail if they talk so much of Free-will-offerings and self-denials, in these things; which an Heathen or an Hypocrite may do, as well as they.

The words cited out of Chrysost. distinguishing acts of mans will from Commandments of God, and making them, first, p. 124. n. 5. more rewardable then the acts which are under precept, will fall in again to be spoken to, more fitly; till then I shall forbear. [That abstinence from marriage, n. 7. was never com­manded by any Law,] I never doubted; but I ne­ver dreamed that that was here censured by the Apostle; no Interpreters beside himself, that I know, ever so expounded it. But the Doctor ha­ving once assumed it, (as serviceable to his pur­pose) most confidently carries it on as yeilded him, and all along applies it to the Gnostick Heresie, who, I said, were not hatched, till Paul had long been dead, in the second century.

Sect. 10. First he sayes, he will give his reasous, &c.

THat the Doctor in taking the word, [...], in a good sense, complies with some Papists, is evidently true; that most Papists take it, p. 125. n. 1. in an ill sense, is also clearly true: yet [he con­fesses himself unable to give any answer, as not guessing wherein the objection lies:] But presently after findes my meaning. The objection lies here, that the Doctor (for carrying on his own designe) had rather joyn and comply with those few Papists, who oppose the Orthodox sense of the word, then with our own Divines, and those many Papists which agree with them, (which oft they do not) in the ill-sense of the word. For not onely my self, and partners (as he scornfully speaks) but the learn­edst Doctors and Bishops of our Church do so ex­pound it. That the Doctor should be cross to them, and to the more ingenuous learned Papists, is something to be admired. But hear what he sayes, p. 126. n. 3. 1. [He borrowed not this Interpretation from any Popish Writer, but from the weighing of the text it self, &c.] It may be so; yet may he comply with them; As Doctor Montacute pro­fessed, he never read word of Arminius, yet was as perfect an Arminian, as if he had studied him ma­ny years. It's no wonder that men of parts do meet in the same errour. As our vulgar people (on the other side) and all the Sectaries (for the most part) do meet, in the errours of Arminius; Ʋniver­sal Redemption, Free-will to good and evil, &c. Yet never heard of, or read, Arminius, or the Do­ctors Fundamentalls. 2. Yet well fare a stout [Page 183]heart; He sayes, [he shall not startle at the In­terpretation upon that account, many Papists ha­ving given true senses of Scripture.] But sure, then all our Divines agree with them, as they with us; truth forcing them to it. Now such is the text or word before us; most of the Popish Interpreters take it in an ill-sense, and render it, by Supersti­tion; and that's a strong Testimony against an Ad­versary. But, 3. he will retort the argument upon me; [The sense which he hath given is owned by most of the Papists, then he that com­plies with most of the Papists, and not he which complies with some few, must be guilty of that crime of compliance.] Sure this must be, where those few Papists, are in the right, and the most of Protestants and Papists are in the wrong; which if the Doctor should affirm to be the present case, he begs the question, and wrongs those many learn­ed men of the contrary judgement. And when I said, n. 4. [ I did believe his Interpretation was without any precedent, Protestant or Papist, s. 7.] I meant not absolutely, to a man, but for the most part, (as after I said.) Chamier sayes the same, yet after in­stances in Bellarmine, taking it in a good sense, and so does Salmeron too, hereafter: But Estius, as ju­dicious, and ingenuous, as any Papist I ever met with, sayes, in confutation of those, that will needs take it so, In locum. Docere non poterunt [...] usquam accipi in bonum. [They can never teach (or prove) that Will-worship is taken in a good sense.]

But that the Doctor will undertake to prove; [first, p. 127. n. 1. Because it's joyned with Humili­ty.] I said, Humility was not the laudable Christian vertue, but a pretended humility, &c. He answers, [That serves his turn very fitly; for still they are associated, pretended Will-worship, [Page 184]with pretended humility; then the fault is in the fainedness of them both: but when they are truly such, they are Christian vertues, &c.] This was spoken to, partly before: Here was not onely a shew of Will-worship, but real Will-worship, in those observances: and not onely a shew of Humi­lity, but real Will humility, and Will-self-denial, (for [...], is applyable to all three, (as I noted from Estius.) Pretend­ed humi­lity may be in a comman­ded Wor­ship, but affected, in a VVil­worship. Now Will-humility, (which is more, then pretended Humility) is an Humility affected, not of Gods command or allowance, and so sinful, as well as the Will-worship. Besides, in the 18. verse [...], im­ports, a voluntary uncommanded Humility, and is joyned here with Worship; and both confessed by the Doctor to be impious: Why may it not be so understood here, those Abstinences being as impi­ous, as worshipping of Angels? There was in both, a shew of Christian true Humility, but there was also a real Will-humility; as a real Worship, or Will-worship. Say the same of Will-self-denial, or will-devised wayes of mortification: I instanced in the Romish Penances, made parts of Worship. To which he sayes, p. 128. n. 4. [It is not their making it the Worship of God, that renders it culpable, but ridi­culousness, and unfitness to the end designed.] Let the Reader mark this, to make new sorts of Wor­ship, (such as Romish Penances are) is not culpa­ble. And yet the Doctor hath condemn'd all new sorts of Worship, as impious and unlawfull, more then once. I wonder not now, that he justifies Will-worship. But he hopes to help himself, by saying, it is not that, [but the ridiculousness and unfitness.] And why not both these? for they are both. He knows, there are other Ceremonies or practises named, which are not ridiculous, nor cru­el laniations of themselves, but seem sad and grave [Page 185]exercises of devotion; as their Pharisaical Fast­ings from flesh, their Caelibate, Religious orders, &c. wherein they place much Religion, that is, make them special parts of Worship: will he say, this does not render them culpable? If so, he will say, I know no great reason, but he may, in most of their VVill-worship, joyn with them: and I fear, does make some things parts of Worship, which are as like theirs, as one egge is to another.

In his vindication of his second argument; he again rejects that notion, of [some truth or reality of VVisdom] to be meant by the Apostle; yet comes of with a mind to have it thought possible. [The bare possibility that it might so signifie, n. 5. See p. 140. n. 3. and n. 25. If it should be so taken, &c. super­sedes the proof from this text, for the criminousnes of Will-ship.] When he knows, if he will not offer vio­lence to the text, there is no possibility, it should so signifie in this place. It was ill done to dazle the eyes of his Reader, with such vain notions, as this.

We are next to consider the sense of 1 Tim. 4.8. [Bodily exercise profits little, or is profitable for a little] as he reads it: I said, p. 129. n. 7. [there was a [...], it's hurtfull and abominable:] The Do­ctor jests it away, first, comparing it with, [...], Acts 26.28. But I say, there's a great difference between [...], in this text, and [...], in the other: which must be taken from the context here: for the sense, look back to the former verse 7. [Avoid profane and old wives fables, but exercise thy self unto Godli­ness: for bodily exercise, &c.] Now ask Inter­preters what is meant, by profane and old wives fables; Chrysost. will tell him, [...], others refer it to those Jewish fables, which he censured, 1 Tim. 1. Some to the [Page 186] Fables of the Simonians, of a good and an evil God, &c. But the best is to consult the context: at ver. 3. where he tells of some, that should (in time to come, ver. 1.) depart from the faith, so far, as [to forbid marriage, and command to ab­stain from meats.] These were those profane and old wives fables, and call'd by them, [...], exercises of Piety and mortification: To these the Apostle opposes, [...], Godliness, that is, [the true and right VVorship of God;] as Estius well explaines it: [Exercise thou thy self, in the true VVorship of God;] for, those bodily exerci­ses, though pretending to much Piety, profit no­thing; that is, made matters of Religion, and parts of Worship (as they were by some Hereticks, in those, or in following times) are hurtful and abominable. Those exercises of Religion, in ab­stinence from meats and marriage, were long ago exemplified in the Gnosticks, (of whom with the Romanists, this is a prophesie) and perhaps in some, in the Apostles times, not yet come to detest marriage as damnable, &c. but onely placing some Religion in them; and calling them [...]. Of these the Apostle speakes modestly, they profit little, that is nothing; though he mean, they are hurtful, and indeed abominable. And if the Apo­stle had meant it, of those [...], which the Doctor understands by them, he would not have said, they profit a little; but very much; not to the body onely, as some, but to the soul also; to make more See p. 131. n. 15. & n. 17. The excellencies of Fasting. De jejunio non potest hic locus accepi, quia non est corporalis exercitatio, sed spiritualis. Estius in locum: vide laudes jejunii. The Doctor makes Fast­ing VVorship, p. 130. n. 12, 13. and so Piety, and not a bodi­ly exercise. acceptable to, and rewardable by God, as [Page 187]under no command, and being voluntary oblati­ons, and Free-will-offerings, which (sayes the Doctor) may expect greater reward in Heaven, then any commanded service. Besides, the oppo­sition of Godliness to those exercises, argues, they were considered as ill and hurtful by the Apostle; For abstinence from meat and marriage (those bodi­ly exercises) in the Doctors conceit of them, are great parts of Religion, Piety, Devotion; and therefore could not well be opposed to Godliness; the Apostle certainly looks at something before, under the notion of bodily exercise, else he could not say so abruptly, [...], for bodily exercise, (before intended and expres­sed in some other terms) whether the Jewish obser­vations or abstinences from some meats, ver. 3. as Chrysost. or those abstinences of fore-prophesied hereticks, from meats and marriage. ver. 3. Ad p. 109. n. 4. pro­fits nothing; that is, is hurtful, and destructive; as the Doctor said above. And these are the grounds of my Interpretation. If the Doctor, have any better, let him impart them, or enjoy his own opi­nion.

Somewhat he sayes, to that which I said, [of ma­king those abstinences parts of Religion, or Wor­ship] which he calls, [an help at a dead lift,] p. 130. n. 10. n. 11. and disputes against that notion, saying, [They that make abstinence from marriage a thing acceptable to God, and a state of perfection, do not count it a Worship unless in a genervl sense, as every vertu­ous act performed to God may be stiled Worship, and so this, a Will-worship.] Here first we have a distinction of Worship, which should have come long ago; that we might know in what sense the Doctor took it, when he speaks of Will-worship. Something was said of the word worship, p. 93. n. 3. but then it was onely distinguished from [ex­ternal [Page 188]Ceremonies, or Circumstances, which are not parts but accidents of Worship.] And nothing was called Worship, but [the vertue it self, or some act thereof, together with the degrees and number of those acts] But now we have a distinction, of Worship, in a special, and a general sense, as every vertuous act (of the second Table) may be stiled Worship.: which is most improperly. 2. What meanes the Doctor to talk of Will-worship, and voluntary Worship, if they be not Worship, but in a general sense, as every virtuous act of righteous­ness, &c. may be stiled Worship? that is, not an Elicite act of Religion or Worship, but an Impe­rated act of it; as visiting the poor and widow, is by Saint James called, pure Religion: If thus he meant, why did he not tell us so at first, to prevent both mistake and trouble? 3. Those abstinences forbidden by our Apostle, were formerly acts of Religion and parts of Worship properly, and were so held out still by the false Teachers; not Wor­ship, as every vertuous act may improperly b [...] cal­led Worship. 4. The Papists for certain do make them parts of Worship, place Religion, in their Cae­libate, Fastings, and Religtous Orders, &c. not in a generall sense, but proper and special Worship. Will the Doctor yeild, that they that do so make them parts of Worship, are superstitious, and this is unlawful. Will-worship? I shall ask no more. Lastly to make things more acceptable to God, be­cause not commanded; to place more vertue and more perfection in things, then God hath pla­ced in them, is confessed to be superstitious: But this the Doctor does sufficiently; and this we call Will-worship. And that we may not go far for an instance; the Doctor makes Fasting, a Sacrifice, n. 12. and a species of Worship, as well as prayer, and almsgiving, and calls it [Page 189] [an acceptable worship of God,] as Papists do; p. 130 n. 13. See p. 14. n. 20. Fasting and Alms, two sorts of Gods Worship. which our Divines deny to be Worship, but onely an help and furtherance to worship.

By the way, the Doctor, as he makes Worship of that which is not Worship, so he degrades some Worship, and makes it none: p. 131. n. 14. [Hearing of Ser­mons is not any acknowledged branch of Worship.] I know he addes the word (bare) to hearing; but bare hearing of the word by profession is Worship, though not pure and right Worship; as bare pray­ing with the lips, is Worship; but vain Worship: [ In vain do they Worship me &c. and bare preach­ing of the word, is Worship, though not true VVor­ship. But the Doctor makes hearing of Sermons no Worship; when he sayes, [Hearing of Sermons, in case it should be taught, or assume to be a part of Gods VVorship;] As if to teach it to be a part of VVorship, were an assumption, or presumption. In­deed this is some of the old language, that Preach­ing and hearing of Sermons was no Worship, but the whole VVorship of God, stood in reading and hearing the Liturgie.

That the Doctor placed the illness of those bodi­ly exercises, in this, when they are taught as neces­sary, to the defaming of meats and marriage, I found no fault with, but that he placed it in that onely; I expected that he should have spoken to my question; p. 133. n. 19. [If they taught them not in that sense, but onely placed Religion and the VVorship of God in them, as Papists do, were they not ill?] To this he sayes just nothing, but empties his Note­book, to prove, what is not denied.

By all Interpreters, I meant, the greatest part; p. 134. n. 22. and he cannot name any, it seems, before Grotius, a [Page 190]Neoterick, n. 23. &c. Cassandrian Authour. As for his question, and what here he again repeats, it is spoken to before, upon the word, [...]. I shall one­ly adde, that he varies the question, by altering and putting in words not in the text, piety, for wis­dom, and (in respect) of Will-worship: the words are, a shew of Wisdom in Will-worship; that is, those abstinences wicked enough, made a Worship, by those men: And here it is, that some would have the adversative [...], to be understood; [but in Will-worship,] that is, in False-worship, devised by the will of men, it hath a shew of Wisdom, but is but Will worship; which supposes, the VVill­worship, to be ill and impious. And the Doctor himself sayes, n. 24. [I confess, that supposing VVill-wor­ship as ill, as the Diatribist would have it, a thing may be foolish or impious, in respect of VVill-wor­ship.] To clear this, change but the word, VVill­worship, into So the vulgar, and others read it. Superstition, or Idolatry; and then ask, may not those abstinences have a shew of Wis­dom, in respect of Superstition in them? or, and yet [be but Superstition?] which most Interpre­ters take to be the sense of the words. Now Su­perstition, amongst Christians, is alwayes taken in an ill-sense, as hath been proved above: put another like question, may not worshipping of An­gels have a shew of Wisdom in Idolatry; or, and yet [be but Idolatry?] All the question then is, whether, there be any VVill-worship good; which (as we deny) it concerns him to prove, because he is on the Affirmative part, and must not beg the question. He again varies the question, when he reads, n. 26. Piety for VVisdom, here: [How can a thing have a shew of Piety, in respect of that very thing which is impious?] The words should be thus, how can a thing have a shew of VVisdom in respect of that thing which is impious? changing [Page 191]Wisdom into Piety, and putting in (in respect) makes all this difficulty. For mark his next que­stion; [Can any thing be represented to me, n. 27. as ha­ving so much as a shew of Piety, in respect of lust, or rage discernible in it:] He should first have said, a shew of wisdom (not of piety) and in lust, and rage, (not in respect of them) can a thing have a shew of wisdom, which is but lust and rage? And then I would answer, first, it may: and se­condly, the question is well laid; [For lust and rage are confessedly for kinde, wicked things; but VVorship may be true or false, &c.] He asks, [whether VVill-worship may be so, true or false? p. 136. n. 28. that's the word we contend about.] What if we say, it may not, but is always false? [Then it is direct­ly parallel, with lust and rage, they always ill and this also.] Why that's it we assert; but then see afore how he altered the question: I said VVorship (not Will worship) may be true or false: The truth of Worship consists, in the Institution or Command of God; the falshood, in the Institution of men. Now that's VVill-worship, and therefore it is always false. We do not say, nor can with reason say, VVill-worship is true or false, but is always false; and therefore the Doctor (begging this distinction) is far enough from a demonstration pretended.

When I said, [The words are not, p. 137 n. 31. which things have a shew of wisdom, and of VVill-worship, &c. but in VVill-worship: and if faulty because they had onely a shew of VVisdom, they will be more faulty, that they had but a shew of VVorship.] I said in the last clause, too little; for here was more then a shew of VVill-worship, and VVill hu­mility, &c. even a reality of them. Now VVill­worship being Worship devised by the will of man, (not Commanded by God, which onely makes [Page 192]true VVorship) it must necessarily be False-wor­ships and so ever unlawful; as was said above. He may compare this verse with the 18. There was in the worshipping of Angels, a shew of Hu­mility, and a shew of Worship; but there was more, a reality of voluntary humility, and a reality of voluntary Worship: and both of these, mistaken and impious: so in these abstinences, there was also a shew of Worship, and a shew of humility, &c. but there was more; a reality of Will-worship, and of will humility, &c. and all these, impious Worship, humility, and self-denial; being all devised by the will of man, not commanded by God. This may satisfie any reasonable man. VVill-worship then is not taken in a good sense here, because it is joyn­ed with humility and self-denial; but contrarily, they are here both taken in all ill sense, because they are joyned with VVill-worship, VVill-de­vised VVorship, which is alwayes false; both be­cause it is not commanded (but forbidden) by God, and also, because invented and instituted by men: And now the Doctor may see, that VVill-worship, is parallel to Judas traiterous kiss, p. 138. n. 32. and Papists bowing to stocks and stones. And that uncom­mandedness of Worship makes it ill, is not onely supposed, but proved in the former Tract. I say uncommanded VVorship, not uncommanded Cir­cumstances. The Doctor may now consider, how well he hath vindicated his second argument, for the good sense of the word; and I leave him all that wholesome heap of Rbetorick, n, 34. to enjoy him­self, who best deserves it.

Sect. 13. A third reason is, because the Greek Fathers, &c.

THe Doctor here begins with some of his flow­ers of Rhetorick, a scoff and a jeer, (much learning puffing him up.) p. 140. n. 2. [Here truly it is not to be reprehended, but cherished in the Diatribist, that he is so very much rejoyced, to hear the newes, that the Greek Fathers and he are of a minde, in any the least particular; I hope it will engage him to a more familiar conversation with them; and then I am perswaded no body will have reason to repent of it.] This hath been the Doctors language for­merly; not onely in slighting all our Modern Di­vines not of his opinion; Of Superst. s. 32. [Those Authors which come home to the point in hand, are so few, or so Modern, and of so small authority, that they would be scarce worth producing:] But also to undervalue their learning and reading; witness that speech of his, VVill-wor. sect. 19. [The words in Latine (which is the language, which those that are most subject to be abused in this mat­ter, will be most likely to read it in.] A pretty piece of scorn cast upon his Adversaries, as though none that were of a different judgement from him, in this particular, were able to read a Greek Fa­ther, or a piece of Philostorgius in Greek, but must onely be beholden to the Latine Transla­tion. Macte virtute. All I shall return, is but this, that if the Doctor had, either less conversation with the Greek Fathers, or made better use of them, then to follow them in their [Page 194] errours, and See p. 145. n. 19. How he throws off Theodor. and p. 165 n. 6. Clemens. Alex. and Ambros. p. 145. n. 18. p. 140. n. 3. See p. 146. n. 21. Specimen (which is more then Speciem, or bare shew, some real evidence.) forsake them in their true interpre­tations; I am perswaded, no body (nor himself) would have reason to repent of it. For let it be observed once again, (seeing it comes so often) that though the Doctor durst not well contradict the Fathers sense of [...], for a shew, not reality of Wisdom; yet how glad he would be, if the latter might, but by head and shoulders (as we say) be drawn in, to be the sense of the word; thus he says, [ If [...], should be there taken for ratio, the ar­gument for the good sense would proceed most irre­sistibly:] which is proved above, irresistibly false. And once more, [If species should prove a true one, then, &c.] pag. 147. n. 25. Other like sen­tences are noted above, after he had disclaimed this sense of truth or reality; which I leave to his con­sideration, and go on.

The Greek Fathers, rendred the word, a shew, without power and truth; whereupon I asked, [Can that which hath neither power nor truth, in the Worship of God, be taken in a good sense?] He asks again, n. 4. [what it is, of which the Fathers say, that it hath neither power nor truth? sure the Do­ctrines of Abstinence, and not the VVill-worship:] This is a common Fallacy, with the Doctor to say, it is spoken of but one, when it is spoken of both: yea, here both are one; the will-worship, is meant of those (Gnostick) Abstinences; and those Absti­nences were this will-worship: these had a shew, but neither power nor truth of Wisdom; and (said I) can that be taken in a good sense? Here I produced the Interpretation of the word, [...], by the Latine Fathers; Ambr. Si­mulatam Religionem; Hierom. Superstitionem: [Page 195]so vulg. and all Popish Interpreters: what was it that these Authours say, was Superstition, counter­feit Religion? Sure it was those Abstinences: and so they were both one, that will-worship, in Ab­stinences, &c. had neither power nor truth. Yet hear what he says, [will-worship is rendred by Piety, and unless Piety it self can be taken there in an ill sense, will-worship must be taken in a good sense.] He had said before, n. 3. [The Gnostick Doctrines cannot have so much as a shew of Piety in will-worship, unless will-worship real, be Piety real; and appearance of will-worship, a foundation of an appearace of Piety.] But did not the Doctor say just now, [ That the Fathers said it of the Doctrines of Abstinence, That they had neither power nor truth of Piety.] Now he sayes, [VVill­worship is rendred by Piety, not the Abstinen­ces.] The truth is, those Abstinences had a shew of Wisdom or Piety, but were but Superstition, so the word is most commonly rendred, or [Volun­tary Religion, which a man forges out of his own brain, willing to seem Religious,] as Estius hath it; that is, (say I) will worship: If then Super­stition and such voluntary Religion, cannot be taken in a good sense, no more can will-worship, which is the very same thing. And the Doctor does but beg the question all along this debate, [That there is any real or true will-worship.] There is in­deed a real (salse) will-worship in those Abstinen­ces; together with an appearance of Piety or wis­dom. I end this, as he does; certainly I need adde no more ('tis pitty I should be required to say so much) of this matter.

I had said, the simple word, [...], some­times signifies false Religion; the composition of [...], or will of man, with it, makes it worse: He asks, [ worse then what? then false Religion? p. 142. n. 7. [Page 196] This is fairly to resolve, that the use of any thing uncommanded in the service of the true God, is worse then false Religion; i. e. then Idolatry or Superstition.] I will not question the Doctors Learning here, [...], Supersti­tiose Deo colo. Sui­das, on the word, [...], from the Thraci­ans. but his Ingenuity, I do, and that twice: 1. That I meant worse, then false Reli­gion, when I meant the [...], or will, made the word worse; which he could not but see, had not prejudice, and a desire to slur or slander me, blinded his eyes; which appears more in the se­cond. 2. That I must fairly resolve, that the use of any thing uncommanded in the service of God, is worse then false Religion, &c. When as his con­science knows, and his pen hath often testified for me, that I understand the question (not of any thing, n. 8. as he, but) of uncommanded Worship, not of Circumstances of worship; as kneeling in Prayer, &c. as he most injuriously, would make his Rea­der believe. Hence I do not conclude, so absurdly, as he would make me, n. 9. [All Inventions of men are Idolatry, and worse then Idolatry;] but all in­vented Worship, by men, is Idolatry or Superstiti­on: and then this proposition is convertible; I do­latry or Superstition is invented Worship; and In­vented Worship is Idolatry or Superstition: Now Will-worship and Superstition being both one, in some sense it will follow, (in spite of all gain-say­ing) that all Will-worship is Idolatrous or Super­stitious. And he still begs, that there is any Will­worship, not Idolatrous or Superstitious: And this may satifie that which follows; n. 10. he that useth an uncommanded Ceremony in the Service of God, (provided it be not made a part of Worship) doth not take upon him to be wiser then God; but he that useth an uncommanded Worship. As for his acts of uncommanded Devotion, we shall speak to them in due time; let him in the mean time consider [Page 197]how weakly he hath vindicated his third Argu­ment, and see if he can strengthen it better.

Here are some other things yet considerable, but very briefly: As first, that he would fain get the learned Daille to be of his minde, (who is an ene­my (I believe) to all Will-worship:) whereas his Interpretation is the same with our Divines.) He sayes, p. 144. n. 15. [ The false teachers had a threefold colour of Wisdome. 1. Will-worship. 2. Humility. 3. Austerity to the body, for which three things they admire these doctrines of men.] But I pray, what Interpreter, Papist or Protestant, does not so expound it? (By the way, note, he calls them, doctrines of men, not Commandments of God.) So had the worshipper of Angels a double colour of wisdom. 1. Of Humility, voluntary humility. 2. Of Worship, voluntary Worship, will worship; yet his practice was never the better for that; and that Humility and will worship, false and impious, (as hath been confessed.) But (sayes the Doctor) [ he defines, [...], cultum sponte, & voluntariè assumptum; nulla cogente Dei lege:] Why, so does Beza, Bishop Davenant, and many of our own, yet take voluntary worship, in an ill sense; as the learned Chamier, his countrey-man, also does; whose sense, no doubt Mons. Daille knew well enough. What more? He sayes, [They were voluntarily undertaken out of abundance of zeal and Holiness. And so in his opinion, if abundance of zeal and holiness were taken in a good sense, will worship must be resolved to be so takens] As if all Idolaters, the worshippers of Angels, and Saints (as Papists, &c.) did not undertake their su­perstitious Worships, out of abundant (pretended) zeal and Holiness? Those Abstinences spoken of, (granted to be Gnostical and abominable) were they not undertaken out of abundant pretended [Page 198] zeal and Holiness? Thus Daille is easily vindica­ted.

As for Ambrose, he is as much against him, as any man, (he had best question the Authority of those Comments, under his name.) For his words are these, Englished by the Doctor, [Hence they think themselves to have some appearance of Wisdom, p. 145. n. 18. because they apply the name of Religion to humane tradition; and it is called Religion when it is sacriledge:] He speaks this of that will worship, in those Abstinences, where observe, first, He ren­ders, [...], wisdom, not piety, as the Dr. does. that he says, they gave the name of Religion to their will worship. 2. That this which they called Religion was but an humane tradition, not held out as a Commandment of God. 3. That this Religion, or will worship of theirs, was but Sacri­ledge: what can be said worse, of will worship? The vulg. Latine and others call it Superstition; Ambr. calls it Sacriledge. But the Doctor leaves out the foregoing words, where he says, [they are the precepts and doctrines, not of God, but of men:] As I cited it above, ad p. 109. n. 4. As also the following words, why he called it Sacriledge, [be­cause what is against the Authour, (the Authority of God) is invented with a Sacrilegious minde.] Will the Doctor grant all this, and yet say, [they offended in this onely, that, the will worship and humility were not what they pretended to be.] Let him go on to maintain himself by begging.

For Theodoret, the reason (if he will needs have it) why I cited his sense of the word, amongst the Latine Authours, was, because I found it cited by a learned Divine, in Latine; But what sayes the Doctor to his Interpretation? First, he fairly re­jects his sense, [as not pretending that all either Greek or Latine concurred with him, in this sense:] This is too favourably spoken for himself, for he [Page 199]might more truly have said, [That few either Greek or Latine, concurred with him.] I am sure none of our own Divines do, and therfore he is very glad of the company of Bellarmine, n. 14. and Salmeron, n. 21. and whether any more, I know not. But this he says he is sure of, p. 145. n. 19. [That it's not the uncommand­edness of the worship, that he findes fault with; but, first, their teaching those for Gods commands, which are their own; (that is the meaning of [...], their introducing their own ordinances their unseasonable Judaical do­ctrine. 2. The bare shew of Piety and humility, &c.] But I doubt the Doctor strains his con­science in this gloss; for, first, I observe, that Theodoret, did not understand the Gnostick Absti­nences, but Judaical unseasonable doctrines, yet the Doctor will needs have it meant of them; and hath not one Interpreter for his notion, that I can finde. 2. That the Doctor interprets, [...], to be Gods commands; which most properly signifies the contrary, their own doctrine, or Ordinances. And yet he sayes, [By his con­clusion it's evident, that the Abstinences without the doctrines, would not have been deemed by him reproveable.] This runs upon the former false supposition, [That these Abstinences had no fault, but onely that they were held out, as Commandments of God] When as we have proved, that they were sinful, because they were made Religious, and parts of Worship. But enough of this afore.

The Ancient Fathers then, are not for him, but rather against him; he must now seek for assistance from some Modern Authors; not amongst our own, or forraign Protestant Divines, they are all against him. To Papists then he must go, Bellar­mine he hath closed with above, [as one whose au­thority were alone considerable enough, if there [Page 200]were not some others, n. 14.] But he is not alone; Salmeron another Jesuite, hath the very same no­tions of this text, as if the Doctor had learned his Interpretation from him; p. 146. n. 21. this learned Jesuite, renders, [...], not by Speciem, (that might possibly signifie, a bare shew,) but by Specimen, which is more, some real evidence of Wisdom: which sense the Doctor hath oftentimes renounced, yet fain would have it so. 2. The word [...], (sayes the Jesuite) signifies cultum spon­taneum, sive voluntariam Religionem, pro arbitrio cujusvis abstinendi à cibis: just so the Doctor, only with this difference, that the Doctor takes in the Gnostick Abstinence from marriage also, which Salmeron thought not of. 3. Alluding by this word, to the voluntary oblations of the Law, called Nedaboth, Free will offerings. How sweetly all correspond! n. 22. But yet Salmeron is not thorow-paced with the Doctor; [For Salmeron conceives the words to allude to ver. 18. In voluntary humility and worship, &c. And so goes along with Estius, and others in that mistake.] Truly if Salmeron take the words in allusion to the 18 ver. he confutes his own Interpretation of this 23. ver. For sure­ly, that Worship of Angels, and Impious humility, is nothing of time with the Free will offerings. And I rather take him and Estius to be in the right in this allusion, then in his former Interpretation with the Doctor upon that reason. But they will differ yet further, (unless the Doctor will turn Pa­pist, in the Divine Authority of the Church) in that which follows: p. 147. n. 24. [Omnis ritus, &c. Every rite of Worshipping God, that is not delivered from God, but is invented by the will of man, is superstitious.] I never said so much, of every rite, if rite signifie a circumstance of worship, or a ceremony, if not made a part of Worship. But will [Page 201]the Doctor say, Amen, to this of Salmeron? I much fear it. He will rather evade, and tell me, I leave out some of Salmerons words; [Not deli­vered from God, nor the Spirit of God, by the Church.] I did so, but not to conceal them; for I would ask the Doctor whether he agrees with Sal­meron, in this notion, [That what is delivered by the Church, is from the holy Ghost; i. e. is of Di­vine Authority.] If he do not, why does he cite it, seeing it is as false to him as to me. And yet I see a reason for this, it would serve to blinde his Rea­der, and to jear me; for thus he sayes, [Where it seemes, that which is delivered by the Church, be­ing by him supposed to be from the holy Ghost, doth in no degree fall under this censure: and then the Diatribist hath free leave to make his best advan­tage of this citation.] And so would the Doctor suppose, and say too, if it were not for open shame, that the Traditions of the Church, are from the ho­ly Ghost, and so not superstitious: But of this afore, and anon again, ad p. 162.10. As for Estius, he sayes indeed, that [...], is here taken for Species in genere, sive vera sive falsa; but yet addes, licet verificatio fiat pro specie, & imagine falsa: And he cannot take it otherwise, in his sense of [...], which is [an affected and fained Religion, or Worship, and an affected and fained humility, joyned to an affected Religion.] And now the Doctor hath free leave to make his best advantage of this citation of Estius. n. 26. Whether Augustine and Thomas gave him authority to pre­tend their accord with him, let them agree among themselves, and the Doctor with them. Yet that which the Doctor cites from August. [Non sit Religio, &c. Let not our Religion be placed in our fantasmes, &c.] is little for his advantage; for sure the Church of Rome, (and our Doctor with [Page 202]her) doth place much Religion in her own fan­tasmes. p. 148. n. 27. And yet we have the Doctors full consent to this, [That all fictitious false worship, is to be avoided, &c.] If I list to pick quarrels, I would ask why the Doctor added false, to fictious Wor­ship; some would suspect, there may be some ficti­tious true Worship; as he makes Will-worship to be true or false: But I let it pass, and hear what he sayes: [So is not the Commemorating the Birth of Christ, I hope, nor any Ceremony in use, in our Church.] He knowes some Ceremonies of our Church, have been charged with the guilt of ficti­tious false Worship; and the observation of Chirst­mas, as made a part of Worship, with the guilt of Superstition; not as intended to be so used by the Church, but as used by some of her rash Sons; and the Doctor hath not yet washt his hands from this charge. I shall only speak to the citation out of the Gloss on Coloss. p. 149. n. 29. 2. [Superstitio est, &c. Super­stition is when the name of Religion is applied to the Tradition of men.] But say I, this is done suf­ficiently by the Church of Rome, and by the Do­ctor himself, if I be not much mistaken. He thinks to evade by saying, [Dogmatizing is a sin.] But sure that's not in the sentence of the Gloss. Dog­matizing with the Doctor, is to hold out a thing, as the Commandment of God; but the Gloss speaks, onely of the Tradition of men, in what kinde or way so ever held forth, under the name of Reli­gion. And thus much to confute his third rea­son.

Sect. 14, 15. The fourth reason, because by this way, that very obscure place may be conveniently understood, &c.

WE have been very long upon the last Secti­on, we shall be eased by the shortness of this: The Doctor puts it off, as spoken to before; and so do I; onely I cannot but adde to what I said before, these few things. 1. That the Doctor begs the question, in this argument, if you will but grant him his good sense of Will-worship (which is gene­rally denied) then this obscure place may be con­veniently understood, which hath posed so many. 2. The consequence is nought; for grant him his good sense, yet it followes not, that such Do­ctrines are destructive onely, because they obtrude them as Divine precepts in this place; for they are held out as doctrines and commands of men; and if not held out as precepts of God, but only as parts of Worship, acceptable to him; the place may be as well and better understood. 3. Here he limits the text, to out-dated Judaical constitutions: but of­tentimes in this his account, he sayes, p. 103. n. 5. [the Seducers spoken of in this Chapter, were the Gnostick Here­tiques,] who abstain'd from marriage also, which the Jews never did. But enough of that, as spoken to before.

In prosecution of my 15. Sect. he grants, and [willingly confesses, that [...], p. 150. n. 2. is ca­pable of an ill-sense, i. e. when the Worship is for­bidden or false; then being ill, the voluntariness can infuse no goodness into it: as when it is good of it self, the uncommandedness cannot make it ill.] Here is an heap of Incongruities. 1. That [Page 204]here he confesses, [...], Will-worship, to be capable of an ill sense; which he formerly de­nied, p. 96 n. 6. [That performing any sort of Worship forbidden by God, (which yet is not truly Worship) is not capable of the title of Will-wor­ship.] Yet now sayes, it is capable of an ill sense, when the Worship is forbidden. 2. If Will-wor­ship be ill when the Worship is forbidden and false; it must be so taken here, because those Ab­stinences made Worship were ill. 3. If the for­bidding and falseness of Worship, make ill Will­worship▪ I say, all will-devised Worship is ill, (and so again the Will-worship here is ill; because it is forbidden and false. 4. When he sayes, [It be­ing ill, the voluntariness can infuse no goodness into it,] it is dilute dictum; he should have said, the voluntariness infuses much ill into it, (as after he sayes.) 5. In the next words, [When the Wor­ship is of it self good, the uncommandedness cannot make it ill.] He speaks as improperly; first, sup­posing (which is false) that any Worship is good, which is not commanded. 2. That, were it granted good in it self, the uncommandedness could not make it ill; whereas were it never so good (as the Ceremonial out-dated Worship was) yet the very uncommandedness of it, if made Worship by men, would certainly make it ill; as he will confess ere long. But I shall prove it thus, from himself: [All forbidden, or false Worship, is ill; but all uncom­manded Worship, (that is made Worship by the will of man) is forbidden and false; ergo, it is ill.] The major is his own concession here; the minor is proved from his own Gloss upon the second Com­mandment, [God must be worshipped in a way, ap­pointed by him.] Then all Worship not appointed by him, is forbidden and false.

For the sense of the first part of the word, [...], [Page 205] [That it signifies no more, but doing somewhat vo­luntarily, without any necessity to do it,] is another mistake; For a man may do a thing voluntarily, Vide Esti­us in v. 18. [...], in Epiphan. signifies, one affect­ing Wis­dom. Theol. dives Theb. sa­piens. Aust. p. 150. n. 4. and yet must do it, of necessity also: This is true, in all Commanded Worship; and beside I gave an instance, in [...], which signifies a willing servant, not in respect to the service of his ma­ster, devised of his own head, which no master would endure, but in respect to his own willing­ness, to do his masters commands; as I said above, ad p. 98. n. 13. But take the Doctors sense of the word; [this notion is, that it signifies Worship not Commanded by God.] That's just the sense against which I dispute, Will-worship is Worship not Commanded by God; such was the Abstinence, from meats (and marriage) continued as a Wor­ship of God; this Worship, the Apostle condemnes as Will-worship, Worship not Commanded by God, but by men; ergo, Will-worship must needs be taken in an ill sense. And let him once more look back to the 18. verse. [...], signi­fies a voluntary in Worship of Angels; that was a Worship, not Commanded by God, and evil; just so were these Abstinences, made Worship, not now Commanded by God; ergo, If he say, (as he does somewhere) the Worship of Angels, was more then not commanded, it was forbidden: so say I of those Abstinences, as made a Worship of God, The Dr. himself sayes, they were out­dated and forbidden. p. 19. n. 32 and often. n. 5. they were more then not commanded, forbidden. And I adde, all uncommanded Worship is forbidden; yea forbidden, because it is not Commanded by God: God must prescribe his own worship; ergo, any Worship prescribed by man, is false and for­bidden. The Doctor therefore beats himself, by sticking to this sense of the word, [ [...], (sayes he) signifies one that doth any thing from his own, not anothers will and command; but the word [Page 206]to signifie voluntary in performing commands, is [...],] But say I, first, to do any Wor­ship from his own will and not from the will and command of God, is forbidden; ergo, it is sinful and wicked Worship. 2. He grants, that there may be a voluntariness in performing commands; yet that implies, a necessity; which he opposed afore, n. 3. Let not the Doctor now come and tell me, he means it not of Worship, but of Cir­cumstances of Worship; for he pleads hitherto for Will-worship, uncommanded Worship. Indeed, as ashamed of this, p. 151. n. 6. he qualifies it, a little after, [Will­worship, i. e. a performance voluntarily taken up, without any command of God;] and thus he shifts and hides himself often hereafter. For, the word performance is too general, and may reach to civil things of the second Table, left indifferent; but we speak of Worship, which is more special; let him speak out and say, [Will-worship is a Worship vo­luntarily taken up, without any command of God,] and then he speaks like himself, that is, unlike to all Reformed Divines; if he will undertake to main­tain such Will-worship to be lawful. Nor do I dispute against this signification of Will-worship, as if I thought the Dr. p. 151. n. 7. did not take it in that sense, for Worship not commanded by God; for I tell him [that sense of the willingness of the Person in Commanded Worship, will not help him.] For he takes it in the other sense, I dispute against his sense, as justifiable in this text: that the word ta­ken for uncommanded Worship, should be taken in a good sense, if VVill-worship signifie uncommanded Worship, (as the Doctor takes it) it cannot be ta­ken in a good sense: because all uncommanded wor­ship is forbidden, as I have too often said, being ne­cessitated to follow him, in his often repititions. I knew he took the word to signifie voluntary uncom­manded [Page 207]Worship, but I knew withal that he hath condemned all uncommanded Worship, in his for­mer Tract, and that makes me stand amazed, that he should defend it here.

Sect. 16. 6. Reason it self assures us, that things done in the service of God, are not therefore ill, because Spontaneous, &c.

IN application of my distinction of voluntary Worship, I said, [Worship of God commanded, p. 154. n. 3. is not ill because it is Spontaneous or voluntary, (I took both for one) that is, willingly performed, &c. but in Worship devised by man, the will bears all the blame, &c.] He answers, That [Worship is either false or true, &c. His rule is perfectly true, in unlawful wicked VVorship, all the blame there­of lies on the will of man: but it can have no place, where the worship is lawful, &c.] I desire no more, to determine the question: and thus I ar­gue, In all wicked unlawful VVorship, the will must bear the blame: But all uncommanded wor­ship, is wicked unlawful worship; ergo, the will that devised it, must bear the blame; and (as I said) the more voluntary, the more abominable.] What can the Doctor except to? The Major is his own here, in express words: the Minor hath been proved from himself also; because uncommanded worship, is forbidden by God; who alone must pre­scribe his own worship. And the Doctor hath often granted in his former Tract, that [to devise new sorts, or kindes of worship, not commanded by God, is utterly unlawful.] But say I, to set up uncommanded worship, is to devise new sorts of Worship not commanded by God; ergo, It's utter­ly [Page 208]unlawful: how he will extricate himself, I pro­fess, I know not: But he addes, [This can have no place, where the worship is lawful.] He must mean though devised by the will of man: Now this is as much as to say, [Mans will may devise and insti­tute lawful true worship, but not false or wicked:] When the question is, whether all worship devised by the will of man is not wicked and unlawful; and whether all uncommanded Worship (which is, the same with will-devised worship) be not false and wicked: No, (sayes the Doctor) good and true worship, not commanded by God, but by man, is blameless; that is, is lawful, and good, and true Worship: Does this become the Doctors learn­ing? It seemes he likes it well, for he sayes, [That a worship in it self and materially lawful, p. 154. n. 4. i. e. whilst it is abstracted from the consideration of Gods commanding it, or not, should by not being commanded by God, become unlawful, this is to confound things most distant, forbidding and not forbidding.] But, first, No worship, can be ma­terially lawful, without respect to the command of God; a thing so considered, abstracted from the command of God, is no worship at all; ergo, beasts, were the materials of Jewish worship, but till Gods command passed upon them, for sacrifice, they were no worship: It's Gods command that makes things Indifferent, and lawful to be wor­ship. 2. This is not to confound things distant, for in worship, not commanding, is forbidden; as I have often said: Indeed in things Indifferent, as Circumstances of worship, &c. not commanding, is allowing, due cautions being observed. And I shall joyn with him in this sentence, [It is as impos­sible that any thing should be unlawful, in respect of Gods Law, which is not forbidden by it; as any thing should be lawful which is forbidden.] But [Page 209]then I adde, all worship not commanded, is forbid­bidden; ergo, all Worship not commanded, is un­lawfull.

But still he asks, n. 5. He chan­ges my words: the voluntari­ness of an action: which I spake of worship. [How can the voluntariness be the irregularity, unless the law forbid voluntari­ness?] Let not the Doctor equivocate with us, in the sense of the word voluntariness, and he may ea­sily answer his own question; voluntariness, in pre­scribed Worship, is not forbidden, but commanded in every Worship; but voluntariness in uncom­manded Worship is forbidden, because that Wor­ship is forbidden. And the Doctor told us, just now. n. 3. that [in unlawful wicked Worship, the whole blame, lies on the will of man.] But I shall assume, once more, all uncommanded Worship, is un­lawful and wicked Worship; ergo, I shall continue still to say, [There is an Ʋniversal Negative com­mand in Scripture, prohibiting all Worship, all new sorts, and degrees of that Worship, beside what are in particular commanded.] The Doctor deludes us again by changing Worship, into acts and de­grees of acts; the second Commandment does forbid the former, as I have proved in the other Tract, and I durst make the Doctor judge in this case; who hath often renounced all new sorts of Worship. Yet the Doctor likes not what I say, of the second Commandment; n. 6. [It's as far from all appearance of truth, as any thing affirmable by any, (for what word is there in that Commandment which can sound that way, &c.] I will not send the Doctor to those two learned Catechists above mentioned; but to himself, who hath affirmed a principle, upon the second Commandment, which will fully conclude this point; which must be often repeated, to silence his confidence: this it is, [God is to be worshipt in a way peculiar to him, and ap­pointed by him.] Then all Worship, not command­ed [Page 210]by him, is forbidden; let the Doctor now go on and say, [Certainly none (no word sounds that way) unless every Ceremony devised by man, &c. not particularly under precept, be presently meta­morphosed into a graven Image.] But the thing is proved sufficiently above, by Scripture and testimo­ny of most approved Authors, to which I remit him. And now let him consider how well he hath vindi­cated his six reasons, for a good sense of the word [...], in this one place.

Sect. 17, 18. We have done with the first undertaking, &c.

That [...], is well rendered by Su­perstition, by the Romanists, and by the learn­ed and ever renowned Master Calvin, may easily be made good, from the definition of Superstition, gi­ven by the School-man, which is justified above; and by the description of it, by Mr. Calvin, which is this, [Vox ipsa Superstitio, &c. The word Su­perstition may seem to be so called, because not con­tented with the manner (of Worship) prescribed, it heaps up a superfluous heap of vain things.] Calv. Instit. l. 1. c. 12. n. 1. For Will-worship partakes of the definition, it is a vice contrary to Religion, in the excess, and is an addition of superfluous and vain Worship. And I said not Superstition and Will-worship are all one, (as he charges me to say;) but clearly otherwise, [Superstition or will-wor­ship, p. 157. n. 6. are more general then, [...], for Daemonum cultus, which is but one species of Su­perstition.] They differ as genus and species; all Will-worship is Superstition, but all Superstition is not Will-worship, strictly taken, as was discoursed [Page 211]above, ad. p. 41. n. 1. But if Will-worship be a species of Superstition, they that interpreted the word so, did but call the Species by the name of the genus, which is very ordinary. And that Supersti­tion is more general then [...], is evi­dent, because that's but one species of Superstition; there are many more given by the School-man, and himself above. But now we shall hear him distri­bute wil-worship into species. [The truth is, n. 7. that the general Will-worship, as that comprehends all wor­ship uncommanded by God, hath several species un­der it, Jewish out-dated; and so now uncommand­ed Worship; Heathenish forbidden, and so uncom­manded Worship; and finally, Christian acceptable, yet not commanded acts, or circumstances, or degrees of Worship.] Here we have three sorts of VVill-worship, Jewish, Heathen, Christian: The first uncommanded, the second, forbidden, the third not commanded. But, first, the Jewish out-dated Worship is forbidden, (so the Doctor said above p. 19. n. 32.) and so agrees with Heathen Will-worship. 2. The Christian, is no VVorship, but acts, or circumstances of Worship commanded, and then it is no VVill worship: upon this, he brings all to two species. [VVill-worship, will-devised VVorship may be of two sorts: (as the generical word VVorship may) either true or false, Heathen or Christian: and as the one is ill, so the other is certainly good.] But, first, Worship is either true or false, true, when commanded by God; false, when devised by men; that's VVill-worship; and will he divide false-worship, into true or false, Chri­stian or Heathen? 2. Are Christian or Hea­then, the same with true or false? the one ill the other good? Is there no good VVill-worship among the Heathens? no bad, among Christians? so it seemes by the Doctors words. 3. He gave us above [Page 212]six, (if not species He calls them six species of VVill-worship. p. 97. n. 14. yet) notions of VVill-wor­ship, ad p. 96. n. 6. and now he brings them, first, to three, then to two, as if he were confounded, and knew not where to fix: And to speak properly, VVill-worship hath no species, (though Superstition have) onely there may be some particulars, as there are of false-worship, which the Doctor may call Individua, if he please, but not species, as ergo, VVill-worship is Heathenish, Jewish, or Christian, this is, not a distribution into species, but in ad­juncts, or subjects. Now true it is the Doctor takes VVill-worship in a good sense, for true and lawful Worship, but I take it in an ill sense, for false wor­ship, and the Doctor must not beg his sense, nor I mine; both must prove it, or relinguish it. And now let the Reader judge, who is in the right: I shall but propound this argument, and leave it to him; [If worship be therefore onely true, because it is commanded by God; then all worship not com­manded by God, devised by men, is false: But the Au­tecedent is most certain, the consequence also undeni­able, to any reasonable man: let who will make out the conclusion.] But hear again, [The falseness consists in its being devised by mans will, p. 158. n. 10 not sim­ply, but in opposition to Gods, i. e. when it is for­bidden;] this we accept of, and say, all worship de­vised by mans will, stands in opposition to the will of God, and is forbidden: the Negative part of the second Commandment, is, [God will not be ser­ved, by any worship not prescribed by himself,] and no addition may by man be made to the rule of worship. The Doctor hath so long dream'd of un­commanded Worship, in contradistinction to for­bidden Worship; as if VVorship uncommanded by God (the same with devised by men) were not for­bidden; when as it is therefore forbidden, because not commanded by God, as I am forced, by the [Page 213]Doctors importunity to repeat too often. No says he, [VVhat is forbidden, is more then not command­ed.] It is so in the second Table, but in the first, of worship not commanded, and forbidden, is all one. The Doctor therefore supposes, what is not to be granted, when he says, n. 11. [That worship which is supposed not to be forbidden, is resolved not to be false.] He must say, that worship devised by men, which is not forbidden, is not false: but that im­plies, that some worship devised by men, is not for­bidden; which now he may see (if he will) to be false. [Gods not commanding (he says) implies his permission, and so a liberty allowed by God, &c.] If this were true, the Heathens, and Turks VVor­ship were all lawful, for they are not commanded, ergo, permitted: He will say, [ They are forbid­den, which is more then not commanded.] This is not to be seen in that former proposition: but I close with him, and say, All worship not command­ed, is forbidden. I conclude this Section, with a memento to the Reader, to take notice how much the Doctor hath forgot himself, to plead for VVill worship, worship devised by men, which both is contrary to his own assertions heretofore; and presently again, (he pleads not for new sorts or kindes of Worship, not commanded by God) and to his present designe, which is not (at least open­ly) to plead for will worship, but will-rites, cere­monies, circumstances of Worship. But just it is, that they which forget the truth, should forget themselves.

Sect. 19. Another reason is, that among the Jewes, &c.

IN this Section, p. 160. n. 3. the Doctor plainly confesses, that [his designe, in his former Tract of VVill-wor­ship, was not to plead for any new kinde or parts of VVorship, but to justifie the use of uncommanded ceremonies and circumstances, and such are dayes of VVorship, &c.] And I propound the question; [not about a rite or circumstance or degree of com­manded worship, but of worship it self, &c.] Who would not think we were both agreed? But then I ask, why hath the Doctor many times asserted, that I must and do state the question of uncommanded rites and circumstances; when I profess oft to the contrary, that [the question is not about a rite or circumstaace of worship, &c.] It may be said, where's then the difference? n. 4. [VVhy (says the Do­ctor) should he mispend and lavish out his pains, de­light in this impertinent severity, arraign and tri­umph over a poor innocent Tract, that never at­tempted in the least, to bring any new kinde of worship into the Church?] I shall shew briefly wherein we differ. 1. The Doctor confounds rites and ceremonies, with circumstances of Worship; sure I am amongst the Jewes, So with Papists, Ritus co­lendi Deum. Salmeron supra. all their Ceremonies were parts of Worship, (though all circumstances were not) hereupon some Divines have thought and said, any ceremony significant, is eo nomine, made a part of Worship. 2. It does appear, (and will more hereafter) that the Doctor does maintain some VVill-worship to be good and lawful, that is, will-devised worship, not circumstances of Wor­ship onely. And this was the cause of my under­taking to confute that Tract of his, and I hope I [Page 215]have not (to others, at least) mispent and lavisht out my time and pains. As for [...], p. 162. n. 10 something hath been said above. I shall adde one­ly this, that at first it signified the Divine law onely, [...], never being used for Ecclesiasti­cal; but in process of time, the Ecclesiastical Ca­nons were graced with that title: and the usurpa­tion of more power to the Church then was meet, in matter of doctrine and worship, brought in by this misapplication, much Suporstition, because the Authority of the Church was held Divine, by the Spirit of God infallibly guiding her, as Papists now speak: Divinarum Sanctionum, that is, Ec­clesiasticall, said the Doctor, p. 83. n. 4. in Englishing the words of Pope Leo: But the Doctor wisely waves the defence of those words of his; [we may justly conclude those actions justifiable, because not pro­hibited, and not onely so, but also acceptable, and and the more acceptable for this voluntariness.] I answered (in this Section) in VVorship, it will not justifie a man, that it is not forbid­den in particular, but rather that it is con­demned because it is not commanded. To which I now adde, that the Doctor deludes us, by general termes, actions, performances, &c. when he should say, worship is justifiable, because not prohibited, and not onely so, but more acceptable, for the vo­luntariness. And being by me pointed to this mi­stake, he sayes nothing to it.

Sect. 20.21. A third ground of the abuse of the word, &c.

I Said the 18. and 23. verses of Col. 2. might ea­sily be reconciled, the one respecting a new devi­sed Worship, the other the reviving an old out­dated Worship. p. 163. n. 2. To this he sayes, [ The worship of Angels in the 18. verse is much more then will-worship, in the Diatribist notion of it, for uncom­manded, will devised worship, pronounced unlaw­ful, because not commanded: but Angel worship is forbidden.] Enough hath been said of the dif­ference of uncommanded and forbidden worship, above. Heathen­ish forbid­den, and so uncom­manded worship: his own words. p. 157. n. 7. I adde now, to the present answer, first, If Angel VVorship be forbidden, I hope that will im­ply, it is not commanded; and upon that notion was unlawfull, that it was a will-devised worship, but more because it was forbidden, by the first Com­mandment. 2. So say I of these abstinences, they were both not commanded, (but will-devised wor­ship) and also forbidden by the second Command­ment. (For I cannot be flouted out of that an­swer.) 3. Let it be observed, that the Doctor plainly justifies uncommanded worship, devised by the will of man; making any worship lawful that is not forbidden: whereas (as hath oft been said) the uncommandedness of worship, makes it sinful and false: all worship being indeed forbidden, that is not commanded by God. n. 8. And yet the Doctor sayes, [the fault of Angel worship, results from the unlawfulness of the See my 23. s. Of VVill-w. matter, which is forbidden in the first Commandment not from the voluntariness [Page 217]or uncommandedness of it.] This fallacy he would often put upon us, to make the fault lie upon one, when it lies upon both. 1. That it is not command­ed. 2. That it is forbidden, that Worship which is not commanded, being ever forbidden.

I cited words from Maimonides, brought by him­self, and seeing no more cited by him, I thought fit to make use of it against him: The words are ge­neral, n. 3. [That the errour that brought in the greatest part of Idolatry, was, that men conceived and taught, that vain Worships, and Superstitions, were the will and pleasure of God.] Here the Doctor demands, [what I mean by vain Worships? n. 4. doth he mean bare will devised Worship, uncommanded, which have no other crime in them but their un­commandedness?] I answer, I do mean will de­vised, uncommanded Worship; but I do not say, it hath no other crime, then the uncommandedness: for I know, it hath another fault, that it is forbid­den. And that thus, the Affirmative part is, [God must be Worshipt onely with his own Worship:] then, all will devised Worship is ill, because it is not commanded. The Negative part is, [No man must prescribe Worship to God:] then all will devised Worship is forbidden: should I teach the Doctor these principles? And these were the faults as of Angel Worship, so of those Absti­nences, taught as Worship; and of any will devised Worship, what ever. What confusion, what inju­stice is in this? If Clemens did misapply and con­found these two texts, v. 18. and 23. p. 165. n. 6. he was cited by himself, & proved what I intended, that he thought them both as one. I argued, ad hominem there, rather then ad rem: But see how this great Admirer of the Fathers, can throw them by, when they do not please him, or fit his new notions. I need not pre­tend his reading of the text was true, but his In­terpretation [Page 218]I may justifie, that by [...], &c. Humility in the 18. verse, he understood the same with [...], and Hu­mility in the 23. verse. The difference onely being this, that what the Apostle exprest by two words in the one, he understood the same, in the composi­tion of them in the other: and so do most Modern Divines understand them.

The Doctor seems to distinguish of two sorts of uncommanded worship; p. 166. n. 8. one that is uncommanded, but not forbidden; the other that is uncommand­ed, and also forbidden: Thus he sayes, [A sponta­neous abstaining from meats, sometime, being in it self perfectly lawful, and so likewise Celibacie, or Virginity, in him that can receive it; there is no pretense from the uncommandedness of either, or both of these, that they should be deemed culpable, or made parallel to the other sort of uncommanded Worship, where the matter is under Interdict, the Worship of Angels, &c.] Where these things are observable. 1. That before, the Doctor seemed to make any Worship not forbidden, lawful: but now hath found a Worship uncommanded which is also forbidden. 2. He seems to make abstinence from meat and marriage one sort of uncommanded Worship, by opposing to it another sort of worship forbidden: either then, the Doctor makes that ab­stinence a sort, or part of worship, or he does not: If he do, then he contradicts himself, who had said. [He pleads not for any new kinds or parts of wor­ship, but for the use of uncommanded ceremonies and circumstances.] p, 160. n. 4. But abstinence from meats and marriage, are neither ceremonies, nor circumstances; ergo, they are new kindes of Worship, which he hath oft disclaimed: If he do not make it a kind or part of Worship, how does he oppose against it another sort of uncommanded [Page 219]worship. 3. I have said and proved, all uncom­manded worship, is under Interdict, is forbidden; and so unlawful. As for Fasting from meats, n. 9. some­times, or Virginity in them that can receive it, no body rational speaks against it. But to make these parts of Worship, and states of greater perfection, preferring virginity to honourable marriage, (as Papists and the Doctor does) is justly by our Di­vines censured as superstitious, and will worship. And the Doctor might have spared his pains, in proving that which none denies, in his 10, 11, 12, 13, 14. numbers: but he delights, upon all occasions, to shew his Reading.

Onely one thing is to be taken notice of, as re­markable, (sayes the Doctor,) n. 11. [Alcibiades lived austerely, using nothing but bread and water, as be­fore, so when he was in prison: this course of au­sterity, and severest abstinence was no way disliked, &c.] When as Attalus diswades it, upon such rea­lons, as served not onely at that time, but always, (except when God calls to fasting and humilia­tion.) As 1. [That he did not well not to use the good creatures of God.] Which needed no other Revelation, (as is pretended) but what he had from the Apostle, 1 Tim. 4.3, 4. where he makes it a part of the Apostacie of after times, [To abstain from meats which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe, and know the truth; for every creature of God is good, &c.] I conjecture the Doctors evasion: He (with Papists) will say, it's meant onely of them that ab­stain from meats as unclean: it is indeed meant of such, but not onely. For it's appliable also to those abstinences, Col. 2.23. which did not intend those onely, that abstain'd from some meats, as unclean, (if at all) or imposed that abstinence as necessary by Divine command, (as the Doctor glosses it) but [Page 220]of those, who placed Religion and the Worship of God, in those austerities spoken of, in not sparing the body, that is, in afflicting and macerating the body, Abstinen­tiam in­duxerunt (Encrati­tae) ingra­ti existen­tes ei qui omnia fe­cit, Deo. Irenae. l. 1. c. 30. by such austerities: as thinking it a service acceptable to, and more rewardable by God; as the Doctor does. Now to such it might be said, [You do not well, not to use the good creatures of God, who created them to be received with thanksgi­ving, &c. and you shew your selves unthankfully to God, and unnaturally cruel to your selves.] That's the substance of Attalus first argument. 2. The other is, [That in so doing he would leave an example of scandal and stumbling to others, by weakning them, by like abstinences, making them unfit for suffering.] And I doubt not, but this and other like austerities, was the occasion of that Mo­nastical and Eremitical severity, which was after taken up, and is so frequent in Popery. Those first holy men (charity bids me think) did onely use them as exercises of Mortification, placing no Re­ligion, or greater acceptation, or reward in them: but after times, did all these, as we see in Popery. And the Doctor is near the brim of this pit, when he pleads so much, for voluntary Austerities, as uncommanded Worship, as more commendable, acceptable, rewardable, p. 210. n. 27.

That which remains in this Section of his, is but to note two things. p. 168. n. 15 1. That he still goes on with the conceit of the Gnostick abstinences, in his gloss on 1 Tim. 5.23. True it is, the Apostle in 1 Tim. 4.1. &c. Prophesies of such as the Gnosticks were, and the Romanists now are, with this onely difference, that the one sort absolutely condemned marriage in all, the other in their Votaries and Clergy onely: Vid. Esti­um in lo­cum. But the very Papists themselves In­terpret that text of the Manachees (sometime after) and of Ebion, near to, or in the Apostles times; [Page 221]and of Saturninus, and such like; and at last of their successours, the Gnosticks: But the learned and re­verend Master Cartwright, hath given the reason, [That the text might not be thought to smile at them, On Rhem. Test. in lo­cum. and condemn them in forbidding marriage (as also meats) to some sort of people, they seek out some others to fasten it upon; as sometimes theeves and murderers, pretend to seek out the committers of that fault, that themselves may not be suspe­cted.] And mark how Estius puts it off from Rome; [It's manifest the Apostle speaks of them, who should altogether, or absolutely condemn marriage, as evil and unlawful: and should reject some kind of meats, as unclean.] No doubt the Apostle speaks of such, but also of any, that should do the like, in a lesser degree, which Papists, for certain do; not onely preferring Caelibate before it, as a state of greater perfection, but also defaming of mar­riage, with respect to some sorts of men, at least: witness those hase glosses of some of their Popes, to be seen in Doctor Hall, Honour of Married Clergy, l. 1. s. 4. The Doctor indeed does not comply with them in defaming of marriage; but he does in this, making Caelebate a more perfect state, and in the dedicating of it to God, &c. as a Will worship, that is, a part of Worship devised by the will of man, as is evident afore. 2. The other thing observable (and we shal meet with it of­ten again) is, that he changes the state of the que­stion, by changing the word, n. 16. See ad p. 151. n. 6. from uncommanded Worship, [to uncommanded Performances (such were virginity, or fasting.] Whereas he made both of them Worship, a little before, n. 8. [Ano­ther sort of uncommanded Worship,] as there ap­pears.

Sect. 22, 23. You must (sayes he) observe these things, &c.

THese two Sections of mine, are wholly waved by him, which yet concerned him to answer very much, and me and the Reader to have satisfa­ction therein. It is generally believed, that [...], in the 18. ver. and [...], in the 23. Vid. Est. in locum. ver. are both one, a voluntary in worship of Angels, and voluntary Worship, in those absti­nences: Papists are herein, better Interpreters, then the Doctor. The Apostle therefore, con­demns both the Worship of Angels, and these ab­stinences made worship by men, because they are but Will worship. The Doctor confesses the former, the Worship of Angels, to be, [That crime of Su­perstition. s. 20. &c.] and to be called [Will-worship, or what we please; including an impious mistaken kinde of Humility. Sect. 23.] Such then were these abstinences, if reason might prevail with the Doctor. It will be expected that he give an ac­count of these Sections, in his next.

Sect. 24, 25, 26, 27, 28. The fourth occasion of the mistake (he says) is the use, &c.

WHat was said of the two foregoing Secti­ons, may be also said of these four; the Do­ctor sayes nothing to what I said against him, but repeats and refers his Reader to what he had said in his other Tract: or very little more, that needs to be taken notice of; I shall onely note these few things. p. 170. n. 2. 1. He says, [ the [...], as it denotes [Page 223]superfluity of ceremonies, is not pleaded for by him,] yet in his 26. Sect. of Will-worship, says, [I cannot acknowledge that word ( [...],) is taken by Epiphanius, in an ill sense.] Surely then, either Epiphanius or the Do­ctor, must allow and plead for superfluity of cere­monies, for that's part of the word. If [...], were good, yet [...], is bad; and [...], ha­ving influence upon the [...], as well as up­on [...], must needs in that respect be ill; will devised superfluous Ceremonies are evill, as well as will devised Worship: The will (he said) in such cases must bear the blame, as afore. 2. n. 3. The fault then was not onely that they taught them as doctrines (of God) and laying them as burthens on others (though if they did so, that was bad enough) but that they made them also parts of wor­ship: [In vain no they worship me.] 3. Our Sa­viour taxing them, for these very things, their will-worship, n. 4. and Superfluity of that worship, surely Epiphanius would not take it, in a good sense, to approve what Christ condemned. 4. The Do­ctor who had before made [the main crime of the Pharisees to be, n. 6. their proud despising of other men, not so godly as themselves,] makes a secret retreat, and confesses, [Hypocrifie was the Phari­sees chief crime, and withal the fewel to their pride and despising of others,] as I had said; which I the rather note, because it is so rare for him to acknowledge any mistake, but rather to justifie what he says. But says he, [doing some things not commanded, was no part of their hypocrifie.] Some things not commanded, is a blinde; he should have said, some worship not commanded; for that our Saviour blames them: And the doing of some things not commanded, was the fruit (though no part) of their Hypocrifie; the superfluity and su­pererogations [Page 224]of their Traditions, was the very man­tle of their hypocrifie, p. 171. n. 8. as I said. 5. As for the Asidaei. 1 Macc. 2.42. some read it [...], the Jews; others Aschidaei (as Junius) who were not of the Pharisees Sect; but notes (says he) those Profugos, that for Religions sake were scat­tered here and there; for Aschid (sayes he) signi­fies diffusum: These are described, first, [...], more of strength or valour, in Israel, and then well minded to the law. But the Pharisees were not such Warriors, that I read of: And he renders, [...], qui volunta­riè adhaerebant legi, and such as fled from the wic­ed, ver. 43. These being zealous for their Law, their Religion, joyn'd themselves to Mattathias. [Listed themselves voluntarily,] n. 9. (sayes the Do­ctor,) to defend the Law by Arms. And this every one that was able was bound to do, in that case: and then it was their duty, and no uncom­manded performance; much less uncommanded worship. The sum is this, every one that was strong, and godly, well minded to the Law, as he was bound, did voluntarily list themselves under that Captain, to defend the Law: and this makes nothing for the Doctors sense, of [volunteers to the Law,] much less for uncommanded worship. These indeed are commended, that they did so free­ly offer themselves to defend their Law, &c. Just as Zebulun and Naphtali in Deborahs. song, Judg. 5.18. [A people that jeoparded their lives, unto the death, in the high places of the field.] But if the text be well considered, it makes nothing for voluntary performances, much less for uncommand­ed Worship. n. 10. 6. I cannot but observe one thing more, that the Doctor waves my 28. Sect. also, as to the substance of it, because he cannot answer it, viz. The progress of will worship in general, [Page 225]with the application of it to himself, and his party; both in the text and marginable reference; which he thinks not good to meddle with, in both places; and therefore passes it over in silence.

Sect. 29. And now we are come to the third part of his un­dertaking, concerning those voluntary oblations under the Law, &c.

THe Doctor here begins with his common falla­cy, his altering of the question, p. 173. n. 1. [That all things not commanded, are not unlawful, in the ser­vice of God; and consequently ceremonies and cir­cumstances of Worship are not prohibited to a Chri­stian.] Where first, all things; are put, for all worship, not commanded; some things not com­manded are not unlawful, but all worship not com­manded is unlawful. 2. He confounds ceremonies and circumstances of worship (as oft afore is no­ted.) He hath said, his Festivals are circumstances of Worship, but (I think) he will not say, that his Festivals are ceremonies of Worship. All ceremo­nies Jewish, (parts of the ceremonial Law,) were Worship or parts of Worship: which if he will say, of those which he calls ceremonies, I dare be bold to tell him, he is highly superstitious, and presum­tuous. Some of them indeed were Circumstances of Worship, as times, places, &c. but they were al­so parts of that legal Worship: but his ceremonies (so called) he denies to be parts of Worship: yet some of them, would very improperly be called meer circumstances of worship. But of his a­bove.

The main question in this Section of his, n. 2. is about the parallel of his Will worship, with the Free-will-offerings [Page 226]of the Law; he conceived them to be [directly parallel to those voluntary, or uncom­manded oblations among the Jews.] And thence concluded as he thought, irrefragably, [That the uncommandedness of a few decent rites, or useful seasons, set apart for the worship of God, could not upon that account, become unlawful, &c.] I should not be so Critical or Censorious to think and judge that the Doctor equivocates in those words, [Set apart for the Worship of God,] which may have a double sense. 1. That they are set apart, as wor­ship of God; (as the Temple was set apart, not one­ly for other worship, but as it self, a part of wor­ship.) 2. That they were set apart, onely as sea­sons, for other Worship commanded, to be per­formed in: I should not, I say so judge, but that I have and do observe, that he doth make his Festi­vals, more then circumstances, even parts of wor­ship: as I shall manifest hereafter, and now go on.

Thus he sayes for the parallel of these two, [If in any other respect there were difference betwixt them, yet he was sure there was none in that; they were equally not commanded by God, and so secu­red from criminous, as well as the Free-will-offer­ings were; or both stand or fall under the same condemnation.] But this proceeds, upon a double false supposition. 1. That these Will worships of his, and those Free will offerings were (as he said) directly parallel: whereas it will appear, they dif­fer, not in some other things, (as he) but halt upon the main leg on which that parallel should stand; as shall appear presently. 2. That they agree in this, [that they are both equally not commanded by God.] Which will also appear to be false. For upon review of what I said, in my former Tract. s. 29. I perceive, I needed not to have said so much; [Page 227]yet do not repent of what is said, in those distin­ctions given, to shew the nature of a Free will of­fering; they may be useful, in some respects. It had been sufficient for me, to have denied his di­rect parallel, between those things compared; espe­cially in the maine point, between us: [That those Free-will-offerings were by himself, asserted to be parts of Worship;] which I punctually observed more then once; and [desired it might be obser­ved, that those voluntary oblations were parts of Gods worship; so by proportion, his voluntary ob­lations, or Will-worships, must be parts of Wor­ship, not rites, or degrees, or circumstances of Worship.] Will-wor. s. 29. But n. 19. of this Se­ction, be plainly denies to make good the parallel in this, [as not obliged to it, that every Rite and Festival shall be a part of Gods Worship also,] as those Free-will-offerings were. But say I, if they be directly parallel, then either the Free will offerings were rites, or ceremonies, or circumstances of Wor­ship, as his Willworship, are now; or both must equally be parts of Worship, to make them parallel. For it is no good arguing, to say, those Free-will-offerings were parts of Worship, allowed by God; ergo, Will worships now are lawful, and allowed by God: and if they were but rites and circum­stances of worship, then it would be more unfit to conclude, therefore Will worship is lawful now, because the things are not parallel; circumstances of Worship, and worship it self, are very distant, and no concluding from one to another. But this is good, circumstances of Worship might lawfully be appointed by the Church, then, so they may now; and worship devised by the will of man, was un­lawful then, so it is now; but his will-worship, is worship devised by men; ergo, as unlawful now as then. I shall therefore discover a double difference, [Page 228]between those Free-will-offerings, and his Will-worship pleaded for. 1. Those (he sayes) were parts of Worship; but these often denied to be such; wherein the parallel ought especially to hold; both of them should be uncommanded Worship, not uncommanded rites, or circumstances of Worship. But now it's proved a contradiction in adjecto, to talk of uncommanded lawful Worship; if it be Worship, it is commanded; nothing not command­ed by God, is worship, that is, not true worship, but false. And yet (see the absurdity of it) the Do­ctor having denied his rites and circumstances, fe­stivals, &c. to be parts of Worship, yet pleads for uncommanded Worship; let him reconcile it. If he shall say, the Free will offerings were uncommand­ed Worship, and yet lawful: so may his voluntary oblations be: I shall shew his errour by a second difference between them. 2. Those Free-will-of­ferings were not equally not commanded, as his Will-worships are. For they were commanded (which is more then allowed) in their kindes, See n. 4. As being of those kindes, which were al­lowed by God. being to be offered onely of things commanded; they were uncommanded onely in their degrees; ergo, the speciall kindes of beasts, fowles, &c. which were to be offered were commanded or prescribed by God himself, and so far parts of Worship; but how oft, or how much, for frequency, or quantity, (above what was necessarily required) was to be offered, was left free; and so was the same wor­ship in degrees; but did not properly make a new part, or kinde of Worship: the choice of a sheep or goat; of two sheep or more, was not a new worship, but a new circumstance or degree of worship. But now his Will-worship (intended in the text, Col. 2.23.) is neither commanded for the kinde, (but forbidden rather, because it is not commanded by God,) nor yet is it any degree of worship, be­cause it is not in a Worship commanded; if no Wor­ship [Page 229]commanded, no degree of Worship; it must then be false-worship. 3. In that liberty of choice, God had respect to the abilities of men, in his commanded Worship; and as a Pigeon was ac­cepted from the poor, so a bullock was expected from the rich, for a thank-offering; and so became a duty, and no uncommanded Worship: Deut. 16.10. The parallel whereunto, in the New Testa­ment, is that Text, 1 Corinth. 16.2. as was said in my other Tract. But his Will-wor­ship never comes to be a duty, but continues still to be uncommanded Worship, and so forbidden. I may therefore safely conclude against his parallel: [Free will offerings were commanded worship, but his Will-worship is uncommanded Worship: there­fore the parallel is most imparallel.] That Free-will-offerings were commanded Worship, is proved afore, by this, that they are by the Doctor confes­sed and asserted to be parts of worship; but every part of Worship was commanded. That his Will-worship is uncommanded worship: ( men devised Worship) is all along held out by him, describing Will-worship, by uncommanded Worship. His pa­rallel then being broken in the main leg on which it should stand, there need no more to be said to his Section: But to clear the matter more, I shall attend to what he says, but very briefly.

To the formality of a Free will offering, p. 174. n. 4. two things (he says) were onely required; [1. That it were not particularly commanded by God, and so were spontaneous to offer, or not to offer. 2. That it were offered to (and graciously accepted by) God, as being of those kindes which are known to be al­lowed by him.] To this I say, first, that he hath left out, the principal thing by himself set down, in Sect. 29. of Will-wor. viz. [To observe, first, that they were a part of the Worship of God, when they were performed.] But he dare not say so, of his [Page 230]Will-worship, though he do make it so. 2. There were some things not particularly commanded, where yet it was not free, to offer or not to offer; as when it was left free, to offer a sheep or a goat; it was not free, not to offer one of them; but ne­cessary to offer a sheep or a goat. 3. The com­mand, where it was not particular for the kinde, was yet general or indefinite, with respect to the abi­lity of the offerer, and so necessary, not arbitrary. The woman for her purification, if able, was to bring a Lamb; and it had been sin for her to bring a Dove: And she that was poor, as she was tied by command for the kinde of her offering, a Pigeon, or a Turtle-dove; so she was bound to offer one of them: (not free to offer nothing) and that li­berty was no part of Worship, as I said in my other Tract. 4. In those other Offerings, (above what was particularly commanded) there was a liberty to of­fer, or not to offer, so many Lambs, Sheep, Bul­locks: but as these were prescribed for the kindes, so they were, as a due debt of thankfulness, requi­red of the able, whom God had more prospered; and were therefore left arbitrary, because all men were not equally able, (and so not equally obliged) to offer. That which was no sin, for the poor, was a sin in the rich; and this was done by a Gospel di­spensation, 2 Cor. 8.8. To prove the since­rity of your love. (even among the Jewes) to try the In­genuity of their hearts. In this sense, we may grant Free will offrings now, in the times of the Gospel; that is, in degrees of commanded Worship; ergo, Prayer is Worship commanded in general; there is no particular command, how often in a day, a man shall pray, that depending upon a mans par­ticular occasions and opportunities; which when they happened, the frequency was under com­mand: but that frequency made not a new kinde of [Page 231]worship, but a degree of the same kind of Worship. And if any man should make that frequency, or number, a part of Worship; he made a new kinde of Worship, which the Doctor himself condemns. Again, we may be said to have Free will offerings in this sense; as they had a liberty of choice to offer a Sheep or a Goat, &c. so we (at least in private) have a liberty of choice, of several ordinances, un­der command; ergo, Prayer, Reading, Singing of Psalmes, are Worship under command; and its arbitrary, which of these we will chuse to worship God withal, or in what order, or frequency; but then these are not new kindes of worship, but wor­ship for kinde, under command; and in respect to that order chosen, no Worship at all, but circum­stances of worship. To his second thing required to a Free will offering, [that it were offered to God, (and accepted by him,) &c.] I have this to say, 1. That the bare offering to God, is not suf­ficient; for Turks and Papists offer their services to God. 2. That the acceptance of it, depended upon the command of God, at least for the kinde; [as being of those kindes, (sayes he) which are known to be allowed by him.] Where he sayes too little; they were not onely allowed, but commanded by him for kinde, and therefore allowed, and ac­cepted, because they were commanded: if a man should have offered a Lion instead of a Sheep or Bullock, or an Eagle instead of a Pigeon, &c. this had been a new worship, and abominable: and this would be parallel to his will worships now, which are not degrees of commanded Worship, but new kindes or parts of Worship. The Jews might offer Free will offerings, in commanded worship, above what was particularly commanded, but they might not devise or offer any new kindes of wor­ship: and now by what hath been said, the Reader [Page 232]may see the Doctors grand mistake, [That his un­commanded Worship is directly parallel to those Free will offerings,] which he again affirms here, n. 4. [Some things were left to mens free power and choice; if they offered, they should be accepted, if not, they sinned not; which is the perfect image and clear interpretation of that [...], or will worship, for which that Treatise pleaded, that it was not criminous in a Christian.] When as it's apparent, those were parts of Worship, so are not his will-worships, by his own confession; and those w [...] for kinde, under command, and regula­ted by Divine rules; but these are altogether un­commanded, at least some of them.

And now the answer to the following parts of [...] of his, p. 175. n. [...]. will be easie: when I said, [The formality of a Free will offering consisted in this, that it was left free to offer or not to offer, &c.] I meant not in regard of new kindes of worship, not commanded, but in regard of degrees or circum­stances of commanded worship. But he maintains will worship, men devised worship, not commanded by God. There was a liberty of Free will offer­ings then, which respected commanded Worship, but no new kindes of Worship, no will devised worship by the Jewes; which he now pleads for among Christians. He argued therefore imperti­nently. [ There were Free will offerings, which were part of Worship, then; ergo, he cannot see, but there may be somewhat of the same constitution now, voluntary and not particularly imposed, yet allowed by, and acceptable to God.] He deludes us with generalities. He should have said, not some­what, but some worship (for so were those Free-will offerings) voluntary, and not commanded by God, but devised by men, allowed by, and accept­able to God. This I said, hath too much of [Page 233]the [...], in the text; and this (not as he states it) is my Engine to demolish all that he said, from that parallel; let him stay, and examine it, as long as he pleases.

The Doctor now comes to state the question, n. 8. [It must be of the spontaneousness of the oblations, whether that being confessed lawful and acceptable under the Law, it be now unlawful under Christ, &c.] But that's his grand mistake; the question is of the nature of the oblations. 1. That they be for kinde, under precept: and 2. That they be parts or degrees of commanded Worship: else, were they never so spontaneous, they were not ac­ceptable to God; the matter of any VVorship is then onely lawful and acceptable, when it falls un­der a command; that gives it the form, and makes it true VVorship. He equivocates with us, in, un­commanded oblations: which may be either, not at all commanded by God, in their kindes, and for such he will not plead; for that is to introduce new worship: or if commanded in the kinde, yet not in the particular degree, or circumstances, and that will do him no good; for that is not will-worship, devised by men; such as that will-worship he pleads for must be: but as it is worship for kinde commanded, so it may, pro hic & nunc (as they speak) be necessary, which his will-worship cannot be. Two things I shall adde to this number, 1. That he calls his will-worship, Oblations; which were in the old Law, parts of VVorship, or proper VVor­ship: which he will anon deny of his. 2. That if spontaneousness of oblations alone, will make them lawful and acceptable to God, the Papists are as spontaneous, and voluntary in their vowed Caeli­bate, Poverty, such and such Habits, Fastings, &c. as the Doctor can be in his will-worship; and so he [Page 234]must either justifie them, upon that point, or con­demn himself, with them.

And now I shall come to consider his arguments; the first whereof is (he sayes, p. 176. n. 10 ad hominem.) Re­minding me of my three Texts out of the old Te­stament; the second Commandment, Deut. 4.2. and the fourth Commandment. [1. They were thus of force against all uncommanded services, in the old Testament. 2. by Analogie they still hold under the New, which if they do, then is this the direct contradictory to both the Diatribists preten­sions, &c.] His argument is thus summ'd up: [ Whatsoever was lawful under the Old Testament, p. 177. n. 12 is lawful under the New. But Free-will or un­commanded offerings were lawful under the Old Testament; ergo.] First his Major is none of mine, and clearly false; none of mine, for I ar­gued (with learned Divines) clean contrary; [The worship of God then, was far different from the worship of the Gospel;] And as he sets it, it is clearly false, and he can never prove it, [That whatsoever (worship, for of that we speak) was lawful then, is lawful now.] Give me leave to make an assumption to it from himself, n. 7. [ The kinde of that worship was Levitical; and long since abolished by Christ, yet was lawful then. Se­condly, the former distinction of uncommanded worship, will avoid his whole argument: uncom­manded for kinde, or uncommanded for degree or circumstances: In the first sense, (as I meant it) the Texts by me alledged do directly militate in the Old and New Testament. But then the Minor is false; uncommanded offerings for kinde, were not lawful under the old Testament: if uncom­manded be taken, in the second sense, uncommand­ed for degrees, or frequency, &c. which are but [Page 235] circumstances of Worship commanded, they were lawful then. But this will not serve his turn; who pleads for uncommanded, will-devised Worship, both for kindes and circumstances: such are his Will-worships, of Virginity, &c. not at all commanded by God, but left indifferent, as he confesses. Now the argument may (in my sense) be retorted; [ What ever (worship) was unlawful in the Old Testament is unlawful in the New. But uncommanded offerings (for kinde) were unlaw­ful then; ergo, so now.] Let him try his strength to answer this. But there is one foul mistake, n. 10. (whether willingly or no, I will not say.) In touching upon my argument from the fourth Com­mandment, (in the particular of Festivals) he charges me to say, [ It is an offence in the excess, to observe any other Holy-day, but that one of the weekly Sabbath.] My words are otherwise, [ To make and observe other days, as Holy as the week­ly Sabbath, as parts of Worship, is an offence and excess against the fourth Commandment.]

The same distinction (as afore) will cut the si­news of his next argument, n. 13. taken [from the liber­ty and advantages which result to Christians, from the abolition of the Mosaical Law; which consists in taking off, not in imposing weights and interdicts; whereas by this Diatribist affirmation, a multitude of burthens come in; when I shall do any thing in the service of God, not particularly commanded, I am presently ensnared, &c.] First, For the burthen, it is still the same, in matter of new kindes of uncommanded worship; not when I shall do any thing in commanded Worship, as he too generally speaks) but when I shall adde any Worship, not commanded, then I am ensnared. Se­condly, let it be observed what the Doctor says here, [That the liberty brought in by Christ, must [Page 236]consist in taking off, not in imposing weights and interdicts.] But hereafter we shall finde him as­serting, that Christ by perfecting the Moral Law, and adding to it, hath rather increased the burthen to Christians, as we shall see in due place, p. 218. n. 49.

To the third argument, little need be said more: Free-will offerings were then lawful, p. 177. n. 14 but not Will-worship, or Worship not commanded. And if Free-will-offerings then, were not Will-wor­ship, neither is his Will-worship a Free-will-offer­ing now; they then are not parallel (as was said) and so no arguing from one to another. As for the fourth argument; n. 15. I did but say, that it seemed to me (as to others) that the formality of a Free-will-offering consisted in the freedome to offer or not to offer, &c. which is true in this sense, that the par­ticular quantity and frequency of offering, was left free, and not commanded; but not, that the kinde of offering was left free. But he talking of uncom­manded Worship, would have his Reader think, that there was a liberty then, to offer or not to offer, un­commanded Worship, which was a new kinde of Worship, so to build the lawfulness of his Will wor­ship, uncommanded Worship, upon that founda­tion.

The fifth argument is answered as the former; [...] those Free-will offerings that were, in all those periods lawful, were no for kindes uncommanded worship; which that the Doctor doth intend, ap­pears, first, by paralleling his Will-worship with those Free-will offerings, which were parts of Worship; and secondly, by his instance of Abels oblation, which certainly was real Worship; and yet the Doctor would believe (with some, and but some Fathers) not to have been by way of precept from God, but left to Free-will, &c. to offer or [Page 237]not to offer; this certainly was not a circumstance, but a new kinde of Worship, never heard of be­fore; and so unparallel either to the Free-will-of­ferings of old, or his Will-worship now. Bellarm. himself grants the Altars (and so the Sacri­fices) of Abraham, &c. to be by inspira­tion, and impulsion Divine. De [...]ff. Sacr. l. 2. c. 31. And however the Doctor inclines rather to those few, that say it was not under precept, yet most of our best Divines do think and say, it was under some precept to Adam, or Abel; without which, it had been abominable, by that standing Law of the se­cond Commandment, [That none, but God him­self must prescribe any Worship to Him;] which is the Doctors own gloss of that commandment, as we heard above. And therefore I can easily shew a prohibition, of Moses, and Christ, and his Apo­stles, not, as he phrases it, [which forbids us to do the least thing in the service of God, which is not particularly commanded,] but not to devise any service or Worship of God, which is not so com­manded. And this, I have attempted and cleared, as above. Whereupon I shall draw up a conclu­sion contrary to his, (changing but the word per­formance, which is too general, in the service of God, into Worship) [That uncommanded Wor­ship, ever was, and ever will be unlawfull.] And this may be said also to his next; p. 179. n. 17, 18. where he still de­ludes us, by Free-will performances, instead of Worship. But this I shall adde, that, first, Gods promulgate allowance of those Free-will-offerings amongst the Jews, together with his regulations of them, was an implicite precept; but he can shew none such, for his Will-worships under the Gospel: an allowance of uncommanded Worship, though of circumstances there is. 2. It must (sayes he) be some positive prohibition, which is required to make any thing unlawful, the want of a declared allowance will not do it.] He still waves the question; which is not of any thing, but [Page 238]of any Worship; and the want of a declared allow­ance, will make that unlawfull; for all Worship, not commanded is unlawful, and besides, is posi­tively forbidden. 3. Those instances in the New Testament by him given, were either, not in point of VVorship at all, or else are but degrees or cir­cumstances of commanded Worship; and that command, gave them both allowance, acceptance, and reward.

And now at last, p. 180. n. 19 after a long dispute, to make his VVill-worship, or uncommanded Worship di­rectly parallel with the Free-will-offerings, he de­stroyes all, by saying, [He is not obliged to make good the parallel so far, as that every Rite and Fe­stival, shall be a part of Gods Worship, as those Free-will-offerings were.] But say I, take away this parallelism, and the Doctors argument is no­thing worth: [Free-will-offerings were part of VVorship then, and lawful; ergo, VVill-worship, uncommanded VVorship, (which must be parts of VVorship, else unreasonably called VVorship) VVor­ship devised by the will of man, is lawful now.] If he deny these latter to be parts of Worship, (as sometimes he does) what consequence is this: [Parts of VVorship were lawful, then; ergo, Rites and Festivals are lawful now.] This hath no coherence with that Antecedent, were it never so true it self. If say, they are parts of Worship (as Papists make them) he contradicts himself, who often hath renounced any parts of Worship lawful to be devised by men. His two consequences upon that refusall, are as little worth. 1. [That [...], VVill-worship is such, [such, what? a part of Gods Worship: for so he seemes to argue; [though every Rite and Festival be not a part of Gods worship, yet certainly I may conclude, that VVill worship is such.] But say I, every of his [Page 239] Rites and Festivals are VVill-worship with him; then are they also parts of Worship, as well as [...] is concluded to be; which yet was before denied. And yet again, it will appear hereafter that he makes his Rites, at least his Festi­vals, some of them, parts of Worship. The second conclusion, [That the voluntary, (uncommanded) use of these Rites, &c. is now as lawful, as it would have been, if they had been parts of VVor­ship,] is as strange an inference as the former; as if he should thus say, See the same ex­pression, p. 183. n. 8. [Rites and Festivals made parts of VVorship by men, are as lawful, as if they had been made parts of VVorship by God:] For so his proofs, à majore ad minus; and secondly, from the uncommanded days of Worship, allowed, at least approved by God, without special allowance, seem to hold out, or I understand them not. To the latter I shall onely say, the Feasts of Purim, and Dedication, were either appointed by God, (as some think of the first, at least,) and then nothing to the purpose, as being parts of Worship, which his Rites and Festivals are denied to be; or if appointed by men, as parts of Worship, it appears not, that they were allowed, or approved by God; or if as circum­stances onely of Worship, as they are allowed by me, so they are not to his purpose, who pleads, in all this large preceding discourse, for VVill-worship, (which includes VVorship) and uncommanded-Wor­ship, and not onely for uncommanded Rites and Festivals. And this may satisfie what he says in the last numb. 20.

Sect. 30. God commanded not David to build him a Temple, yet Davids intention in that designe is very ac­ceptable, &c.

THere was a threefold answer given by learned Chamier to this argument, p. 181, n. 2. used by Bellar­mine, (whom the Doctor is more ready to follow and defend, then any of our Orthodox Protestant Divines.) I named the two first, but insisted chiefly on the last. [It was not any part of VVorship, but a Circumstance of VVorship,] and so nothing to the present business; which is of parts of worship, such as those Free-will-offerings were asserted to be: the Temple or house which David was intended to build, was not to be a part of worship, or a place made by him, more Holy than other places; but (as I said) by accident, as it serves for the commo­dity, and convenience of the worshippers, and I in­stanced, in our Churches now. For they used to say, [Time and Place, are equal circumstances of Worship, and both equally Holy, or not Holy:] But he warily waves it, onely saying, num. 8. [So is a Festival now, a time, as that (Temple) a place, and so equally a circumstance of worship.] Yet surely Time, that is, his Festival, is made more then a cir­cumstance, even a part of VVorship, more Holy, &c. as will appear hereafter; and I suppose, he hath the same opinion of some places, our consecrated Churches, though now he call them both, but cir­cumstances of VVorship. But to the point of Da­vids intention; it was either absolute, or condi­tional; if conditional, that he would build an house, [Page 241]if God should allow, and warrant the business, so far it was commendable; but if it was absolute, Divines do not fear to say, it was unlawful; Da­vid might neither build, nor set out a place for the Temple, without Gods direction, and leave. And its most probable, that his intention was absolute, 2 Sam. 7.5, 7. and therefore he is in a manner checked for it by God, though his intention to do something for God, was by Indulgence accepted. And then, this example will afford no force for instituting Religi­ous Ceremonies by men: which the Doctor calls, Will-worship, or Free-will-offerings. If they will say, they intend them conditionally, if God will al­low them, let them produce that warrant, and we are satisfied: warrant, I say, not for circumstances of Worship, (which is yeilded) but for their Will-worship, uncommanded Worship. Before then that this instance will serve the Doctors turn, he must prove these things, first, That this Free-will-offering of David, was a part of Worship; for so they are asserted to be under the Law, and yet he will not be obliged to make good the parallel so far, for his Rites and Festivals. p. 186. n. 19.2. That Davids intention was sure a pious inten­tion, being absolute, (which pious intention he asserts, numb. 9.) 3. That it was commend­ed, and accepted by God; as it was absolutely in­tended by him. It was indeed approved by Nathan, ver. 3. but rashly, without consulting with God, and therefore both Nathan and David, are better in­formed, and in a sort rebuked for that resolution, to undertake such a business without command from God. If Nathan failed in his allowance of Da­vids purpose, (as it's evident he did) then David also failed, in his too absolute purpose, which God after disallows. And thence we may raise this ar­gument, [It was not lawful for David to purpose absolutely the building any Religious house for [Page 242]Gods Ark, without Gods special command, or warrant, therefore it is not lawful for men to in­stitute Religious Ceremonies, without the same warrant.] I still say a Religious House, and Re­ligious Ceremonies, which are thereby put into a state of Religion, and so parts of Worship; which meer circumstances are not: and such the Doctor says, he makes time and place; but indeed makes them parts of Worship, as we have often said. Hence it is, that n. 2. he talks of uncommanded acts of Piety, and n. 9. makes Davids intention, a Pi­ous intention; and being uncommanded, an [...], a Will-worship of God, parallel to the [...], in debate. He must not mean it of an Imperate act of Piety, or Religion, for that is no part of Worship, and may be in a civil thing or vertue: as acts of Charity, visiting the sick, &c. are by St. James called, pure Religion: But of an elicite act of Piety, which is it self a part of Re­ligion or Worship: but then it holds not parallel with his Will-worship, which is denied to be any part of Worship. As for example, if a company of people wanted a convenient place to meet in, for Religious performances; Aquila, or Philemon, accommodate them with a room in their house, or some good devout Centurion, builds them a Church: This were an act of Piety, not elicite, but imperate, which doth not make the place a part of Religion or Worship, but an accommodation to Worship.

The instance of Paul, not taking Hire of the Corinthians, when he might, &c. I said, was as little to the purpose, for it was not in a matter of Worship, p. 184.2. but an action of common life, and also a due debt: For the first, he answers, [He no where said, it was in an action of common life, it is misre­ported, &c.] Let him review, his 30, s. of Will-worship, [Page 243]and he will finde, that he says, [There be many particulars, both in the Worship of God, and in actions of common life.] Particulars he means of Free-will-offerings: Now the first thing he would have observed in them, was, [That they were a part of the Worship of God,] s. 29. to which he ought to have confined himself, and not to go out into actions of common life; which have no plea, to be parts of Worship; and this instance of maintenance, I took, and still take to be one of them, and not to his purpose. What says he to it? [1. He appeales to my self, Whether I can doubt, whether an Apostles exercising his office, be not an act of Worship.] Truly, I did not formerly doubt it, but the Doctor hath said something to make me scruple it; for he seems at least to deny, that preach­ing by a minister, is any part of Worship; Hear­ing and Preaching are relates, and either both, or neither parts of Worship. See p. 131. n. 14. But [Hearing of Ser­mons, is not (says he) any acknowledged branch of Worship.] Some body would hence infer, [Then Preaching is no branch of Worship.] It may be he will say, Apostolical (and perhaps Episcopal) preaching, is a part of Worship, but not of Infe­riour officers: If he will say so, let him enjoy his own opinion. My answer is otherwise; I meant that maintenance, and so refusing or receiving it, was a matter of common life, and not a matter of Worship, whereof we speak. But mark his infer­ence; [And consequently any (but) circumstance thereof, a circumstance of Worship.] Who can once doubt, but any circumstance of Worship, is a circumstance of Worship; there is no great depth in this: But we are speaking of Free-will-of­ferings, which were parts of VVorship; and he tells us of a circumstance of VVorship; such was Pauls cloak, when he wore it in Preaching, and [Page 244]his cap, &c. circumstances of Worship: yet more, [Pauls not receiving hire, was either an action, or in an action of Worship, or both; and so surely a Free-will-offering.] I list not to make any infer­ence upon this, but leave it to the Reader.

That his refusing his hire at that time and place, was a due debt, n. 4. I proved from learned Chamier, and from the Scripture it self: But our new glosses, will not down with this learned Antiquary. He had rather run into errour with some Ancients, then hold and speak truth with Moderne Divines. Let us hear their, and his gloss; the text is, 1 Cor. 9.17. For if I do it willingly, I have a reward; but if against my will, a dispensation of the Gospel is committed unto me; i. e. what is my reward then? &c.] The Comment is this, [The preach­ing of the Gospel was committed to him, and was under precept, and so no Free-will-offering of his: That is his meaning when he saith, if I do this wil­lingly, [...], as a volunteer (so saith Theo­philact.) If I had not been Commissionated to Preach, but had done it of my self; if I did Preach the Gospel without any command, & so no necessity to do so; if of my self, spontaneously, I have the re­ward, this would be rewardable in me; i. e. the ve­ry Preaching would, without any other honourable circumstance to inhanse it; but if voluntarily, if I am Commissionated to Preach, and so my Preach­ing be an act of obedience to a plain command, and so necessary, ver. 16. then all that can be said of me, is, being trusted with a stewardship, I discharge it; it is manifest, that I do it not spon­taneously, but I perform my Lords command, &c. And so there is nothing of excellence in this, this wil bring me no reward: what in this whole matter shall bring me in any reward? To which he an­swers, that Preaching the Gospel, I do it freely [Page 245]without making it chargeable to the Auditors, that I make not use of my power that I have in the Go­spel, i. e. the power of receiving maintenance from others, &c.] This indeed is the gloss of some Greek Fathers, and onely two Papists follow them; Gagnaeus, and Cajetane, as Estius tells me, In locum. who throwes off this Interpretation, as too violent and distorted, for very good reasons. But take the sum from him, more concisely; [By one willing, they understand him that doth it, having no com­mand, but doth it spontè, & of his own proper moti­on: whom they say, to have a reward, not any one, due to one that Preacheth the Gospel, but much and great above others that took their hire: the un­willing they interprets to be him, that doth it upon command, and enjoyned dispensation, although he do it willingly and from his heart.] Now take the absurdities that follow upon this Interpretation which the Doctor follows.

1. It supposes that Paul, or any man, might have taken upon himself the office of Apostleship, or to Preach the Gospel, without a commission; (con­trary to Scripture, Rom. 10. and the Doctors own principles:) [If I had not been Commissionated to Preach, but done it of my self.]

2. It makes Paul, or any man, that does so, a volunteer in Worship, to set upon uncommanded Worship, such is the Office of Preaching, an act of Worship, n. 2. afore: which also the Doctor de­nies, to set up a new kinde of Worship, without command.

3. It must then be said (which is Estius observa­tion) that Paul and all the Apostles, Preached the Gospel, invitos, unwillingly. Yea, the Angels and Men, what ever they do by command of God, to do it unwillingly; nay, Christ himself as man, to have Preached the Gospel, and done what ever he did in [Page 246]the flesh for our salvation, unwillingly; because he did all upon his Fathers Commandment: which how absurd it is, who sees not?

4. He makes the rest of the Apostles labour in the Gospel, though willingly and with all their hearts, worthy of no reward; because they took their hire of their Auditors: or at least, no great reward, as they may expect that Preach freely. [This (says the Doctor) would be rewardable in me; the other will bring me no reward.] [What is then my reward? that is (says the Dr.) what in this whole matter shall bring me in any reward? the an­swer is, that Preaching the Gospel; I do it freely, without charge to the people.] But Estius answers otherwise, [How did Paul deny himself a reward, if he took hire of them? Thus, he that without care of the success of the Gospel, & scandal of the weak, bur­thens his hearers with charge; he surely Preaches the Gospel unwillingly, (& so loses his reward:) For he (as he had said afore,) Preaches unwillingly, who Preaches it out of fear, and he who doth it, not lo­ving the Gospel, but his own profit by the Gospel, &c.] Yea, Chrysost. the first that hinted this In­terpretation, of [...] and [...], (for Theophylact follows him at heels:) Yet says, that he that preach­eth the Gospel upon command, shall have a reward; (which the Doctor denies,) though not so great as he that does it without command. In locum.

5. It makes Paul to teach works of Supereroga­tion, (which Papists plead from this text, thus un­derstood) which merit greater reward, for an un­commanded performance, (as the Doctor phrases it oft) then for an act done upon command; and this we shall hear the Doctor confidently assert hereaf­ter. p. 229. n. 14.

6. Adde this absurdity to the rest, that the Do­ctor here jumpes with the Jesuites, in expounding [Page 247]those words, ver. 5. of this Chapter, [...], of some Christian woman, that attend­ed and ministred to the Apostles; a sister, a wo­man; not as Protestants, a sister, a wife: Vide Chamier. T. 3. l. 16. c. 12. s. 19. &c. which as it overthrows the Apostles scope, which was to shew his liberty to be chargable to them; whereas if he had led about a woman, to bear his charges, this plea were impertinent: so this Interpretation of the Jesuite, is wittily and sharply chastised by a learned hand, Doctor Hall, Hon. of Marr. Clerg. l. 1. s. 26. to whom I refer him.

But I attend him further, p. 185. n. 5. [Although this was not observed by Cephas and other Apostles, ver. 5. Yet sure Cephas is not conceived to have sinned thereby, but 'tis positively said, It was lawful for all, v. 7, 11, 14.] All this is true, but was it not lawful for Paul as well as for them? did not he take wages of other Churches, and perhaps of this Church at other times? yet did he not sin, but this would abate of his boasting, and rejoycing, over these that did take hire: Had he never taken hire of any Chur­ches, this had made him differ from the rest, and this had been, [...], as Chrysost. speaks, a virtuous action of his own choice, and matter of great excellence, in the Do­ctors language, and had been a place for boasting, as he speaks. [Paul counts and calls this matter of rejoycing, or boasting, in respect to the reward, which he was allowed to expect from God for it.] But let's here Estius his gloss of those former words, that the other Apostles sinned not, &c. [All of them, had not the same causes, to do as Paul did; but there's no doubt, but they also did abstain from the use of that power, where the spi­rit, and reason, dictated abstinence to them. As Paul when those causes ceased, did not refuse hire, no more then they, as among the Macedonians and [Page 248]others.] Judge, Reader, which is the Papist, which the Protestant, and which is the better Interpreter. And as for Pauls boasting and rejoycing in it, as more vertuous, and rewardable; it savours not of Pauls spirit: For first, It's clear against our Savi­ours rule, [When you have done all, say you are unprofitable servants, we have done but what we were commanded to do,] nothing to boast of. If the Doctor shall say (as in effect he does say,) [When we have done all that's commanded, there is no cause to boast, but if do more then is command­ed, [...], as Chrysostome and Theo­phylact speak, then a man may boast, and for that reason, expect a greater reward.] Surely, our Sa­viour did not think, (however some Fathers speak) that a man may do more then is commanded, above the command of God, or that he could do all that is commanded; but suppose, you could yet say, but unprofitable servants. 2. It's contrary to Pauls own Doctrine, who every where makes the reward of eternal life, to be designed to Faith and Grace, not to Works, purposely to exclude boasting, Rom. 3.27. [Where is boasting then? it is excluded: by what Law? Of Works? No, but by the Law of Faith.] And again, Rom. 4.2. If Abraham were justified by works, he hath wherein to glory, but not with God. Contra: what place for glory­ing? up­on this reason: It is a work of Gods good grace and strength, in us: and then what place for gloryings? p. 224. n. 3. [But these men, give Paul, and themselves leave and liberty to boast, for a work done without, or above a command. [To preach the Gospel, (for hire) is a precept, and so a debt, no great matter of excellence or boasting in it; but to Preach it freely, is the honour of my will, and hath a greater reward, and in that respect there is [Page 249]matter of boasting.] VVhat Papist could say more? 3. Nay some Papists say less; Nec verò convenit Paulinae modestiae, &c. [It beseemes not Pauls modesty, to promise himself a greater re­ward and glory with God, than the rest should re­ceive, who preached the Gospel sincerely, though they took hire; especially seeing, that concerned them also, which he said above, ver. 12. To give no of­fence or hinderance to the Gospel of God.] Estius, in locum. 4. But yet further, Paul himself makes it a duty, to Preach freely, when just occa­sion is offered; for so he speaks to the Elders of Ephesus, Acts 20.34, 35. [You your selves know, that these hands have ministred to my neces­sities, and to them that were with me. I have shew­ed you all things, how that so labouring, ye ought to support the weak.] So labouring, ye ought, which implies a duty, See 1 Thes. 2.9 & 2 Thes. 3.7, 6, 9. p. 186. n. 6. where the people are poor and weak, unable to supply their Minister with his hire, he may not exact it. And this will bring me to the next thing enlarged by the Doctor.

And that is, that the Fathers seem to call it, a voluntary act of Piety, and the highest degree of munificence, above command, &c. But this must be candidly understood (as I said) above the general command; [That they that Preach the Gospel, shall live of the Gospel:] but not above a special call, by circumstances hapning. [Things that are re­strained by circumstances (says learned Chamier) are not therefore said to be unlawful: nay, Tom. 3. l. 21. c. 21. p. 818. s. 75. are therefore said to be lawful, because they are not re­strain'd but by certain circumstances.] It is the Apostles own Rule, [All things are lawful, but all things are not expedient.] And it is another maxime of Divines, Quicquid non expedit, qua­tenus non expedit, non licet: [Whatever is not ex­pedient (at this time or place) to be done, is unlaw­ful [Page 250]to be done;] but then it cannot be above all command. This will not down with the Doctor. [ They that received hire, were not faulty (sayes Chrysost. which they must be, if bound by any spe­cial call (as the Diatribist from Chamier, but against the whole contexture of the place) to do what they did.] n. 8. There is no great sense in these words: should he not rather have said, They were faulty, if they were bound by any special call, not to do as they did: that is, not to receive hire, which they did receive. However the reason is not beseeming the Doctors strength: might they not be faultless in receiving hire, where the people were able; and yet faulty, when they were poor, (which is the special call) if they did claim it? But the Apostle himself clears it, to be faulty for him, in that case, to have taken hire of them; [That I abuse not my power in the Gospel.] So most Interpreters render it: But the Doctor loves to swim against the stream, and renders the words, that I use not my power, &c. make no use of it. He knows the word signifies sometime, and often, to abuse, as well as to use; why must it needs be taken here in the latter sense? because it will better fit the Doctors de­signe, of uncommanded performances, or highest acts of Piety, above command. I could refer him to Chamier, Ubi supr. s. 78. to take his answers to Bellarmine urging this very sense of the word; and vindicating the au­thorities by him brought for it, with this proem: Au­diat Bellarminus Jesuita, suorū Jesuitarū judici­um: Where he reckons up Salmeron, Justinian, and and others not Jesuites, Cajetane, Thomas, Lyranus, and the Lovanienses; who all render it by, abutar, abuse; and give reasons for it; take one, Fuisset enim, illud abuti potestate, &c. [For that was to abuse his power, if he had required his hire, and in that thing, had derogated from the authority of the Gospel:] So Salmeron: so the rest, to the same [Page 251]purpose. But the Doctor cites Scripture for his sense of the word, 1 Cor. 7.31. [Ʋsing the world, as if they used it not.] So he reads it, but ours and others, as not abusing it: And if the Apostle had intended his sense; he would have kept the same word as he did before, in the other instances, and have said, [...], not [...]. But that's but a conjecture; let's try if from the scope and context of the Apostles words, it may not appear, that it must be rendred, that I abuse not my power. [If it was a sin for the Apo­stle, in that case to have taken hire, then he had abused his power to take it; and consequently he in­tended to say, If he had made the Gospel chargeable to them, he had abused his power.] But the Ante­cedent is true, the consequence undeniable;] ergo, The Antecedent I prove thus; [If his taking hire of them, in that case, had been to the hinderance of the success of the Gospel, then he bad sinned, in ta­king of it.] But so it had been: This I prove from verse 12. [We have not used this power, [...], (the simple verb) but suffer all things, (the loss of our hire) lest we should hinder the Gospel of Christ.] Implying, that if he had used that power, he had hindered the Gospel of Christ: which certainly had been a sin. I know not what the Doctor can say to this; Chamier, ubi supra. s. 80, 81. &c. unless with Bellarm. he tell us, that [...], [there signifies, Interruption, not a Scandal: and so not to be a sin, to take hire, though some Retardation of the Go­spel, had followed;] which if he say, let him there see his answer, and more with it. But see the luck of it, (his own phrase) he that differs from Estius in his true Interpretation of this text; yet agrees with him in the false consequence, and abuse of it; to prove works of Supererogation; onely the Do­ctor dare not speak out, as the other doth. Estius [Page 252]asks this question; In locum. [ How Paul, by not taking wa­ges, did a work of supererogation, if he was bound by charity, not to take his hire, lest he should scan­dalize the weak, or leave an occasion to the false Apostles of glorying against him?] Hear his an­swer, [A work of supererogation is so called, not, that when it is done, hath none, or the least obli­gation by the Law of Charity; but that which sim­ply and nakedly considered, is not under precept, but a counsel: although it may by circumstances, re­ceive some greater or lesser obligation, &c.] As naked and poor an answer as can be: having said before, [That he should abuse his power, if he did receive his hire, indifferently of all to whom he preached.] And withall, holding that works of su­pererogation are works done by counsel without and above command. If it have the least obligation by a command, it is a debt, and not a work of super­erogation: and saying, that it may receive some­times a great obligation, by circumstances. But what can a man do, when the cause he maintains is naught? Yet he is more ingenuous then the Do­ctor that will allow no bond of Charity to oblige him, or any scandal to the weak, or fear of the false Apostles boasting against him, or any circum­stances to make it faulty, by any special call, for Paul to receive hire; but makes it above all com­mand; that is in the Popish gloss, a work of super­erogation: which, how the Doctor will avoid con­currence with, we shall consider ere we have done.

Sect. 31. The like may be answered for the other instance, he might (says he) have abstained from going up to Jerusalem, &c.

BEfore I consider his answer, I think it not amiss to consider again my own words: [The like may be answered, &c.] Like to what? like as I answered to the former instance; [That it is not in a matter of Worship, but of common life;] and so not to the purpose, which of Worship: which the Doctor clearly waves, to take notice of. But I shall adde, what I now consider better of, that Pauls going up to Jerusalem, at that time, was not arbi­trary, but necessary, and so a debt; for which con­sult the former chap. Act. 20.20. [And now be­hold, I go bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall befal me there: save that the holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, say­ing, that bonds and afflictions abide me.] This was told him again by a Prophet, cap. 21.11. at Ce­sarea: when he was upon his journey to Jerusalem, bound before by the Spirit: whereupon carnal friends diswade his going up: This he couragious­ly refuses to hearken to: [What mean you to weep, &c. I am ready not to be bound onely, which he was told of before; but to die, &c.] I ask now, might Paul thus bound, lawfully have avoided that danger? would, Matth. 10.23. have justified this? If not, (as is now plain) Paul had he refused to go up, had sinned against an obligation upon his Spirit, by the Spirit of God; and then this could be no Free-will-offering. And now I shall briefly consi­der, [Page 254]what he says to my other answer; p. 188. n. 2. [By the general allowance, he might have fled; yet if he should have refused to suffer, with retarding of the Gospel, he had surely sinned.] Can the Doctor de­ny this, that it is a sin to retard the Gospel? No, he cannot; and therefore answers two wayes, first, [His not going, when he knows, he shall suffer, is no refusing to suffer, but a diverting onely at that time.] True indeed, if at that time he had not a special call to suffer; which he had, as was said afore; and was supposed in my answer; then he had refused to suffer, n. 5. and surely sinned against that Rule of his Lord. [Let him (when called) take up his Cross.] 2. [His not going up (says he) was no way the retarding of the Gospel; onely a reserving of himself for more service, &c.] What it was, we enquire not, but what it might have been, if in some cases he should have refused to suffer; and in this case, when he was not onely bound in spirit to go up, but told by a Prophet, [Thus shall the Jews binde this man at Jerusalem, and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gen­tiles,] which presupposes a tie of going up. Now for Paul, in such a concourse of people to seem but to be unwilling to suffer, might have been a dis­couragement to the Disciples; which would have been a retarding of the Gospel: And therefore he both shakes off the temptation of his friend, (as Christ did that of Peter, master favour thy self) and also professes his willingness to suffer more, then they feared; [I am ready to die for the name, &c.] Which would put much life and spirit into his followers. As for Christs, and Pauls diversi­ons of dangers, and reserving themselves, for fur­ther service, and a fitter time, it was according to Rule, when they had no call to suffer, and it is as much against Rule, to detract or refuse to suffer, [Page 255]when there is a special call. The onely objection that I can perceive, is that in the fourth verse. where some [said to him, through the spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem,] Which may seem a countermand to that, Cha. 20.20. Where Paul was bound in the Spirit to go up to Jerusalem. The best resolution of this seeming contradiction I can meet with, is, either that of reverend Beza, on the fourth verse, [They fore­told by the spirit, what dangers awaited him, as Prophets, and by their humane affections de­terred him from going up,] as those did also, verse 12. Or that of the Doctor himself, numb. 5. [ Not that I think, the Spirit, either by them (in the fourth) or by Agabus, (in the ele­venth,) diswaded his going; for then it had been an act of obedience to the Spirit, and so of duty, not to go; but that the Spirit made known his hazard, &c.] This is something near to Beza's Interpretation. But when he addes, [Leaving it free for him to go or not to go,] and the rest that followes, I shall not consent unto it: Sure I am he was bound in the Spirit, to go up; and the Doctor sayes, He does not think, the Spirit did diswade his going up, ver. 4, or 11. and then Paul was bound to go up, and so no Free-will-offering. And so much for the third instance.

Sect. 32. The next of works of mercy, that though they be commanded in general, yet the quantum is not de­fined, &c.

TO which, the Doctor addes two considerations more; I shall not trouble my self with them; but onely note some few things very briefly. First, I observe whence the Doctor learned his Doctrine of Will-worship, p. 191. n. 2. [...]. [his over-measure-performances, more then the Law exacted.] Namely either from the old Asidaei, or Pharisees, of whom our Saviour sayes, [In vain do they Worship me;] or from the Papists, who talk much of uncommanded services, and works, n. 3. above commands, and works of super­erogation. 2. The Apostle gives no command to the Corinthians concerning their measure of their liberality to the poor. 1. Because he knew not their estates. 2. Had not power to dispose of them. 3. Alms should be free, though a necessary duty in general; as the Macedonians, [...], of their own accord did willingly contribute to the necessi­ty of the poor. But when he addes [...], above their power, as if they gave more then they were able to spare; this is a strain of the text; yet three times used by the Doctor. Once here, [exem­plarily liberal, above what they were well able to do.] And again n. 8. [Willingly liberal above their power.] And once more, p. 206. n. 12. [Liberall of their own accord, above their power.] But the words in the Original import no such thing, that they were liberal, much less, liberal above their [Page 257]power; but thus they are, [...], &c. which Beza, and we in English, translate thus, [For to their power (I bear record,) yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves, praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, &c.] They were willing to their power, yea, and be­yond their power: that is, their will was greater then their power; and beyond their power. But the Dr. would have us believe they were liberal above their power, and gave more then they were able; which as it is a kind of contradiction, so it is against the rule of Charity, which (all say) begins at home. [Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self,] not above thy self; that's an excess in Charity. But this gloss fits the Doctors opinion well; that Free-will-offerings are under no command, and so un­der no Rule. But come to his answers to me.

I said, it was answered in part, by what was said afore. [It is not the question, which is of Worship, not of actions of civil life.] He sayes, first, p. 192. n. [...]. [An answer in part, is no satisfactory answer, and so this needs not to be considered.] But if I had listed to stand upon it, this was a full answer, when it was quite beside the question. 2. He sayes, [There is a parity of reason, from one act of Christian perform­ance to another.] Mark how he waves the questi­on, by putting in performance, instead of Worship: There is no parity of reason, from an act of Chari­ty, a civil performance; to an act of Worship, a Re­ligious performance. What ever there may be in Alms, there may be no [...], somewhat of Worship above the Law; yet the Do­ctor sayes, There may, by Analogy, be the same, in matters of Christian Worship, as in matter of cha­rity,] which is one principal ground of his so ma­ny [Page 258]mistakes. 3. But then another evasion: [ This of works of mercy is generally defined to be in a Christian performance, (how warily) an act of Wor­ship, set in the front of such, Matt. 6.1. See infr. p. 195. n. 11 That rule seems to have a propriety to that particular time: and is not a rule for all other times. appoint­ed to be exercised on the Lords day (as a work of the day,) 1 Cor. 16.2. stiled by Paul, a Sacrifice, Phil. 4.18, &c.] But, first, why in a Christian performance? is not an act of mercy by an Heathen, an act of Worship, as well as by a Christian? 2. A good man, a Christian, is merciful to his beast, is that also an act of Worship? 3. Is the work of mercy, Matth. 6.7. an act of Worship, because it is set in the front of such? why, he knows, that Pro­testants deny Fasting, which is one of them, to be a part of Worship, but an help or circumstance of worship: yet that is nearer to worship, then works of mercy. 4. Appointed to be exercised on the Lords day; but is it not a work of any day, as well. 5. Sti­led a Sacrifice; but sure not properly, but allusive­ly; as an imperate act of Piety, not elicite; as was said above: what's this, but a Chaos of confusion, to jumble the two Tables together, Worship and Charity. 6. But [to remove all scruple, he wishes that after the custome of the primitive Apostolick Church, this Alms be presented to God in the Sa­crament, and then as certainly, it will be a branch of Christian Worship; and his instance shall be set to that, &c.] But this is as weak as the former; no act of Charity, when ever, or how ever done, can properly be a branch of Worship; unless he will confound the two Tables of the Law. He said be­fore, it was a work of the Lords day, why may not the Day, as well as the Sacrament, make it a branch, or an act of Worship. I hope all acts of mercy on the Sabbath, watering a beast, or pulling him out of a pit, yea, or visiting the sick, is not thereby made an act or branch of Worship; especially when that [Page 259]Time it self, is by the Doctor, made but a circum­stance of Worship. And now we proceed to the next.

To my further answers, he replies, first, p. 193. n. 5. [The question is certainly this, whether ceremonies and festivals in a Church are criminous, if they be not commanded by God.] No, his conscience can tell him, this is his grand and gross mistake; the que­stion is of Will-worship, like to the Free-will-of­ferings, which were parts or degrees of command­ed Worship; which his Ceremonies and Festivals are here again denied to be; and called circumstan­ces, not acts of Worship. But his alms, were in the last number, made certainly branches of Worship: sacrifices, acts of Worship. What interfeering is here? 2. [The reason is the same of circumstan­ces and degrees; if then uncommanded degrees may be lawful, uncommanded circumstances must be lawful also.] Still the former mistake, that there is the same reason of circumstances, and degrees of Worship; when as degrees of Worship (such were those Free-will-offerings) were Worship, acts, and branches of Worship; but so are not circumstances. 3. The next is founded on the same mistakes, that either alms is a branch of Worship, or that there is the same reason, for Worship, and for Charity, both which are denied and disproved. 4. The same an­swer may serve to this; Worship and Charity, are ill compared. But I adde, the degrees of alms, are generally commanded, with respect to mens abili­ties, and opportunities; but so are not his Will-worship. The utmost degree of mercy, in those cases, is not uncommanded, though it cannot easily be defined: for it must be resolved, by abilities and necessities; which is not easie to determine, either how much I am bound to give, without de­fect, without excess; or what is the necessity of the [Page 260]receiver of it; as I must give according to my abi­lity, (wherein we are apt to deceive our selves) so I must not give to the prejudice of my self, or fa­mily, or others that need; which yet is sometime done, for vain-glory, and hope to merit, by Papists, and others.

The horns of his Dilemma are easily broken, n. 7. p. 194. or turn'd against the wall: I say, 1. His Will-wor­ships for which he pleads, uncommanded Worship, are under no command, to be done, but under pro­hibition, not to be done. 2. I think, there is no high degree of mercy, not the highest, that he will pitch on, but it is commanded, in cases aforesaid, the mercy it self is under a special command, the degree under a general. As God hath prospered a man, as opportunity is offered, by necessities of the poor, &c. But the Doctor is still dreaming of acts of Piety and Charity, [...], above any command; of which more ere long. 3. I said, (by the Doctors grant) a man may offend in his Cha­rity, in excess, in defect; then there is a middle rule, which binds men from both the extremes: which resolv'd on, makes it a debt, and so no Free-will-offering. p. 194. n. 8. He replies, [He prevented that, by set­ting the instance, of a proportion exceeding that which is defined a duty.] But this begs the question, that it may (easily) be determined, what is the ut­most, that we are bound to do; the maximum, or the minimum quod sic, which must be determined by circumstances, as afore, and that very hardly: Let himself tell us his mind in this; [The truth is, such a middle rule cannot be produced.] n. 9. Then say I, he cannot set a proportion, exceeding that, which cannot be defined a duty: It cannot be done, but by particular circumstances, which require great wis­dom and judgement. But sayes he, [If that which is done, be more then that which we are bound to, it [Page 261]cannot transgress in the defect.] So if we give less then we are bound to, it cannot transgress in the excess: yet both defect and excess, in vertues, are faulty. And I pray, If a man give more then he ought, is it not an excess? if less then he ought, is it not a defect? Did he not say, [It's possible, in Charity to offend both wayes?] But that cannot be, if it be impossible there should be any excess, (as he expresly says) in giving more then we are bound to. Is not Charity a Virtue, standing in the midst between two extreams? Then any deviction on ei­ther side, is strictly considered, sinful. Peccare est tanquam transilere lineam, said he: Yet (sayes he) [ There is an allowance in the New Testament of selling all, and giving to the poor, Acts 4.] He might as well have said, there is a command of Christ himself, to the young man, To sell all and give it to the poor; and a promise annexed. But then it had been a duty, and no Free-will-offering, which would not have fitted the Doctors design. Sure there was something extraordinary in that Acts 4. Either some special motion of the Spirit, or some present exigences of the Church, or honour of the Gospel, that caused that Charity: for we read of none, that after that time, or the like, ever did follow them: till the Papists and such like took it up; whom whether the Doctor will justifie or no, I know not: if he would undertake it, I believe he cannot prove it. If then, they had a spe­cial call; it was a duty, and no Free-will-offering.

But supposing the middle rule cannot be produ­ced, (as he said) n. 9. he will make a double use of it. 1. [If it cannot, then is this an evident proof, that there are no such middle points, the variation from which is alwayes criminous.] This is some of the Doctors new Divinity, and Morality; do not his Ethicks, tell him, that Virtue is the middle be­twixt [Page 262]two extreams? How can he know when he exercises a vertue, if there be no such middle point? And in Divinitie, does our ignorance, that cannot easily settle the middle, excuse us from crime, if we miss it? But worse still. 2. [If it cannot easi­ly be done by every man for himself, or by the teach­er for all, then still it is evident, that this obli­gation, is not Universally revealed, and so no duty Universally obligatory.] This is right the Doctor. How gentle a Confessor, and easie a Casuist would the Doctor be. If it be not easily known, when we sin, (who can understand his errors?) we are exempted from duty, in obeying such commands: such as are ignorant, are not ob­liged by them. Because we cannot do an act of vertue, without defect, or excess, does not the com­mand of God bind us, to avoid both? If ignorance would excuse, men would affect it, to free them­selves from duty. But though it be hard, it's pos­sible to find that middle point; Adam in innocen­cie could finde it, (if he could as well have kept it) and our blessed Saviour did both finde and keep it, and hath revealed enough for us to finde it, if we had but will or grace to seek it. And the truth is, it's easier for us to finde it, then to keep it, when we have found it. Strange it is to me, that the Do­ctor should say, p. 195. n. 10 [There is no ground in the Gospel, for defining or to determine the middle rule which constitutes a debt.] The Gospel and law both, presuppose that middle rule, when they say, [Turn not to the right hand, nor the left, let thine eyes look strait forward: make strait steps to your feet: walke exactly, [...], go to the pitch of the rule, &c.] But then he will evade by another loop­hole: The truth is, that this middle rule consists not in an indivisible point, but in a latitude, where­in there are many degrees, but all within the rule [Page 263]of allowance, though not of precept, &c.] This cannot be true, in the rigor of the Law, of which we speak, (for we speak of things under, or not un­der command.) The Law requires exact obedi­ence, to the middle point of perfection, and knows of no latitude of degrees, or of any allowance; but [do this and live, or not, and die. Cursed is he that continueth not in all things, &c.] Allowance is a priviledge of the Gospel, which gives a latitude of acceptance, of what we can do, and pardons, what we cannot do: but that very pardon and al­lowance, argues inconformity to the Law; and so a duty or debt, not performed or payed: which argues again, it was within the rule of precept, as well as under the rule of allowance. And if (as here again it's said) a man may be too parsimonious on the one side, or prodigal on the other, and go to far; both these are breaches of the rule. But if neither the Doctor nor his Scholler can finde this middle rule, this strait line, let not their ignorance hope to escape, and make sins, no sins, because they cannot tell, when they are beside the line.

True it is, n. 11. [that every degree doth not binde eve­ry man, so as to make that degree a debt or duty in that man.] But the reason is not, because there is a latitude of vertue, in the Law; but because every man hath not, the same abilities, or opportunities to shew mercy. He knows, there are laws, that bind some men, that bind not others: the rich, [charge them that are rich, to be rich in good works, &c.] not the poor, &c. but those abilities and opportu­nities supposed, the highest degree, pro hic & nunc, is to them, under precept, and so a duty. And he knows also, that he made that text, 1 Cor. 16 2. an appointment by Saint Paul, [That man should give, as God prospers them:] In his Pract. Catech. and elsewhere; as above n. 4. Which now he eva­cuates, [Page 264]by saying, [That rule seemes to have a pro­priety to that particular time, of great distress and famine, and is not a rule for all other times.] Let him agree with himself; I needed not to have fol­lowed him thus far, but to give the world satisfa­ction. It might have been enough for me to have said, [If there may be a Free-will-offering in de­grees of Charity to men, yet there may be no Wor­ship, nor any degrees of that Worship to God, which is not commanded.] And this may serve, (with that said afore) to take off his cases put in numb. 12, & 13. Onely I shall say, Let him put what cases he will, the middle rule being either impossible to be produced (as he said numb. 9.) or not easily to be done, as there he sayes; he might justly scru­ple whether he do not offend some way or other, though neither he nor I, be able to say, when and where he went beside the rule; because it's very pos­sible, and too easie, to go out into the excess or defect, but very difficult and uneasie to keep to the rule.

Sect. 33, 34. As for his instance of Prayer, for the manner, or frequency, &c. we answer very briefly, &c.

HE grants my answer to this, to be very brief, and needed not to be longer, p. 197. n. 2. [yeilding him in few words, the whole cause: for if Gestures and Times be free, then Ceremonies and Festivals are so too, &c.] Truly then may I say, he hath yeilded me in few words, the whole cause: For [Page 265]the question is not of circumstances of Worship, time, place, &c. But of Worship it self. If he will grant me, (as he hath and must) that uncommanded Worship is unlawful, I shall yield to him, that un­commanded circumstances are free and lawfull; due cautions being observed. I never quarrel'd his Fe­stivals, as meer Circumstances of Worship, but as they are made by some, (and he knows, whom) parts of Worship; this I have often professed, and he some­times confessed, to be my true stating of the questi­on; but oftner again denied it.

But he sayes, I make it intricate [by involving, n. 3. and confounding these two things together; placing the Worship of God in them, and pleasing God by them, which are two distant things.] The things may be distant in themselves, but as I meant them, they meet too oft in the same person: For thus my words stand; [The Doctor defends Worship devi­sed by the will of man, and not commanded by God; which if he will maintain to be lawfull, and place the Worship of God in them, or pleasing of God by them, I know not how he will avoid compliance with Papists, &c.] Having said as much be­fore, [ If a man should make any one way (of ge­stures, time, place, &c.) necessary, any one more holy, more efficacious, more acceptable to God: no doubt it would be in him Will-worship.] To all which, his compliance with Papists, in making some of them necessary more holy, &c. he wisely sayes just nothing; which concern'd him not a little: Besides the distance that is in the instance of Pray­er, which is a part of Worship, under command; and his Will-worship, which he calls uncommand­ed Worship. But [he that defends (he says) the use of the humblest gestures in Worship, & affirms them to be more acceptable to God then either the less hum­ble gesture, or those which have no humility at all in [Page 266]them, doth not yet place Worship in them.] Ge­stures that have no humilty at all in them, ought not to be brought into comparison with gestures of Prayer, which are presupposed to be humble: yet none in particular is said to be more humble; or any used by any Saint of God, in Scripture, said to be less humble; yet are there many expressions of them; standing, fitting, kneeling, lying, prostra­tion, and putting the head between his knees, as Elias did, &c. Let the Doctor now determine, if he can, which of these or others, is the most humble, or more humble, or less humble, or not humble at all; and he must needs sometimes charge holy men, yea, Christ himself to be less humble; which some would account a defect, if not a fault. e. gr. To say, that kneeling at Prayer, or at the Sacrament, is the most humble gesture, & more acceptable to God, (the plea of ignorant people) more humble then fitting, is to condemn our Saviour as less humble then himself; which is sufficient to shew himself proud; and is be­sides, a degree of Superstition, and Will-worship: this very conceit, makes it a part of Worship, if it was none before.

The like may be return'd to the next: n. 4. He that shall defend Festivals, as Days and Times to be more acceptable to God, then other Days, makes them thereby parts of Worship; and does not please but displease God: As for the Prayers and Thanks­givings, they are as acceptable on other Days, as on those Festivals; or if any shall think them more acceptable to God, for the Dayes sake, he makes the Dayes parts of Worship, and himself supersti­tious. So to observe Canonical hours of prayer, publique or private, in such a number, and to place more acceptation in that number, then in a less fre­quencie, is, ipso facto, to make it a part of Worship, and himself as superstitious, as the Pharisee that [Page 267]boasted of his Fasting twice a week. And this the Doctor does; making the Frequency of Prayer, a Free-will-offering, and tells me, displeasedly, that I make, pray continually, a debt and a duty. I do so, upon supposition of occasions or opportunities, which can hardly be wanting, in Ejaculatory prayer. I said, the particular number of 7. was not a debt; but I meant, just that number was no duty, from that example of David; but frequency indefinitely is a duty; and that proportionable to the occasions. Now no man can tell aforehand, how oft that pre­cept, pray continually, and that other, praying al­ways, for all things, Ephes. 5.20. will oblige him to pray, and that other, [In all things, or always give thanks,] obliges often: But both of them imply, that a man is bound to watch opportunities, and to take them; and there is not an hour, or minute in a day, but a man hath some occasion offered, either to pray or give thanks. But to tie a mans self to such a number, or frequency, and to think to please God by it, or finde acceptance for it the more; is that which our Divines dislike as superstitions. To con­clude this, he supposes again, what is not to be sup­posed, that a man may know, how oft that precept, pray continually, obliges a man every day; and then he may adde some further frequency, which is not under precept, which falls, by what hath been said afore: And then his Free-will-offering falls with it.

Sect. 39. We wave the four following Sections, &c. but cannot let pass, what he addes, about the dif­ference, betwixt a Precept and Grace, &c.

I Shall be brief in dispatching the particulars of this Section: because it is a [...] to our main business: I said, [Grace it self and every de­gree of grace, being a talent also, requires a pro­portionable return to that degree; Luke 12.48. to whom more is given, of him more is required.] To which last, he answers nothing, but talks still of a Latitude (as afore in Charity;) p. 199. n. 2. [The proportionable return (he says) is not so placed in an indivisible point, that he that comes short of it offends in the defect, &c.] But sure, if more be required of him that received more; then that proportion is not in a latitude, or liberty to return less; but equal to the talent re­ceived: and then it can be no Free-will-offering. But what if he exceed that point, shall that be an of­fence too? This is grounded upon a false supposi­tion, that a man may do more then he received, as above a command: And this appears by his cases supposed. [1. Two men that have the same grace in specie, both may use it well, and yet one make better use of it, then the other:] The case, first, shall be put in this latter; both having the same degree of grace; if one make better use of it then the other, surely he that made lesser use of the same mea­sure of grace, fell short of his duty, and the other had no cause of boasting, for he did but his duty. As for exceeding or doing more, then his grace required, it savours to much of the Popish leaven of superero­gation: n. 3. [Page 269]and men will rather be found in the de­fect, then in the excess. n. 4. [2. Paul laboured more then all the Apostles, by the grace of God in him: supposing that measure no greater then in Peter: yet this would certainly be accepted and rewarded, &c.] If Peter had the same measure of grace with Paul, and laboured less, it was his fault in the de­fect. If Paul with the same or a greater measure laboured more, he did but his duty at best, and so no Free-will-offring yet; and so no need of Procustis his bed: which is very unhandsomely here applied. Let him see how he will answer it to God.

I never doubted but grace is often received in vain; but that I said was this, n. 6. [Does God give grace to incline, and leave men free to use it or not to use it?] Which seems a fair inference, from what he says, [which he that maketh use of it is pro­mised a reward:] as if he that made no use of it, should onely lose his reward, or at most (as he says) be punished with the withdrawing of his talent, the grace given him. And this he makes the difference of a Precept and a Grace; [The one lays an obliga­tion, and that sub periculo animae, if not obeyed; the other not so, but onely to strengthen and in­cline:] mark that, not sub periculo animae, if it be not used: but if he use it, a reward; if not, no pu­nishment but loss of his grace received; which per­haps he would account a benefit to be rid off: And yet sayes presently; [The bringing of God no re­turn, of all his grace, is a great and damning sin:] but then it differs not from a precept, not obeyed, and is given sub periculo animae, if not used. But is it not a damning sin also, not to return a propor­tion to his measure of grace? No, (says he) if he bring him some return, in a latitude; [for there's no obligation in this matter, ad semper, or, or gra­dum, to do it always, or to such a a degree.] To [Page 270]which I said, first, That there is an obligation, Semper, He that received five re­turn'd five more; he that two, two, &c. p. [...]00. n. 8. as opportunity is offered, and always to the degree of the grace, a gradual improvement. [To whom more is given, of him more is required;] Is express Scripture. 2. That this gloss savours too much of the Romish dialect; all which he takes no notice of.

And it seemes he was in some haste (more then good speed) to recriminate, and cast dirt in the face of his adversary. [They that most demurely reprehend this kinde of Divinity, that leave no­thing to mans will, yet do often exhort and repre­hend men; which must certainly be vain and ridi­culous, unless they be in some possibility by Gods grace, to do what they are exhorted to, &c.] But, first, I never denied but grace was often received in vain; but I said, it was not given by God, not to be used, or not improved by men, but onely to strengthen and incline, as he asserts. 2. Who are those men, that leave nothing to mans will? not I for certain, who say, the will is (too) free to evil, and by grace made, in some measure, free to good also. 3. Who sayes, men are not in possibility, by Gods grace, to do what they are exhorted to? though I fear, he equivocates in the word grace, as he knows, who were wont to doe. 4. Why may not they exhort and reprehend such, that do not what they can to avoid sins, and do things materially good? The Doctor seemes to hold, that no man may be exhorted to, or reprehended for, what is now to him impossible: or, that common grace is enough to enable men to do, what is commanded: or else it is vain and ridiculous. But this is a new controversie, and I list not to enter into it. My meaning was as afore, which now he stumbles upon, [That Gods giving grace in vain, n. 9.201. must be his not giving it so, as that it shall be no sin, not to use it.] [Page 271]If this be a strange expression, it's long of his stranger Divinity: who says, grace is not so given, but onely to incline, and strengthen, not to be used, &c. which was to me, to give it in vain. But of this enough before.

We are at last, brought to the old refuge of a latitude, but with a double contradiction to what he said before. 1. n. 10. That grace laid no obligation upon a man, but onely served to strengthen and in­cline: yet now says, grace doth bring obligation with it. 2. That it did not oblige to a return, pro­portionable to the measure of grace, non ad gradum; now he says, it brings obligation with it, and that to some return proportionable to that grace: But that proportionable return must be, not onely ad spe­ciem, but ad gradum. The onely evasion is, [pro­portionable return consists in a latitude, which hath several degrees in it;] Belike then, he that hath ten talents, if he bring in but one talent improved, brings a proportionable re­turn; for that's within the latitude. So that if he return of ten degrees, but one, yet he offends not in the defect, as contra, (for so he says) [ He that exceeds that minimum quod sic, that least degree, shall not offend by way of excess, but is more acceptable, and more highly rewardable.] As if the other nine degrees of ten. (For that's the latitude) were all above command, and works of supererogation. Yes, so he says in the conclusion; [As the lowest of these degrees are under obliga­tion, so the superiour are not; p. 201. n. 10 but yet such as will be accepted and rewarded by God, to him that ar­rives to them.] This is very easie and pleasant Divinity. Let the Reader judge.

Sect. 40.41. Object. Prudence will require us to do that which is fittest to be done, and so nothing is free; be an­swers, &c.

WE are now entring into a new Sea of con­troversie; p. 203. n. 2, 3. ]Whether man is bound to be prudent, to that degree, which he lost by sin.] The Doctor (to shew us some of his new Divinity) di­stinguishes; [ If by sin he mean mans own actual sins, whereby he hath any wayes infatuated him­self; then the affirmative is true, but not applyable to the mattter in hand, &c. But if of original sin, this sure will be found a mistake; for this loss of Adams was a punishment of Adams sin, and in his posterity must be looked on as a punishment; and he that is punished cannot be obliged not to be punish­ed.] It's easily known, in what School, the Doctor learned this Divinity, though I say nothing. But to the point, and to begin with the last first. First, What doth the Doctor mean by original sin? That in Adam onely, or Adams first actual sin? (as some Papists clearly do:) and so make the loss of prudence and original righteousness, to be no sin, but onely the punishment of sin; If it were not sin in Adam himself, then sure it cannot he such in his posteri­ty? n. 3. both in Adam, and in his posterity? This Papists say, and the Do­ctor seems to hold so, by his arguing; at least in Adams posterity. Yet why is it not a punishment in Adam as well as in his posterity; and then no sin in him, [for he that is punisht cannot be obli­ged not to be punisht.] If no man now be bound to be as prudent as Adam was in his integrity, (as he says) was not Adam himself bound after his [Page 273]fall to be as prudent and righteous, as in his inte­grity? No, for then he should be bound not to be punisht, being punisht with the loss of that prudence, and original righteousness. 2. Will the Doctor grant any original sin in Adams posterity? then I ask, what that original sin is? If onely, the loss, or want of original righteousness (as Papists make it) is not the want of original righteousness a sin? How then is it called orginal sin, if it be no sin? And sin it cannot be (in the Doctors Divinity) because it is a punishment of Adams sin. Then again, no infant is a sinner, in the want of original righteousness: Oh, blessed harmless babes! while they live, and surely all saved when they die young. This is the Divinity of some of the Doctors Schollers, which I fear they learned from him. 3. Did the Doctor never hear, in the Schools, [That one sin, is the pu­nishment of another,] and in the Scripture, that God (in severest justice) punishes sin with sin? and why not Adams first sin, with the loss of ori­ginal righteousness (which it self is a sin, as being [...], an inconformity to that Law created in him?) in himself and his posterity, they being all in him, and standing or falling with him? But if original sin, in Adams posterity, The pol­lutions of our na­ture, &c. are infeli­cities, if not sins. Pract. cat. p. 52. yet p. 74. called sin. be more then a want of original righteousness, even a pravity of nature inclining them to all evil, as well as averting from any good; (as all Orthodox hold) it is not only a punishment, but also a sin. And then though he that is punisht is not bound not to be punisht, yet he that hath lost original righteousness, is bound to be righteous; as righteous (and so as prudent) as he was created. As a decoctor or prodigal of an en­trusted state, who hath wastefully spent it, (which is to him a punishment sufficient, to want that estate) is yet bound to the repayment of it. 4. A man that by his actual sins, hath infatuated himself (which is the first part of his distinction) is bound to be pru­dent [Page 274]to that degree of prudence, he lost by his sin, (there is truth in this affirmation says the Doctor.) But say I, the very loss of that prudence, is a pu­nishment of his sin; and so cannot be a sin too, by the Doctors arguing. That it is both a sin and punishment, the Apostle is clear, Rom. 1.21, 22. [When they knew God, and glorified him not as God, &c. they became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkned, they became fools.] Is it not a sin for a man, by his own lusts, to darken his own heart, and to put out his own eyes? yet is it also a punishment, infflicted by God upon him, ver. 28. [God gave them up to a re­probate minde.] Much more might be added: But granting it true, of a man, infatuated by his actual sins; yet the Doctor hath his evasions: ['Tis not appliable to the matter in hand, viz. to such an high degree of prudence, as now he speaks of; for of that he may come short, without any degree of actual sin, as shall thus infatuate, and deprive him of pru­dence.] Let the Doctor apply this to Adam him­self, when he was alive, after his fall: He was bound to that high degree of prudence, which I speak of, that he lost by his sin: and of that he might not, without sin, come short, though his fol­lowing actual sins did not further infatuate him, and deprive him of that little remaining prudence which he had. Prudence in the highest degree, was a part or degree of the Image of God, that know­ledge he had, at his creation, which by his actual sin he lost; and is not loss, or want of that knowledge, or Image of God, a sin, as well as a punishment? If so in Adam, so also in his posterity. He therefore shifts the foot of his answer; [He speakes of a re­generate man, by the inlightning wise Spirit of God return'd to that state of prudence, from which his own actual sins may have degraded him; and if [Page 275]so, he is as prudent as he is bound to be, and yet ca­pable and growing in knowledge, and so free from sin in this respect, though not at the highest, that lapst nature is capable of.] Though this regenerate man, appear not in the Doctors discourse, yet it will do him no good, if granted; for we speak of any man since the fall, every man is bound to aspire to that degree of prudence, or knowledge, which he lost, not onely by his own actual sin; but by the sin of Adam. Hence the Apostle, Rom. 12.2. laies it on all as a command, [ Be ye transform'd in the renewing of your mind, that you may prove, what that perfect will of God is. And Eph. 4.23, 24. Be renewed in the spirit of your minde, and put on that new man, [...], &c. which after God, was created in righteous­ness and true holiness.] Which in Col. 3.10. he expresses thus, [Which is renewed in knowledge, af­ter the Image of him that created him.] Imply­ing that what is short of that Image, that know­ledge, is short of that which the Gospel calls us to, and consequently a sin, contrary to the Doctor who says, [ Though he arrive not at the highest degree, The Law is satisfied with the lowest. n. 6. n. 3. he is free from sin.] His latitude, gives his disciples elbow-room enough in Religion, and takes off their care of aspiring to higher degrees, when the lowest is without sin. But hear more in the second part of his distinction; [No man is bound now, to be as prudent, as Adam in his Integrity, any more then to be as healthy, any more then to be born in the state of innocency and perfection, &c.] Strange confidence this: 1. Is there no difference between a meer punishment, and that which may be a sin, as well as a punishment? Does not he that sins (did not Adam so) deface the Image of God, whereof prudence was a part? as he that defiles himself, de­faces the Image of God, that consisted in true Ho­liness? [Page 276]and is not that a sin? and is not that man bound to make reparation of that wrong, in defa­cing the Image of God? But sickness and diseases are meer punishments, and so no man is bound to be as healthy, as Adam was created. And for in­nocence and perfection, (as well as prudence) a man is bound to be as innocent and perfect as Adam, though he cannot be born so, being begotten of impure and defiled parents, and for want thereof, is born by nature the childe of wrath, which supposes him sinful.

But this and the like assertions of mine, p. 204. n. 4. (he says) [Are nothing but an heap of paralogismes, no one of the proofs belonging to the highest degree of mercy, which should be inferred from them. I had thought that perfection, which Law and Gospel call for, had intended the highest degree of piety and mercy; but the Doctor hath found out a new kinde of perfection, which hath a large latitude of degrees; n. 5. of which more ere long. Hear what he says here. 1. [The perfection of Holiness which the Law required, was but either sincere and up­right, or at most, but unsinning obedience, and nei­ther of these includes the highest degree of Piety, which is possible.] The first part of this answer, con­founds Law & Gospel: The Law required not only sincerity and uprightness, but also exact perfection of of parts and degrees: [Do this, all this, and do it well, or die.] The Gospel is satisfied indeed with sin­cerity and uprightness; pardoning what is not ex­actly done, and accepting through Christ what is done; but the Law knows no such Indulgence: This he misdoubting, helps it with another; [or at most but unfinning obedience.] But unfinning obe­dience, includes both a conformity of nature, to the Holiness of the Law, and also the highest degree of piety possible. He that comes short in a degree [Page 277]of Holiness, which the Law requireth, his Holi­ness is sinful, and without mercy, damnable. [Cur­sed is he that continueth not in all things, &c.] Yea, the highest degree of Piety (if possible) in a nature corrupted, and inconformable to the Law, is finning obedience; and needs pardon.

This answer afore, satisfies him not; therefore he addes, n. 6. [ If by the Law be meant the Covenant made with Adam in innocency, then it's true, that the perfection, which that required, was unfin­ning obedience; and if Adam had performed that, yet he had been capable of higher degrees of Piety, then that law required, there being in unfinning obedience a latitude, &c.] The Doctor is much beholden to his latitude, and degrees of perfecti­on, &c. But it's proved already that unsinning obe­dience, reaches to the least title of the Law, and to the highest degree of Piety; and then the cause is mine. And as for Adams being capable of higher degrees of Piety, upon his unfinning obe­dience; that is, that his state was a state of profici­ency, it comes presently to be considered in the next. But I pray was not the sum of that Law, [To love (and to serve) the Lord, with all his heart, soul, minde, strength,] that is, to the utmost of his pos­sibility? and then, must he not needs sin, if he came short, or remitted his love, in any of those circumstances? Yet he says, upon his former mi­stake, [That to those highest degrees, the Law can­not be thought to binde, when it is satisfied with the lowest; all the superiour degrees being addi­tions.] Which is certainly false: For if Adam might have satisfied the Law, with the lowest de­grees of Piety, he might have remitted of his love in the service of God, contrary to that Law, and besides might have merited (as Papists say) by going to those highest degrees, beyond unfinning obedience, and [Page 278] above what the Law did binde him to. But this suits well with the Doctors uncommanded Wor­ship, and works of perfection above all com­mands.

Yet this the Doctor must gain, or he loses his cause; he therefore instances in frequency of prayer, [Adam (says he) might have exceeded any propor­tion which Gods Law required of him. p. 7. p. 204.] But what if I should say, Adam needed not to pray at all, as wanting nothing, unless he would pray for perse­verance; but the Angels in Heaven, need perse­verance, yet we read not that they pray for it: But this may seem a paradox, but not so unlikely as some of the Doctors. I shall therefore wave it, and de­sire to know of him, what proportion of frequency in Prayer, the Law required of him? How many times a day, &c. this must be resolved, before he could exceed that proportion: I leave it with him, and proceed. 2. [If Adam had never finned, yet might his state, he a state of proficiency, and then the perfection required, was not the highest degree of Piety, &c.] The Antecedent is very uncer­tain, that his state was a state of proficiency; he was as perfect and complete in his kinde, as his na­ture could hold; as the Angels were (it's probable) as full of holiness, at their creation, as they are now; and so the Saints after the day of Judge­ment, as perfectly holy, as to eternity; no profici­ency in grace; that's for viatores, not for compre­hensores: And hence it's evident, that the highest degree of Piety was required of him, and he had sinned, by any lower; contrary to the Doctors consequence. 3. That Adam and his posterity should have been rewarded according to their works, (the Doctors third argument) is true; but that they should have had degrees of rewards, is at best a probleme, and upon the former ground, of a [Page 279]state of non proficiency, like to be false. This may be seconded, by the instance of Angels, there is no such proportion of rewards to them; for they enjoy­ed God, their utmost happiness, from the first crea­tion, at least from their confirmation, as they shall do, to eternity. And now if I were disposed to make the Doctor some new work, I could cast a [...], (as he calls it) an Apple of con­tention, before him, by starting a new question, [Whether there shall be degrees of glory, to the Saints, in Heaven.] He knows it is a controver­sie amongst very learned men, and much is said on both sides: If he please to determine it, let him; and I proceed.

What was said before of Adams proficiency, and rewards proportionable, he confesses to be but a speculation; p. 204. n. 8. he therefore [ supposes I meant the Law of the Jews, and then the perfection of Holi­ness which that required, must, he supposes, signifie truth and sincerity of Holiness, such as was in Zach. and Eliz. Luke 1.6.] There is first a mi­stake, that I meant the Law of the Jews, as con­tradistinct to the Law; which he calls a covenant of works: I meant it of the Law, as contradistinct to the Gospel; in that sense, the Law given to the Jews required not only sincerity and truth, See Gal. 5.3. (which yet were required in innocence) but perfections of Holiness, in the highest degree, as I said afore. I remember I have read somewhere, Pract. cat. p. 8. 2. edit. that the Doctor sayes, [ The truth is, the Judaical Law did represent unto us the first covenant, and that especially, and is so called, Heb. 8. by requiring per­fect obedience, and pronouncing a curse on him, that continued not in all those many burthensome ordi­nances, which the Law gave no power to perform.] True it is the Doctor addes there, [So it did repre­sent the second covenant:] But under favour, he [Page 280]speaks, incongruously twice. 1. In saying, the Law Judaical represented the second Covenant, which the Gospel onely holds forth. 2. That he joyns the Ceremonial Laws and Ordinances, as a part of the first Covenant with the Moral Law, which alone was the Covenant of works to Adam. Neither did that Law represent the second Cove­nant at all; for the Ceremonial Law of Sacrifices, &c. did onely represent Christ, and this was a Gospel dispensation, and beside the promises of Christ, obscurely intimated, this was a great part of the Jewes Gospel. Hence it will follow, that the perfection of Holiness which that Law of the Jews so considered, required, was not onely sincerity and truth of Holiness, but (as he said) unfinning perfect obedience, and pronouncing a curse, &c. Sinceri­ty and truth of Holiness, as it was also required in the Law, is accepted onely in the Gospel: Then Zach. and Eliz. were not just with respect to the Judaical Law, but the Gospel dispensation. And when we hear of any, said to be just, and perfect, it must be understood Evangelically, not Legally and strictly: for properly there is no perfection, but what exactly answers to the perfection of the Law. Then it follows again, that there are no degrees of perfection; perfection implying the highest degree. There are degrees of Holiness and Righteousness, in the same, or divers persons, but no degrees of perfection; yet these degrees of perfection, the Doctor makes great use of, as we shall again hear.

I said, the Law required Perfection of Holiness, and he said, the Gospel requires yet greater perfecti­on: n. 10. He answers, [That greater perfection which Christ required, is but an higher degree of the same perfection; but not the highest that is possi­ble, &c.] But here are many mistakes. 1. That [Page 281]there are degrees of perfection. 2. That he ha­ving imputed Imperfection to the Law, yet calls that perfection that Christ required, an higher de­gree of perfection; when the Law before, was it self imperfect, wanting perfection; Ʋt per­fectorum perfectio­res appa­reant & Gnostico­rum magis Gnostici viri, &c. ut Irenae­us, l. 1. c. 5. Opepo­nes, &c. and required it not. Christ onely required perfection. 3. The perfection required, whether by the Law, or Christ, being supposed to be the Highest, he yet makes one, yea, many degrees of perfection above the highest: Christ (says he) did not require the highest degree that is possible: And now we have a fine Philoso­phical speculation indeed: [Suppose eight degrees of zeal or piety, or perfection; A Jew had as ma­ny, suppose five, as would denominate him perfect a Christian more, to have six, it's visible, that he that hath all, that is required of a Christian, is yet capa­ble of having more, seven, and yet not come to the eighth degree.] [Take heed that no man spoil you, by Philosophy, &c.] may very well be used here. The Doctor might as well made 18, or 80. de­grees of Zeal, and Piety in several men, p. 205. n. 11 and he does so, presently: [There is beside, in every de­gree, a latitude also, and in it, as it were fracti­ons, and all this little enough to bear proportion with them different works of pious men here, or their glory hereafter.] But, first, In this Arithmeti­cal, or Geometrical proportion, the Doctor forgat where to place the four first degrees of Zeal, Piety, Perfection; and I can think of none but Heathens to be a fit subject of them; so that some, at least four degrees of them must be found in an Heathen, five, in a Jew, six, at least in a Christian: If then an Heathen arrive, at the fourth degree, he is perfect in his latitude; a Jew at five, &c. And no marvel, for the Doctor made (above) the Athe­nians to be very pious men, and more devout then their neighbours, 2. But then again, I would ask, [Page 282]what if the Heathen come short of the fourth de­gree, the Jew of the fifth, the Christian of the sixth, are they perfect or imperfect, in that posture? That they are yet perfect, according to the Doctors Phi­losophy, (for Divinity it is not) is proved from this, that his latitude of perfection, takes in all the eight degrees; ergo, he is perfect that hath but one degree, as well as he that hath four being an Hea­then, or five being a Jew, or six being a Christian: Nay, he that hath the lowest fraction of the sixth degree, hath the sixth degree; then he that hath the lowest fraction of the fifth, hath the fifth; and so of the fourth. And why then hath not he that hath but one degree, nay one fraction of that first degree, a right to challenge perfection, as will as he that hath four, five, or six degrees. 3. If he shall say, He that falls short of the fifth degree, being a Jew, falls short of perfection, and is imperfect; and he that falls short of the sixth degree, being a Chri­stian, falls short of perfection, and is imperfect; then I would ask by what Rule of Scripture, or right reason, is he imperfect, that falls short of five, be­ing a Jew; or six, being a Christian; and yet he that arrives at five, or six, yea, the lowest fraction of that degree, said to be perfect; seeing he also falls short of the eighth, which is supposed the highest degree of perfection. 4. Divinty would rather say; supposing Zeal and Piety, to require eight degrees; he is onely perfectly zealous, and perfectly pious, who arrives at the eighth degree, and all these that fall short, more or less, of that degree, to be more or less (not perfect, for that they are not, but) imperfect, and so no degrees of perfection; what is less then it ought to be, is in vitio, so far faulty, and sinful; as we shall hear anon. As fractions therefore in Arithmetick, are imperfect numbers; so those degrees of Zeal and [Page 283]Piety, in Divinity, are imperfect virtues: there may be degrees of virtues, Zeal, Piety, &c. but no degrees of perfection. But enough and too much of this fine speculation.

The next about degrees of mercy, is bottom'd upon the same airy speculation. 1. p. 205. n. 12 That there is any highest degree of mercy determin'd by the Law, to which a man is bound; which being done, a man may exceed that. The Law is not deter­minative, but according to circumstances, requires more or less; and then bindes, and so it is not above command. 2. That to give above a mans ability, and the necessity of the poor, is no breach of charity, in the excess; when as the Law limits charity to others, by that to our selves. 3. That the Macedonians, did give above their abilitie, which the text says not, as was noted above. I did not understand that precept, n. 13. [Be merciful as your heavenly Father, &c.] in regard of equality, but quality; and in regard of proportioning our mercy, according to the circumstances, which command our mercy; as Deut. 15 8. [Thou shalt open thine hand wide unto him, and shalt surely lend him sufficient for his need, in that which he wanteth.] That's one act of charity; another is, giving, ver. 10. [Thou shalt surely give him, &c.] The words are more full in the Original; [Opening, thou shalt open thy hand, and lending, thou shalt lend him; (how much?) enough for his want, that which is wanting to him; giving, thou shalt give unto him.] That is, freely, fully, according to thy ability, and his necessity. But what if the Doctor do this, and then will be yet more merci­ful? is that excess, and a fault? I had said, Cir­cumstances considered, [I am bound to supply his need; and to give less, were neither prudent, nor pious, what ever it were, to give more.] This last, [Page 284]the Doctor takes hold on; [He dare not pronunce it an offence, against either of those virtues, to go beyond this: but breaks off abruptly, what ever it were to give more.] I did not then affirm it to be an offence to give more; because it was in questi­on: but if he had read on the next Section, I brought here his own confession; [That it's possi­ble to offend against prudence in too prodigal a gi­ving; and in too parsimonious, against Piety.] That says as much, as I intended: that there may be an offence in the excess in giving too much; as in too little, a defect: to which he says nothing, but labours to evade it, as we shall see presently. But in his way, a man can hardly offend, either in the defect or excess: Not in the defect, if he give but a little; yet charity or mercy having a latitude, and degrees: he that arrives at the lowest degree, or fraction of a degree, is not onely merciful, but per­fect in mercy, as well as he that goes to an higher degree: Not in the excess; for he had newly said, n. 12. [Supposing any sum, that in all those cir­cumstances, two men are bound to give, yet certain­ly one may lawfully exceed that sum, and give more; even beyond his ability; and this not be sinful, but more acceptable, &c.] Why then should the Doctor blame (if he do blame) some devout Papists, who give away all, and go themselves a begging, as thinking it a very meritorious work, more acceptable; more rewardable? yet this the Doctor addes, [As I am bound to supply his pre­sent wants, so I may make provision also against his future necessities, &c.] He sayes too little in the last; he may, yea must make provision against his fu­ture necessities; for he wants for the future, as well as at present; and an able man is bound to provide for that. The Samaritane gave him a good pattern for this, who did not onely power in wine and oyl, [Page 285]for his present need, but left money, and charge to the hoast, to take care of him, with promise to repay it: [Go thou and do likewise,] is our Saviours in­ference and command: and then, not above a command.

Sect. 42. And here he confesses it's possible to offend, &c.

THat vertue (and so charity) consists in a mid­dle point, between two extremes, he cannot deny; but still flies to his old refuge, not in an in­divisible point, there is a latitude of degrees, &c. To which enough hath been said afore. All he ex­cepts to, is, [That righteousness of God, p. 206. n. 14 doth not use to punish those facts which have no Law obser­vable by man to forbid them, &c.] I did not say, they had no Law observable by man; but thus, [If it swerve from that point, to either extreme, it is more or less a fault, though not observed, perhaps not observable by men.] My meaning was, that a man might easily swerve from the middle point, the strait line, wherein vertue consists, and very hard­ly observe the declinations: which yet is punishable, &c. especially when some vices have the very si­militude of vertues. The Doctor seemes to think, that in natural men, the Law being blotted and blurred in their hearts, the Lord may not in justice punish them, for what they cannot now read; just like his other Divinity. I said moreover, [Pru­dence it self being a vertue, in our created na­ture, then certainly commanded to do what was fit­test, and so it doth still, that what is short of the [Page 286]Rule, by our imprudence, is a fault, &c.] To which just nothing.

But enough to the next. I said two things in an­swer to the objection propounded by him, p. 207. n. 15. [ That it seemed to touch upon. 1. The mercenary. 2. The meritorious way of Romanists, &c.] To the lat­ter he says little, yet sure the Romanists do hold me­rit of good works, though required by the Law or Gospel; how much more, of works, and perfecti­ons of vertues above the Law and Gospel? wherein how the Doctor agrees with them, let him consi­der: I can see no difference; but that the Doctor denies the word, merit, which they openly profess. For the other, I say it is too mercenary to look one­ly, or first, at the reward, rather then at vertue; and to look at a greater reward for a work, or ver­tue, above a command, make it yet more mercenarie, and savours too much of merit. Did the Doctor never hear it spoken, [ O derunt peccare boni virtu­tis amore? And that, a good man should serve God for himself, though neither reward nor punishment, heaven nor hell?] No, this is some new modern Divinity sure: As ancient as Clem. Alexand. Stromat. 4. who asserts, Virum bonum & perfe­ctum nihil boni facere, propter metū poenae, vel spem mercedis, sive ab hominibus, sive ab ipso Deo? And so Bernard, De diligendo Deo: Licet Deus sine praemio diligi non potest, tamen non est ei, intuitu praemii, serviendum. Which cannot be absolutely taken, n. 18. but as I have exprest. As for merces ex pacto, or by way of promise, that's made to works under command; but there is no pactum, or promise of re­ward, to any works done, above the Law: or let us see the place. Where hath Christ promised a greater re­ward, to any such work above the Law? That Matt. 5.12. is made to such as suffer for him, but upon command, To take up their cross. But where hath [Page 287]Christ promised a greater reward, to that perfect state of Virginity, (as he calls it) then to honest and chaste Marriage? It is therefore presumption for any man to expect it, upon that notion, and (as he said, s. 45. of Superst.) [ groundless, and folly, fast­ning some promise upon Christ, which he hath not made in the Gospel; p. 208. n. 20.] which is no better then ly­ing. But he says, [He supposed prudence to look ei­ther onely, or first, on the greatest perfection of ver­tue, as the way, to the most glorious reward.] I pray, what is that perfection of vertue, that he first looks at? It is either under command, or not. If under it, it cannot look for a greater reward, but by promise: If not under command (as he intends it, of Virginity, or voluntary Martyrdom) as it hath no promise, so it is no proper vertue, or per­fection, (as shall be shew'd anon) and so no way to the most glorious reward hereafter. The Doctor is here even at the gates of Rome.

I denied not, that it was lawful to make use of hope and fear, and so to look at rewards promised, or punishments threatned; p. 209. n. 23. yet the Doctor first makes [my Divinity here sutable to what I gave a taste of, in that of slavish fear;] (which whe­ther it be not better then his, the Reader may judge by what is said about it above, ad p. 26.) and then jeeres me with the fable [of the womans firebrand and bason of water; one to burn up heaven, the other to quench the fire of hell: to take away hope and fear, &c.] I believe I have said as much in vindication of hope of reward, in a Sermon abroad, some years since, on 2 John ver. 8. as the Doctor hath said, in his on I suppose it should be 2 Cor. 7.1. yet not among the Errata's. 1 Cor. 7.1. which I never saw; or in his last Edition of his Pract. Cat. which I have not yet read: as perhaps, nor he mine.

He now speaks out, p. 210. n. 26 and says, [The highest de­gree of vertue, is, in this whole debate, denied by him, to be under command.] And he addes very an­gerly, n. 27. [It were a contradiction and madness in him, when he speaks of perfection, which is not under command, to mean that which is required in the Commandments.] I have hitherto, I confess, thought it a contradiction, & little less then a spiri­tual madness in the Proctors of Rome, to hold, the greatest perfection here, or the highest degree of vertue, to be under none, but above all command. Nor did I think the Doctor had been gone so far in this disease, that when he spake all along of Will-worship, uncommanded Worship, in Rites, and Ce­remonies, and Festivals, he had intended them to be the highest vertues, or perfections, not under com­mand, which now I perceive he does. We must therefore unravel all again, and search further into this Romish mystery: The Doctor somewhere above, charges me with a fallacy, plurium Interrogatio­num; but if he be not in this debate, more guilty of it himself, let the Reader judge. There are in it many questions, not yet determined; which must be resolved, before this discourse will pass: as, first, [Whether there be any vertues, not under com­mand. 2. Whether there be any perfection above command. 3. Whether there be any perfection in this life. 4. Whether there be any degrees in that perfection. 5. Whether Virginity, and voluntary Martyrdom, &c. be to be accounted vertues. 6. Whether there be a greater reward promised to such, then to works commanded, or under the Law?] I shall speak to then all.

Quest. 1. Whether there be any virtues, not under command.

This Question seems to me, to be all one with that of Papists, whether there be any Counsels, or works of Counsels, above command. Which they thus define, [A Counsel is a good work, not com­manded by Christ, but commended.] So Bellarm. Or, [an exhortation to some good work, obedience to which, is laudable; but the transgression incul­pable.] So Alphons. de Castr. which will better appear, by the opposition of a precept; [Which is a Law or Rule, which bindes all, to whom it is gi­ven, so that he that disobeyes it, is in danger of eternal damnation.] They differ (say they) many wayes, especially in the end; [Which of a precept is, either reward or punishment; of a Counsel is, a greater reward to him that observes it, and no pu­nishment to him that neglects it.] The Doctor (to avoid the odium, or suspition of compliance with Papists) avoids the name of Councels, but yet, first, gives us another word, that is the genus of it, ad­vice, or exhortation, [...], opinion, [...], just as in the case of single life, pag. 192. n. 3. And 2. Talkes of vertues not under command, which is Counsels with Papists. And 3. Makes the observers of them capable of a greater reward, See suprd p. 93. n. 4. s. 4. and no punishment to the neglecters of them. The Apostle gives his advice, only in things indifferent, and so do Papists, and the Doctor; but herein they differ, that the Apostle assigns no reward (much less a greater) to the observers; or any loss of reward, to them that neglect them, much less, punishment. If they would call Coun­sels, works in themselves not evil, left to every mans free-will, and no more ado, we (says Cha­mier) [Page 290]would not deny them such: as Paul Coun­sels Timothy, to use a little wine; and the Corin­thians, to abstain from Marriage, in that time of distress, supposing the gift of continency. But such Counsels as these, as they incur no punish­ment, Good in an high degree. p. 93. n. 4. if neglected; so if observed, they have no reward in heaven. But it's evident, the Papists, and the Doctor with them, do not esteem them opera non mala; but bona, good, yea better, then works commanded; and also make them virtues, highest virtues, and most acceptable, and reward­able. Now that there are no such Counsels, or Vertues above the command of God; I thus shall prove.

1. [ Every proper vertue acted, is an act of obe­dience; But vertues above command, acted, are no acts of obedience; ergo,] The Minor is evident thus: Every act of obedience, presupposes a com­mand; for obedience and a command are relata; therefore without a command, there can be no obe­dience. The Major is proved thus; every vertue acted, presupposes a Rule, to which it holds con­formity; but conformity, to a Rule, is an act of obedience; and consequently not above com­mand.

2. [ There is no vertue, but hath it's opposite vi­ces: It's the nature of vertue, to stand in the midst, between two extremes: But Counsels or Vertues above command, have no opposite vices, in the ex­cess or defect.] Not an excess, for they are the highest perfections: not a defect, because there is no prohibition of neglect or omission of it; and so the neglect or transgression of them, is no sin, and then no vice in the defect: See p. 93. n. 4. So the say, neglect of a Counsel, is no sin.

3. [If there be any virtue above command, then there is some vice, under no prohibition of the [Page 291]Law. The consequence is good, for there is parratio of vice and vertue: But there is no vice or sin, be­low, and not under a prohibition of the Law] This is clear, from the definition of sin; which is a trans­gression, or inconformity to the Law. Yet I re­member the Doctor above, quarrell'd with them, that reduced all sins to the Law of the Decalogue: Sure every fault or vice must be a trans­gression of the Law. p. 222. n. 3. It may be upon design; that if there be any sins not reducible to the Law, he might introduce also some virtues not reducible to the Law; that is, above command: And I adde, if sin or vice, be an [...], which properly signifies not so much a transgression, as an inconformity to the Rule of the Law; then eve­ry vertue must be a conformity to some Law; which may be added to strengthen the first argument.

4. [That which is under no Law, precept or pro­hibition, is a thing left indifferent:] Now to do a thing indifferent, is not capable of praise; or neg­lect it, of dispraise, of reward or punishment. But the doing of a Counsel, (say they) is very commend­able, yea rewardable; as the highest vertue, or per­fection; therefore it is no thing indifferent, and then it must be under command or prohibition, which is a contradiction to their assertion, that these vertues, are under no command. More might be ad­ded, but these may suffice at present.

Quest. 2. Whether there be any perfection above command.

This depends upon the former, and stands or falls with it; for the perfection the Doctor means, is of vertues above command, or (in his own words) uncommanded degrees of vertue. And here the Doctor must hold out a new coin'd distincti­on, of perfection of virtues, under the Law, and perfection of virtues above the Law: for so he does, [Page 292]in effect, when he says, [A man may come to the perfection, which the Law requires, and yet come short, or go beyond it; to an higher degree of perfe­ction, in uncommanded degrees of virtues.] Nay more, [The latitude of vertues under command is so large,] (like the distance, between the Tropicks) that a man may tumble up & down, & arrive at the least degree of perfection, required by the Law; be yet more perfect if he arrive at an higher degree, not commanded by the Law; though (which is a contradiction) under the command of the Law. This may be gathered from n. 10, 11. by his eight degrees of perfection; and the fractions in every degree: Let the Reader turn back, and consider if it be not so. But besides this, there are degrees of perfection, (beyond the Tropicks) in uncommanded vertues, above the Law, I know not how many: and those we now are to consider; One or two Argu­ments may suffice to ruine this opinion. [1. If there be no virtues above command, then there is no perfection above command.] The consequence is clear, because the Doctor by perfection here, under­stands uncommanded virtues, or above command: The Antecedent is proved by four arguments, to the former question; ergo. 2. [ If the Law be the absolute and onely Rule of perfection, then there can be no perfection above command: But the first is true, Psal. 19.7. Jam. 1.25.] The conse­quence is evident, and needs no proof. The Do­ctor then must finde out some distinctions to evade this; either, first, That of Papists, [There is a two-fold perfection; first, perfect, according to the Law; or imperfect, sutable to our frailty;] Which seems a contradiction in adjecto, an imperfect perfection: yet so they speak. 2. That of his own; [Perfecti­on is capable of a double notion: either it may sig­nifie unsinning obedience; or any higher degree of [Page 293]exercise of any particular vertue, chastity, mercy, &c.] Of which more, when we come at it. p. 214. n. 37. Onely saying now, that these distinctions are almost the same, with that of our Divines, that perfection is either legal, which is properly perfe­ction; or Evangelical, improperly called so, by Divine indulgence and acceptance. But this will stand him in no stead here; the question being, [whether there be any perfection above command,] above the Law; not whether there be any other per­fection in the Gospel above the Law. And this would have fitted the Doctor better, who holds, that Christ hath perfected the Law, and brought in an higher degree of perfection, then was required by the Law: as we shall hear ere long: in this sense, he might say, there is a perfection above the Law; that is, in the Gospel: but this is not to the purpose; for even that perfection, is under the com­mand of Christ; and so not above command. 3. Adde this one argument more, that which is un­der obligation on men to do, is not above, but un­der some command (the reason and proof of this is, because obligation to do any thing supposes a command.) But the most Heroical vertues, or works, are under obligation to be done: This is proved thus, those works which are done by some special gift and strength from God, are, co nomine, under some obligation to be done; but those high works are done by some special gift and strength from God (and cannot be done without it.) The Minor is evident and needs no proof: the Major is proved by that maxime universal of our Saviour, [ To whomsoever much is given, of him much is re­quired, and to whom men have committed much, of him they will ask the more, Luke 12.48.] But to those heroical workers, much and more is given; therefore much and more will be required, and so [Page 294]they are not above command. For this we have the Doctors own concession: [Whatsoever degree of perfection, either by doing or suffering, we can aspire to, it is still the work of Gods good grace and strength in us, (for what hast thou which thou hast not received? and then what place for glorying? p. 224. n. 3.] Let him consider how he will recon­cile himself to himself, who above allowed of boast­ing, ad p. 185. n. 5. 6.

Quest. 3. Whether any perfection at all, in this life.

This is also taken for granted by the Doctor, but never proved; but our Divines, generally deny it, and oppose Papists, who affirm it. They say, [There is no perfection in this life, but onely in that to come, when God shall be all in all.] It may be said, in this our peregrination, some are more perfect then others, or rather more truly and properly, more or less imperfect, as there is a pro­gression in the love of God and our neighbour; un­der which heads is contained, what ever perfection can be propounded to any man: to which all Chri­stians are to aspire, but cannot attain it here. And this the Doctor dare not deny, or if he should, may easily be refuted: first, by Scripture, [Who liveth, and sinneth not: If we say we have no sin, we sin by lying.] And secondly, by reason, from Scripture: If in many things we sin all, then we reach not to the Rule of perfection, the Law. 3. The reason of it is, we know but in part, and believe but in part, and so practice but in part. 4. Saint Paul as high toward perfection as any man, denies it of himself, Phil. 3 12. [Not as though I were al­ready perfect.] If the Doctor shall say, as he will anon; he means it not of unfinning perfection, of [Page 295]the Law, he must be told again, he varies and de­serts the question, which is of perfection above command, which is, above the Law.

Quest. 4. Whether any degrees of perfe­ction.

A man would think this were reasonably denied; there are degrees toward perfection, but perfection it self knows no degrees: yea, degrees to perfecti­on, and progress in grace, to which the best are ex­horted, argues Imperfection; but here the Doctor will fly to his Latitude and degrees of vertues: to which enough hath been said already.

Quest. 5. Whether Virginity, voluntary Mar­tyrdome, &c. be vertues or states of perfe­ction.

The Doctor speaking of uncommanded degrees of vertues, expresses it in four particulars; p. 210. n. 27. [Vir­ginity, Austerities, abundant Laborings, and Mar­tyrdom it self.] For the first of those, the Doctor should have told us, what he intends by it; whe­ther he mean chastity, for so Papists do; as if there were no Chastity in Marriage; or Caelibate and single life: If he take Virginity for Chastity, that's an improper instance, for it's under com­mand, and he is speaking of uncommanded vertues. He must then understand it of single life, or an unmarried state; which I gather, because he speaks of undertaking those courses be it of Virginity, &c. and elsewhere says, [It is not commanded, but looked on as the greatest degree of perfection] I wonder he did not except Martyrdome, for reasons which he knows, but let it pass. Take it then, for single life; I would make bold to ask, how is single [Page 296]life a vertue? and if it be, is not Marriage a ver­tue too? they are but differing states of life: [ Ger­son (says Doctor Hall) hath taught us not to call Virginity a vertue; though cousin germane to a vertue.] But sure that must be, when Virginity, that is single life, is attended with chastity of body and spirit: else it's far enough from vertue. But by the same reason, Chaste Marriage may as well be called, a vertue, or of kin to a vertue: both im­properly enough. Does he then place the vertue, in the undertaking, or vowing of it, as Papists do? That seems his meaning: But that is no vertue, the vertue is rather in keeping of the vow, then making it. Then again, how is his Virginity, or single life, perfection, or the greatest degree of perfection? Why marriage should not be a state, and as great a state of perfection, as single life, I see no reason; seeing God himself brought the first couple, from Virginity to a Married state; and hath pronoun­ced it honourable, which he said not of a single life. Let him take it in what sense he please; I shall prove it is neither vertue, nor higher degree of perfe­ction.

1. It is no vertue, that's proved by some of the arguments to the first question; first, [Every vir­tue is under some command; but Virginity or single life is under no command.] The Minor, is the Do­ctors main assertion: The Major is proved in the first: A vertue must be under some Rule, that guides it's conformity, &c. As then, every vice is under some prohibition, so, every vertue must be under some precept. Secondly, if Virginity be a vertue, it hath its opposite vices, (as was said in ge­neral above.) But virginity, or single life hath no opposite vices: or what shall they be: what the ex­cess? what the defect? I hope he will not say, Marriage is either of the extremes. Thirdly, [Page 297]things in themselves indifferent, are neither ver­tues nor vices; nor yet the using or not using of them, vertuous, or sinful: But single life ( as also marriage) are in themselves, things indifferent, nei­ther commanded nor prohibited, but left free, to the qualifications of the persons; ergo, they are no vertues, nor vices. Fourthly, No vertue can ever be a vice or sinfull: but it may be sinful for some to undertake single life; that is, such as have not the gift of continency. Lastly, that which may fall under a command, may not be called as uncom­manded vertue: But single life may fall to some, to be under a command; of which in the next.

2. It is no high, or higher perfection, then Marriage. This is proved. 1. [Because it is no vertue, as hath been proved,] and of the perfection of vertues, we are speaking. 2. Marriage is an honourable Ordinance of God, Virginity is but an imposition of a man: Now it seemes absur'd, that a voluntary institution of man, should be a more per­fect state, then an Ordinance of God? 3. The undertaking of a thing indifferent, is not com­mendable in it self, as the neglect of it, is no dis­honour, and so no high perfection to undertake it. But Virginity, or single life, is a thing indifferent, onely commendable in the end of undertaking it, the greater glory, or service of God, which may be and ought to be our ends in all use of indifferent things; [Whether eat, or drink, &c.] 4. The undertaking a thing, that may be under command, is no high perfection, but a duty: But single life may fall un­der a command. For thus I argue; [A man ei­ther hath the gift of continency from God, (for it is a special gift) and then God calls him to a sin­gle life, to be freer to his service; and so it will prove a duty: or he hath not the gift, and then it [Page 298]is his duty to marry,] (as was said long ago.) If he shall say, though a man hath the gift of continency, yet the Apostle, 1 Cor. 7. leaves it free for him to marry; and then if he voluntarily abstain, that's the vertue, and high degree of perfection, which he speaks of: I answer, that is denied by some; [That he that knows he hath the gift, may marry, but it his duty not to marry (as above,) Qui potest capere, capiat, is say they, a charge to the able.] And the Doctor himself says in this very place, n. 27. [I hope it is not every mans duty, but at the utmost his, who can receive it.] Where he inclines to think it is a duty to him that can receive it: and then it's no perfection, much less a great one. 5. To place vertue, or perfection, in any thing, or state of life, which God hath not placed in it, is supersti­tious and sinful: so the Doctor Superst. Sect. 45. But God hath not (though the Doctor hath) pla­ced vertue, a high and more perfection, in single life, then in Marriage; ergo, The Doctor and Papists with him, are sinfully superstitious. And now I come to the last question.

Quest. 6. Whether there be a greater reward promised to such, then to Marriage, or works commanded by the Law.

That a Counsel differs from a Precept in this, that the one observed brings a reward, neglected, a pu­nishment; (that's the latter) and the other, (the Counsel) brings no punishment if neglected, and a greater reward if observed, is the doctrine of Pa­pists: the Doctor speaks the same language for the latter part, for his uncommanded vertues; that they are more commendable, more acceptable, more re­wardable, then works done, that are under com­mand. This he hath twenty times, I think, at least, [Page 299]asserted, and making Virginity the greatest degree of perfection, far higher then honest and honourable Marriage, must consequently say the same of it; [It is more commendable, acceptable, rewardable, then Marriage.] Which words would beseem a Papist better then a Protestants pen. But to the point, Whoso­ever hath learned to remove corruption (from marriage) shall finde the crown of Matri­monial chastity, no less glorious then that of single life. Dr. Hall. Decad. 5. ep. 9. f. See Contempl of Jepthe, ad finem. I once more desire to see the place of Scripture, where this promise is made; and if it cannot be shewn (as I am confident it cannot) then I would first argue thus, ad hominem, & ad rem; [To fasten a promise upon Christ which he hath no where made, is a su­perstitious vanity, and more, a plain belying of Christ and the Scripture: But to say, that Virgi­nity or single life, is more acceptable, and reward­able, then honest Marriage; is to fasten a promise on Christ, which he hath no where made; ergo,] The Major is the Doctors own assertion: Of Superst. s. 45. The Minor is strong, till the place be produced. 2. To say, that a thing or work done, not under command, is more acceptable, com­mendable, rewardable, then a thing or work done under command; is high presumption, for men to take upon themselves, to distribute their own honor and rewards: But this the Doctor does presumptu­ously do, together with Papists: the Major is pro­ved by this, that God hath promised rewards to them that obey his commands, and they may faith­fully expect them; but he hath made none such, to things done, beside or above commands, and there­fore it is high presumption to expect them. 3. A thing in it self indifferent, if not done, it is no fault, if done, it deserves no commendation; much less then may it expect more acceptance, and greater reward, then a thing done upon command; but Virginity is a thing indifferent; ergo. And for a close of this discourse, it must be remembred, that the Doctors subject in this debate was Will-wor­ship, [Page 300]uncommanded worship, such as are Rites, and Ceremonies and Festivals: sutable to those Free-will-offerings which were parts, or degrees of Worship; and he fell off from that to things of common life; works of mercy, and states of life, which are not parts of Worship, nor can be called Will-worship, because they are no Worship. Now marke the issue of this discourse; either the Do­ctor must make Virginity, voluntary Martyrdome, and the rest, Worship; (else they cannot be Will-worship) or else he must say, that his Rites and Festivals, appointed by men, &c. so observed, are more commendable, more acceptable, and more re­wardable, then the very institutions of Christ him­self, being duly observed by Christians; which if he will say, no Papists can say worse. And this may suffice to be spoken to the first, that of Vir­ginity.

The next is, the undertaking of Austerities, (n. 27. p. 210. n. 27.) such I suppose, as Fastings, and Watchings, and the like, not sparing of the body: (I hope he does not mean Eremitical, Monastical, Ridicu­lous Penances and Pilgrimages, which are part of Romish Austerities) I know not well, what he means by them; onely I suppose he intends it of that [...], in the text so long before us; making that as good, as his [...], and humility; parts of his Will-worship, which Papists themselves condemn, Vide Estium in locum. The like may be said of his abundant la­bourings; which must be meant by him, of one that labours in Preaching and propagation of the Gospel, not onely above other men, but more then he is commanded (for he is speaking of uncom­manded degrees of vertues.) For this I shall onely say; this man that is so abundant in labours, ei­ther hath gifts and abilities, (together with oppor­tunities) [Page 301]of body and minde, and that's a virtual command: (such talents, are given to be used) or he hath not; and then, as he is under no command, to labour more abundantly then other men, that have them, so he cannot do it, if he would; the former is under command, and so no Free-will-offering. Paul that laboured more then all the Apostles, sayes, [Not I, but the grace of God with me:] and if he had more grace then they, he was thereby bound to labour more; [To whom more is given, of him more required.] Lastly, for his Martyrdome; he means it of voluntary, sponta­neous Martyrdome, offering himself to it, when he hath no call, but liberty to avoid it: p. 211. n. 28. this he calls the most perfect state, (having said before, that Virgi­nity was the highest perfection.) Yet something may fall out [that may binder, and make it unlaw­ful, to aspire to the most perfect state,] n. 30. even the pre­cept of God may interpose, viz. When some dis­charge of known duty, or some greater good calls us another way.] Then obedience is better then the richest sacrifice.] Before I go further, I will consider this, what reason is there for this, that a small known duty, suppose to our selves or neigh­bour, should hinder the offering of the richest sa­crifice? when the glory of God stands in competi­tion with a duty to man; is it not fitter, that the latter should give place to the former? nothing can bring more glory to God, then true Martry­dome: And what good can be greater, then the greatest glory of God, to call us off another way? & make it unlawful to aspire to the most perfect state? nothing can be said, but this, [That obedience is bet­ter then sacrifice, the richest sacrifice,] as was said to Saul. But then I would proceed to say, that when ever a man hath not a sufficient call to suffer, he is under [Page 302] some command to avoid it; such as that is, [When they persecute you in one city, fly to another, &c.] which was practised both by Christ and Paul, and others; who held themselves bound to avoid it, while they had possibility to escape, and no direct call of God to suffer; whence it will follow, that if he shall offer himself to suffer, when he may lawful­ly avoid it, he sins against that command, and against his owne life, in the sixth Commandment. The issue then will be this, if God call him to suffer (which he does, when he precludes his escape) then it is a duty, and under command, and so no Free-will offering: If God offer him a way to escape, he sins if he neglect it, against more commands then one; and then he is no Martyr. I refer the Do­ctor to his own words, p. 109. Of Will-worsh. but he takes no notice of them, I shall therefore here set them before him? Pract. Gat. p. 98. [What is to be said of those, that rather then offer to Idols, did kill themselves? It will be safest to affirm that this was a fault in them.] And those others that offered themselves and their children, to the fire and rage of persecutors, unless he will help them, by some instinct or incitation of God, as he does Sampson, which was a virtual call and command, cannot be excused, and scarcely deserve the name of Martyrs. Affected Martyrdome, is no vertue, no perfection, and so, though it may finde pardon from God, can in that respect expect no great re­ward from God: Yet this is the Martyrdome he pleads so much for; a When it may possibly, and with­out sin be avoided, &c. See pag. 96. numb. 6. Voluntary Martyrdome, without a command or call from God: which is the Doctrine of Papists, and their practice is ac­cording [Page 303]to it; when Priests and Jesuites desperate­ly offer themselves to death, for sedition, rebellion, &c. and call it persecution in the Magistrate, and themselves accounted Martyrs. And this is that which I said, was the Doctrine of Papists, n. 30. p. 211. which I believe all Orthodox Protestants will disclaim, a voluntary affected Martyrdome.

But we have here a new distinction of perfection according to the Comandments; [There is one, which is according to, that is, required by the Commandments: Another, that is allowed by the Commandments of the Gospel very well, though they require it not of every man, or lay it under precept, and such is that of Martyrdome,] which he spake of before. But I think I may safely say, [There is nothing allowed by the Commandments of the Gospel, which is not also required by the Law.] That of [requiring of it of every man,] is a very blinde: For neither Law nor Gospel re­quire every duty of every man, or of the same man, at all times. He knowes affirmative precepts binde not ad semper; but when such and such circumstan­ces meet, to bring him under the obligation of those commands: And he knows also, that there are particular commands, for men in such a station, or relation. A command to a Minister bindes not any of his people: that to a master, bindes not a servant, and so of the rest: That of shewing mercy bindes not the poor, that wants ability to exercise it: Or if he have ability, it bindes not where there is no object of mercy. Now put it to his case of Martyrdome; himself said, numb 27. [When ei­ther I am not competently furnished with strength, from God, to go through with it, or have not any reason to perswade my self that I shall be so fur­nished; then the undertaking such heights may prove treacherous, &c.] He might have said also [Page 304]when I have no call from God, but an offer rather to escape, then it may be treacherous to undertake it: for then hath he no reason to perswade him­self, he shall be furnished with strength to go through with it. [What is not of faith is sin?] God hath promised to give strength in trouble, which he calls us to, but if we will voluntarily thrust our selves into sufferings, (though of Martyrdome) we have no promise (witness Peter professing to die with his Master, and rushing into danger) of strength or assistance; and we do not trust, but tempt God. Now God does not call all men, or at all times, p. 212. n. 31. to Martyrdome: [This (says he) is the evincing of my assertion against himself; for upon that I infer, therefore Martyrdome, which is the highest degree of perfection, is not under any com­mand.] Take out but those words (which is the highest degree of perfection, which is proved false) and see what a demonstration he hath made: [God calls not all men to be Martyrs, therefore Martyr­dom is not under command.] Does it not as well fol­low, [God at sometimes, calls some men to be Martyrs, therefore Martyrdom is then under com­mand,] and then it's a duty, and no such perfecti­on, as he talks of. And on the other side, if any man without a call, shall rush into a conceited Martyr­dome, it is much less an high perfection, but an im­perfection rather, to say no worse. But will it fol­low, Martyrdome is under no command, because it is not so to all? or at all times? when it is not under command, it is no vertue or perfection; and when it is a vertue or perfection, it is under some command.

But I had like to have forgot the Doctors Sar­casme, and the glory of his Martyrdome. The Re­formation old, n. 30. or new, doth not please the Dr. and therefore he flings fire and arrows at it, and sayes, [Page 305] Am I not in sport? for thus he says, [I never thought that our English Reformation, sealed by the blood of many Martyrs, had lookt on Martyr­dom, as a conceited Popish perfection. And if this be the priviledge of the present deformation, to ex­clude Martyrdom out of the catalogue of virtues, is the Martyrs and Saints out of the Kalendars; if the Diatribist, he now one of that triumphant Church, &c.] (n. 30.) Good Sir, whom doth this concern? The old and new Reformation honour true Mar­tyrs as much as Papists, or your self; though they do not approve of your voluntary Martyrdom, which is proved both Popish and conceited; and though they do not dedicate Holy-days to them, and make them as holy as, if not holier, then the Lords day, our Christian Sabbath: And if you be guilty of this piece of Popery, you may have free leave for me. But see how fain the Doctor would be a Mar­tyr, at least a Confessor; p. 212. n. 30 [He is well pleased to suffer this sword of the tongue, till God shall please to call him to any higher trial.] It cannot be de­nied but the persecution of the tongue, for righte­ousness sake, is a lesser Martyrdome, Matth. 5.11. but there hath no sword of the tongue touched the Doctor, but the sword of the Spirit; which hath smitten those opinions, wherein he complies with Papists in their errours: and if he will needs be counted a Martyr for this suffering, he may go and joyn the Papists as Martyrs with him, for being confuted by our Reformed Divines, in the same opinions and errours. And now let him glory in this his voluntary Martyrdom.

For a number or two, the 31. and 32. there is nothing found that hath not been spoken to, about He takes for grant­ed, I allow degrees of perfection; which I twice there deny. degrees of perfection (I said degrees to perfecti­on) [Page 306]acknowledging none in, or of perfection; to which enough afore: onely I observe on passage; [When the precept bindes to no more, then to be merciful in some degree, it is evident it bindes not to be merciful in the highest degree, &c.] This is that which I noted above; if the precept binde to no more but to some degree of mercy, then he that shews the least degree, fullfills that commandment, though he be able to give more, and the party needs much more; and so this man is perfect in mercy, though there be not the highest degree of mercy or perfection. This doctrine I am perswaded will please covetous men exceedingly well; the Com­mandment bindes to no more, then to be merciful in some degree. But I leave it, and proceed.

Sect. 46. But then thirdly, (says he) the perfection we are commanded by Christ, is capable of degrees, &c.

IN answer to this, I cited a sentence of Saint Hierome, [Charity, which cannot be increased is in no man, &c. and what is lesser then it ought to be, is faulty, in vitio est, &c.] (Which after­wards, he alters, into ex vitio est. n. 36.) This place whether it was Hieromes, or Augustines, or in both, It's Au­gust. ad Hierom. ep. 62. p. 213. n. 35. (for I finde it cited, severally, and it mat­ters not which it was;) he endeavours first to avoid, by this distinction; [It speaks of an universal im­partial observation of the whole Law; and then it it will in no wise be appliable to our business, which is onely of the degrees of this or that particular vertue, which it is certain that man may have, who yet it guilty of some sin, in other particulars.] [Page 307]Which is as if he should say, a man may be perfect in this or that particular virtue, as charity, &c. though he sins in other particulars; and so be not perfect in the universal observation of the whole Law. And this is the answer of some Papists, that in some particular acts of virtue, a man may be sinless: citing for it, very learnedly, that of the Apostle, 1 Cor. 7.28. & 36. [If thou marry thou hast not sinned, &c. he sinneth not, let them Marry.] True (says Chamier and others) Marri­age it self is no sin; but there may be sins commit­ted in Marrying, in them that Marry. And they as­sert, (contrary to Papists and the Doctor) [That there is no act of vertue, that we exercise, but some sin cleaves to it.] But if a man may be perfectly without sin in one virtue, why not in another, and a third, and at last in all; and then some perfecti­onist may say, he is perfect in all; and (as some friend of the Doctors is reported to say;) keep himself from all sins? Yet the Fathers Testimony will not so easily be shaken off. For they instance, in charity which generally respects the whole Law; [Love is the fullfilling of the Law;] that is, per­fect love to God and man: if then there be no per­fect love in generall, to be found in any man here, then there will be none found in the particulars, of love to God and love to man; which quite de­stroys the Doctors assertion, [That a man may be perfect in this or that particular virtue, and yet be guilty of some sins, in other particulars.] He su­specting this might be objected, flies to another; [acknowledging that be that fails of any part of his duty, is therein faulty, p. 214. n. 36. yet no man can infer hence, therefore every regular act and obedience which comes short of the highest degree of perfecti­on is a sin.] But this is a secret calumny against his Adversaries; as if they were of opinion, [that [Page 308]every regular act, short of perfection, were a sin.] Papists indeed charge Protestants with this slan­der; but they have been refuted many times over. It becomes not a Protestant to joyn with them, in this forged cavillation. The Doctor hath heard it often, [ Bonum ex integris causis, malum ex quoli­bet defectu: But let him (if he please) charge this upon Saint Augustine, who says expresly, Peccatum est, cum vel non est charitas, vel minor est quam de­bet. De perfect. Instit. ad rat. 15. We say onely, it is sinful, not a sin.

That will not do, n. 37. he must try another: [perfe­ction is capable of two notions; unsinning obedi­ence, or an higher degree of exercise of any parti­cular virtue, chastity, mercy, &c.] of the latter he intends it: But now he is gone from his former glosses, of a Latitude in perfection, and degrees of that perfection, making the lower (if not the low­est) degree of mercy, to be perfection: now, per­fection signifies an higher degree of exercise, of mercy, &c. Then his lower degrees, at least, are imperfect, and no perfections; And if so, why are not his higher degrees imperfections also, seeing they come short of the highest, which indeed is one­ly perfection.

But I shall desire to know, what is the highest, or higher degree of chastity, (one of his instances) which is not under a law of Moses, or Christ in the Gospel? suppose a man should attain to the chastity of the Law (which the Doctor made imperfect) yet if he attained not to the highest degree of chastity, which the Gospel requireth, surely he will not be perfect in chastity. And (supposing a man arrived there) can a man ascend to an higher degree of it, then Christ requires in the Gospel? I desire to know, what that is, or how it may be manifested? Suppose a man arrived so high, as not to lust in his [Page 309]heart; no concupiscence stirring there, &c. this were, I think, the highest attainable in this life, (if not in the other life also) yet this is none of the Doctors perfection, which must be above all com­mand, to make it more acceptable, and more re­wardable: for this highest degree of chastity, is un­der command, and so no uncommanded virtue, or perfection. I know not what the Doctor can in­stance in, to make an higher degree of exercise of this particular virtue of chastity, that is not under command, unless he will produce, Virginity or single life, & make that, (as he does) an higher vir­tue and perfection, (he sayes, the highest) because it is not under command. And if so, then as he knows, there is, or may be an impure Caelibate, or single life; so let him take heed, that he charge not honourable Marriage, with some degree of un­chastity, or as a lesser chastity, as Papists do. In a word, perfect chastity consists in puncto: and the least spot (as in pure white linnen) renders it de­fective, and imperfect. Whence it follows, that there are no degrees in the perfection of chastity, though in chastity it self, there may be degrees: provided that we yeild, that what is short of that highest degree of perfection, is so far sinful, or im­perfect.

And now I am charged with another Imputati­on, that I would make the world at least suspect, n. 39. [that the Doctor holds and teaches perfection in this life, and calls it, little justice.] I did not charge him with any such thing; but upon suppo­sition, left it doubtful, because though some passa­ges incline that way, yet I found him not directly asserting it; but seemingly the con­trary numb. 36. [Fullest perfection, which cannot be increased, is not to be found in any man in this life.] But upon consideration of what he [Page 310]sayes now, I may be bold to say, he does teach per­fection in this life, 1. In saying onely, the ful­lest perfection is not to be found in this life; there­fore some perfection is to be found in this life. 2. He maintains degrees of perfection of virtues, both under and above commands; and I should think, perfection above command, is a full, if not fullest perfection. But if any shall say, the Doctor does not assert unfinning perfection in this life; See n. 41. I shall say, that he does too: for thirdly, though he deny universal unsining perfection, yet he assirms, sinless perfection in the exercise of some particular vir­tues, chastity, mercy, &c. Yea, not onely the higher degrees, but any degree of perfection, he makes to be sinless, and to fulfill Christs precept in the Gospel; as we shall hear presently; and is angry that any should charge the lower degrees of perfe­ction, to be sins, or sinful: for if he yeild them to be sinful, he denies their perfection, or else speaks con­tradictions, p. 215. n. 39. imperfect, sinful perfection. His cavil at my change of (if it be) into (if there be) will not help him; He spake of the perfection of mercy before, s. 46. and then says, [If it be not that, but any perfection acquireable in this life, &c.] which leaves a suspition, and more, that he holds some perfection in this life; adding, [it will be capable of degrees and growth also.] And this I charged with contradiction: which he endeavours thus to avoid; n. 41. [What contradiction can there be, in affirm­ing that in this virtue of loving enemies, mercy, &c. there are degrees, and consequently possibility of growth also?] Truly none at all, but he was speaking of perfection it self; that this perfection was capable of degrees and growth, n. 40. which to me seems still a contradiction. There was little justice in this (his own words) to change the question, I hope he will be sensible of it. But he sayes, [ Love [Page 311]and mercy to enemies, &c. Some de­gree at­tainable in this life, &c. n. 40. is certainly attainable in this life; and no heresie to say, that by the grace of Christ, one may obey such a precept of Christs, when Paul professeth unlimitedly, he can do all things through him that strengthens him.] That the virtues named, are attainable in this life, I ne­ver doubted, in some measure; but to say, perfe­ction in those virtues, is attainable in this life, is next to an heresie, a Popish error at least; and so much the more suspicious in the Doctor, because he makes use of the same text that they do, for their perfection of Virginity, or Caelibate; yea, perfection to keep the whole law. [Paul professeth unlimited­ly he can do all things, &c.] Let us hear an inge­nuous Papist interpreting this text, against his fel­lows and against the Doctor, 1. Estius in loc. [Paul having before, Phil. 4.11.12. spoken great things of him­self, lest he should seem too arrogant, (as they that plead perfection in this life, are) he refers all to the power of Christ; I can do all things, but through Christ, that strengthens me. 2. The sense is, all those things before mentioned, and all other things, which are to be suffered by me, I am en­abled and do perform, by Christ.] Not all things unlimitedly as the Doctor phrases it; for then he might fulfil the whole Law, and be unsinningly per­fect in this life: which he cap. 3.12. renounced. But sayes the Doctor, [by the grace of Christ, one may obey such a precept of Christs, as [Love your enemies, &c.] This is equivocally spoken, it may mean, perfectly obey it, to the highest pitch of it, (and that the Doctor dare not speak, what ever he thinks, for he speaks doubtfully; [It is attainable by them which have sinned, and do still sin, in other things, and perhaps in some circumstances of this.] Mark it, sin in other things, (and not in this) or perhaps in this, &c. perhaps not in this, what ever [Page 312]they do in other things:) or it may be meant, in some measure they do obey that precept, love your enemies; and that no man denies. In a word, the perfection meant by Christ, Matth. 5. last, Be ye perfect, is not an unsinning perfection in general, or in those particular virtues, of loving enemies, or mercy; as if attainable in this life; but onely an exhortation to Christians to aspire to that high per­fection, the copy whereof is in their heavenly Fa­ther, which they can never attain unto, at least not in this life. As when the Apostle says, [Be ye ho­ly, as he is holy,] he does not mean that any can per­fectly keep that precept, but onely that they should endeavour after perfection of holiness, 2 Cor. 7.1. [perfecting holiness in the fear of God.]

And now the Doctor complains of my sharp di­scipline, p. 216. n. 44 exercised upon a saying of his, [If the per­fection be not acquireable in this life, 'tis certainly not under Evangelical precept now, &c.] This I said was strong and strange confidence; that was all the discipline upon it, except my reasons to prove it; which was doctrine rather then discipline, in his sense. I shall produce them in order, and consider what he says to them. [1. The Law it self requires perfect obedience of Christians.] To this he sayes, two things, [1. The Law, not the Mosaical, but that of the first covenant, required perfect unsin­ning obedience; but this is not now in force with faithful penitent Christians, who are not now un­der the Law, but under grace: the second Cove­nant, which requires not innocence, but repentance sincere, not perfect obedience.] But here are many misadventures. 1. The Catechist told us. [The Judaical law, did represent to us the first cove­nant, by requiring perfect obedience, and pronoun­cing a curse upon him, that continued not in all things, &c.] Pract. Cat. p. 8. this is now contra­dicted. [Page 313]2. This Law Mosaical, the moral Law, is still in force, to unbelieving and impenitent Chri­stians, they are still under the Law, and under the curse, though it should not be in force with faithful and penitent ones. 3. But even faithful Christi­ans and penitent, are under the Law, as it is a Rule of righteousness, though not as the first covenant or else the Doctor must turn Antinomian. 4. Nor is it Orthodox to say, the covenant of grace (or the Law in the hand of a Mediator) required not in­nocence, but repentance, I [...] requires both, though it is contented with repentance, and the Law as the first Covenant, required sincere, as well as perfect obedience; and the Gospel requires no less. The very Gospel requires perfect obedience, (the Doctor says perfecter) as well as the Law, 2 Cor. 7.1. but then the rigor of forfeiture in failing, is by ano­thers perfect righteousness abated; there's mercy concerning this, which the Law knew not of. No repentance would serve there. But he says, second­ly, [ It cannot be said, that the Law is the Rule of Evangelical righteousness, i. e. of that righteous­ness, whereby believers are now said to be justifi­ed.] Here are more mistakes; for Evangelical righteousness, is two-fold, or hath two parts, [...], Rev. 19.8. 1. The righteousness of Justification, and so the Law is not the Rule of Evangelical righteousness, but Faith, or the Law of Faith, as it's called, Rom. 3.27. 2. The righteousness of Sanctification, and so the Law, ever was, and will be the Rule of Evangeli­cal righteousness. And I cannot but wonder, that the Doctor should deny the Law to be the Rule of Evangelical righteousness, that is, by which be­lievers are justified Not se­parating faithful actions, or acts of faith, from faith, or the Condition of justification, &c. (at least in part) who makes [Page 314]the condition of the new Covenant, to be, not one­ly Faith, but Obedience, and all other graces, re­quired by the Law; even to Justification, Pract. Cat. p. 28. But that by the way. The second thing I objected, was, [ That the Orthodox main­tain the Law to be perfect, or the eternal Rule of righteousness, against the Church of Rome.] This he shakes off, n. 45. by saying; [It is but a contention of words, that the Diatribist, (it seems) and some others have espoused against I know not what ad­versaries.] Sure the Doctor is not so little seen in our Controversies, as not to know, that this is one point of difference between the Romanists and us, concerning the Law; that they put imperfection upon it, and ours maintain it to be the most perfect Rule of moral righteousness. The first difference that Bellarm. puts between the Law and Gospel is this, Lex operum est doctrina inchoata, Evangelium perfecta. But we need not go so far to finde an ad­versary that hath espoused this quarrel: It is the learned D. H. Who was charged by me, [ for com­pliance with them of Rome, in charging the Law with imperfection] This he made my third mis­adventure, and he undertakes to maintain it, against the Orthodox, n. 46. p. 216. saying, [ 'Tis evident in that place of the Catech. p. 94. that, first, The words of Christ, that he came, [...], to fill up the vacuities of the Mosaical Law. 2. The many express examples of his doing so, in Matth. 5. his additions to the Law; It was said of old,—but I say unto you. 3. The uniform suffrage of all antiquity was the ground, whereon he built his affirmation, &c.] Here, I must confess, I had a strong tempta­tion (to use the Doctors language) to undertake the examination of that part of his Catech. p. 92. to p. 95. but that I am loath to swell my discourse into a volume, to the burthen of the Reader, and [Page 315]trouble of the Printer; for it deserves (as many other passages in that book do) some consideration: The Doctor herein palpably concurring, not only with Papists in this exposition, (excepting but that they make some of those additions, Counsels, not all precepts, as he does) and professing [he should never disclaim the doctrine upon that account, &c.] but with Socinians also, in making Christ a Law-giver, and not an expositor of the Law; and prescribing a new way of salvation, from that of the Law, not in regard of Justification by faith in Christ; for so it may be called a new way, in op­position to that of the Law; (but this they deny) but in regard of the observation of those new pre­cepts, or Laws, which Christ, they say, makes the way to salvation: And the Doctor does little less; making obedience to the Gospel precepts, to be in part the condition of Justification, as they do, as was touched above. I shall at present, onely speak something to the third particular grounds of his Affirmation; [That the Law was imperfect, and had before some vacuities, which now are Christ meant to heighten that which was im­perfect. Qu. of Bapt. Inf. s. 4. Requi­ring what the Law had not required, and so the adding more to it. p. 217. n. 48. fil­led up, by Christ.] The first was, [the words of Christ, that he came [...], to fill up the vacuities of the Mosaical Law.] But this looks like a fallacy, called petitio principii, which he as­serts, but proves not, abusing his Reader with am­biguity of words: For he confesses, Catech. p. 93. the word [...], signifies two things, [Ei­ther to fulfil and perform; or to fill up and per­fect; and is rendered sometimes by one, sometime by another.] Why then does he so poorly beg the latter sense, when it may as rationally be read, [Page 316]to performe, or fulfil. As, 1. Take the Law, for the Moral Law onely; Christ came not to destroy that, neither by Doctrine, nor Practice, but to fulfil it; otherwise he had not been a sinless, perfect Saviour. 2. If the Ceremoni­all Law was also intended, that also was ful­filled by Christ, both in his observation of it strictly, as occasion was, and also, in bring­ing in the substance, of those Ceremonies. 3. The That it might be fulfilled, which was spoken by the Pro­phets, fre­quently. Prophets) are also mentioned: Now, whether it be meant of their Doctrinal Inter­pretations of the Law, or their prophesies of Christ; both wayes Christ came to fulfill the words of the Prophets; but in no good sense, to perfect, or fill up their vacuities: But again, take the word to signifie to perfect or fill up, that may have a double sense. 1. To Non veni sol­vere, sed ad imple­re] his viz. addi­tamentis, quae vel ad exposi­tionem, pertinent antiqua­rum sen­tentia­rum, vel ad con­versatio­nem in eis. Aquin. in loc. ex Aug. cont. Faust. per­fect or fill up, the full sense of the Law and Prophets, which the Pharisees had evacuated and voided, by their jejune and empty glosses of the Law, and Prophets; and thus all Orthodox Mo­derne Divines, understand it. 2. Or to fill up the vacuities, and to perfect the Imperfections of the Law and Prophets, which is the gloss indeed of some Fathers, the Greek especially, who follow one another for the most part; and of most Pa­pists. And why the Doctor should follow them, (having so many other senses Orthodox) and re­fuse the senses of the Modern Protestants, I know not, but that he loves to run cross to our own, and chuses often to follow the Ancients, (as the then Pharisees did their Ancestors) into error, ra­ther then to speak truth with ours. The second [Page 317]ground, was [ the many express examples of his so doing in that fifth of Matth. his additions to the Law, in so many particulars, introduced with; It was said of old—But I say unto you.] But this ground is as unsound and fallacious as the former; taking it for granted, that those words [ you have heard, it was said by (or to) them of old time; signifie, you have been taught, and that out of the word of God, or books of Moses,] which is the ve­ry question now in hand: whether it do not rather signifie Matt. 5.20. Im­ports he spake of the cor­rupt glos­ses of the Scribes and Pha­risees: ex­cept, &c. compared with the former, and fol­lowing verse. you have heard, it was said by them of old time, the Pharisees and Scribes your Rabbies; or said by them, to your Ancestors; (for the Pha­risees were of some long standing, before our Sa­viours time.) They said thus, and thus, corrupting the sense of the Law, but I say unto you, this is the true sense of those Laws, &c. as the instances do make it appear. Concerning the third, [Thou shalt not forswear thy self,] it is vindicated above, ad p. 43. I shall clear the other two from his gloss, not to be directly meant of the word of God, or books of Moses, but as perverted by the glosses of the Pharisees. The first is evident thus, it carries their gloss with it: [Thou shalt not kill, and who­soever killeth, shall be in danger of the judge­ment.] Now the first part, is the Law of God, by Moses, there is no question of that; but of the sense of it, which they made onely to be actual murther, (as our Saviours Interpretation of it, doth import) and the punishment onely to be temporal death, by the Judges. Whereas our Saviour makes lesser degrees of murther, guilty of eternal death. But it's worth the while to consider, what the Doctor understands, by killing, in this Law. [1. Pract. cat. p. 99. & 101. The principal thing is the shedding of mans blood. 2. By way of reduction, other things which are preparatory to that; as 1. Mutilating. [Page 318]2. Wounding. 3. Entring and accepting of Du­els. 4. Oppression of the poor. 5. The begin­nings of this sin in the heart, malice, hatred, cur­sing, &c. all these reducible to this Commandment, as it was given in the Law.] But if the Law pro­hibited these, sure the Pharisees did not think, nor teach it so: And then Christ was an Exposi­tor and not a Law giver: and if malice and hatred were reducible hither, as preparatories to mur­ther; why not rash anger, and calling Racha, or fool, which are also degrees and preparatories to the main sin. Yea, these were expresly forbidden or condemned by Moses and the Prophets, as were easie to instance; and ergo, Christ doth not give new precepts, but expounds the old Law, and vindicates it from their false glosses. The like may be said of the seventh Commandment which they glossed onely of the outward act of adultery: when as our Saviour shews, Prov. 6.25. & 23.33. the Law extended to the lustings of the heart; which are clearly forbid­den in the Old Testament. The third ground of his affirmation was, the concurrence of some Greek Fathers, in this gloss: who, in this, (as in other things not a few) were confessedly mistaken, and in other things rejected by the Doctor himself: though herein embraced by him, in opposition to Calvin; as some Papists have acknowledged some interpretations of Scripture to be more proper and genuine, but yet reject them, because they hate Cal­vin, who was of that opinion. The arguments whereupon the Fathers built their Interpretation, are of no strength; 1. [Because Christ under the Gospel, gives either higher or plainer promises, then he did before; eternal life, as those of a tem­poral Canaan.] As for plainer, it may be granted, but that makes no difference in the Law, the Jewes being under clouds and shadows, Christians in the [Page 319]Sun-shine. And for higher, there could be none higher then eternal life, and glory; and that was promised in the Law and Prophets, onely not so cleerly, and frequently, as in the Gospel. 2. [Be­cause he gives more grace, to perform them, then before he had done.] To this, I would say, 1. This makes no difference, but rather seemes to imply, that the precepts were the very same; there was onely less grace dispensed to perform them. 2. If he do give more grace, yet if he lay higher precepts, of greater perfection, then the Law required; a less strength to a lesser burthen, might do as well, as a greater, to a greater; yea, no doubt, some of the Saints under the old dispensation, did perform them as exactly, as any under the new: then, ei­ther grace was the same to both, or the Law equal­ly perfect to either. They did, I say, perform those very duties, which he says, are required by Christs new precepts, as exactly, as any under the Gospel dispensation. But the Doctor will perhaps evade or avoid this, by saying (as he does,) [These were above that which the Law required, and so were works of Counsels, or supererogation, more ac­ceptable, and more rewardable: not necessary, be­fore Christ advanced, and perfected the Law.] But though it concerned the Doctor rather to con­firm his Affirmation (which he hath not done, in his Catech. or here) then me to prove a Negative; yet I shall propound an argument or two, for my opinion; [That Christ did not give new Laws, or perfect the old, as being imperfect before, but onely reduced the Law, corrupted by the Pharisees, to it's true and genuine sense.] Or which will come all to one; [That the Law is in it self perfect, with­out imperfection, and consequently needed no Ad­ditions of Perfection.]

1. The Old Testament every where pronounces the Law to be perfect, Psalm 19.7. & Psalm 119.96.

2. The sum of the Law, and the highest de­gree of perfection, is the same with that given by Christ in the Gospel, [Thou shalt love the Lord, with all thy heart, &c. and thy neighbour as thy self Ver. 33. This is more then all whole burnt-of­ferings & sacrifices, all Free­will-of­ferings.: there is none other Commandment greater then these,] Mark 12.31. mark that; there is none greater then these. If there had, here was a fit time for Christ to have declared it: Then it follows, that Christ added no new Com­mandments to the old, and so nor did, nor could perfect the Law.

3. The Law of Moses commanded perfect obe­dience; ergo, it self was perfect; the antecedent is thus proved, if the Law required not perfect obe­dience, then there was some degree of disobedi­ence, which was no sin, for where no Law, no trans­gression; but no degree of disobedience, but it is a sin. 2. The Law set God for the pattern of holi­ness, Levit. 11.44. So (and no more) does the Gospel. Matth. 5. last. 1 Pet. 1.15, 16. This was cited by me, but waved by the Doctor.

4. If Christ in that Sermon, require nothing, which was not required by Gloss. Nisi a­bundave­rit, refe­rendum est ad in­tellectum Pharisaeorum, non ad continentiam veteris Testamenti, Aug. contr. Faust poenem enim omnia quae monuit, vel praecepit Dominus inveniuntur & in illis veteribus libris. Aquin. in locum. Moses and the Pro­phets, but the very same, then he came not to per­fect the Law, but confirm it, by a true exposition of it. The consequence is clear; the Antecedent is proved, by the particulars in every Commandment; which they call additions, but are but explanations [Page 321]of the true extent of the Law: As rash anger, re­proachful terms of Racha, fool, &c. spoken by way of contmpt and revenge, to vex and fret a brother, as the [...], Chrys. in loc. If the Law cut off the branch, much more the root. root or degrees to murther, tending to death, &c. are forbidden in the Old Testament, and blamed as [...]s. So the lustings of the eyes, or heart, are often forbidden; to say nothing to the third Commandment: So love of enemies, doing good to them, &c. are required by Moses and the Prophets, and practised by holy men in those times, as a degree to that perfection which the Law called for: So those virtues, of Spiritual Poverty, Mourning, Meekness, and the rest, are commanded and commended in the Old Testament, as confor­mities to the Law; ergo, no new Laws, nor higher perfections, in the Gospel. These and ma­ny other arguments are used by our Divines, against Papists, and Socinians, in this point: I leave them to the Doctors consideration, and proceed to what now follows.

And that is another heterodox assertion, p 2 [...]7. n. 47 [Ac­quireable perfection may be (and some degrees of it, is) under precept, but unacquireable perfection is not Christs easie yoke, is not now made up to us of impossible precepts.] Now he knows, 1. That our Divines maintain, there is no perfection ac­quireable in this life; against Papists, &c. 2. That I have said and proved, there are no degrees in, but towards perfection. 3. That it's also proved, the highest perfection is under precept, and none above it. 4. Then it follows that unacquireable perfe­ction, is under precept. 5. Christs yoke, is not therefore said to be easie, because it is not made up of impossible precepts, or made up of possible pre­cepts, for so it is not absolutely true, even Christs precepts some of them, are in themselves impossible with respect to our present weakness. But it's said [Page 322]to be easie, because what is not, or cannot be done, is pardoned; and what is done, in sincerity, is kind­ly accepted. Now that unacquireable perfection is under precept, and that Christs yoke is made up of impossible precepts, (to us) I prove by this one ar­gument; [To love the Lord our God, with all our heart, soul, minde, strength, is a precept of Christs, as well as of Moses; but this perfection is to us im­possible in this life, and unacquireable, say all Or­thodox Divines; ergo.] Yet here the Doctor goes on, to assert; [ That Univer­sal charity was gran­ted not ac­quireable in this life. n. 34, 35. But Uni­versal pu­rity, is the same with that, and confessed under pre­cept here. n. 48. p. 217 universal purity, is now more severely required of all Christians, in an higher de­gree then it had been under the Jewish oeconomy.] Though I am not of his mind in this, the same uni­versal purity being always required by the Law, though Christians have more grace and stronger motives, to endevour it; yet I shall make some use of it, and tell him, that there is no higher perfecti­on to be found, then an universal purity, which is onely to be had in heaven: and this being (as he sayes) under evangelical precept, I cannot but wonder where he will finde, [higher degrees of those and other Christian virtues,] which are above universal purity, which is under precept; why thus, he says, [Christ came to perfect the Law; so he might do, and yet leave some degrees of mercy, &c. free, and not under precept.] See but the progress of this discourse; the Law required perfect obe­dience, but yet left some degrees free: The Gospel that requires higher perfection then the Law, even the highest acquireable, universal purity. Is not this enough? No, then come the Papists, and the learned Doctor, and tell us of many degrees of perfection, above all Law and Gospel commands; Oh, proud nature, whither wilt thou clime! these men think it below them, to aspire to do their du­ty onely, to arrive at commanded perfection, [Page 323] Because they would not have their piety restrained within those nar­rower bounds, &c. Fest. sect. 28. unless they may clime above the very Angels, Seraphims, and Cherubims, (who content them­selves, with commanded obedience and perfecti­on) and do much more then is commanded; and make God himself to be in their debt, for greater acceptance, and reward.

But if Christ hath perfected the the Law, p. 218. n. 49 See p. 177. n. 13. and given new precepts of higher perfection, how can it be said, that Christs is an The li­berty con­sists, in ta­king off, not impo­sing weights. easier yoke, then that of the Law, and not rather heavier? Those three wayes noted by him will not serve the turn; first, [ The taking off the burthen of Ceremonies. 2. The taking away the damning power of the least sin. 3. In giving greater strength.] for the second, the taking of the damning power of the least sin, was common to the believing Jews, with Christi­ans; and to unbelieving Christians, the least fin is now as damning, as then; and so the yoke is as heavy as it was to them. For the first, the taking of the burthen of Ceremonies, is no great ease; for if Christ hath set the moral Law to an higher pitch of perfection, and [Universal purity is more severely required of all Christians in an higher degree then under the Jewish oeconomy,] as the Doctor newly asserted, n. 47. And if [ Christ hath put some things under precept which were not under pre­cept by Moses Law.] I shall add his own words, p. 218. n. 49 [In this one respect, there lies more weight on a Chri­stian, then did formerly on a Jew.] Instead of lessening, Christ hath made the burthen heavier; one degree of moral perfection, is an harder bur­then, then all the ceremonial Laws: Those they might with some care and diligence exactly per­form, being but external Rites; but no care or di­ligence [Page 324]of a man without grace, can rise to one the least degree of moral perfection. And to natural men, the Law is every whit as exact, and yet im­possible to observe, as afore; and Christ hath not eas'd their burthen at all, but they lie under the curse of damnation, for every the least breach of the Law. But what an increase of weight will Christs new moral precepts of higher perfection, lay upon them? For instance, if the sixth Com­mandment forbad onely the outward act of mur­ther, and the seventh onely actual adultery, as the Pharisees at least (if not the Doctor) supposed, and Christ have added new precepts, to make rash anger, and reproachful language to be murther, and the very lustings of the heart to be adultery, a natural man hath a much heavier burthen then a Jew: for it's not impossible for him to abstain from the acts of those sins, and so to fulfil the letter of those Com­mandments: but very difficult, if not impossible, without great grace, to prevent anger and lustings of the heart. But he says, [That weight is abundant­ly recompensed by other respects.] That must be, one way, because he gives more strength, by giving more grace. But 1. that is, not given to unbelieving Christians, who yet lie under these new weights. 2. Nor is this to make the yoke lighter, but hea­vier, onely giving more strength to bear it: but a lesser strength to a lesser burthen, might do as well, as was said above. 2. He speaks indeed of another way of easing the burthen, [ The gainfulness of the new yoke, will make it light, though it be a yoke, Pract. Cat. p. 95.] But when the burthen is in­creased, to the proportion of the gain, there will be little ease in that; and if love of gain onely make it easie, it seems more mercenary, then ingenuous. This is but one of the Doctors new Philosophical Speculations.

Sect. 47. Whence it is apparent, &c.

ANd now we are come to a new debate, p. 219. n. 52 [Whe­ther every man be bound to do that which is best.] The falseness of the affirmative, the Do­ctor undertakes to discover. 1. [By the words of the Apostle, he that Marries doth well, but he that Marrieth not, doth better.] I said, well and better there refer to worldly good; in those persecuting times: So the Apostle, ver. 26. [For the present distress.] This he says, [ will be soon shaken assun­der. 1. By considering that, well belongs to moral goodness, ver. 28. If thou Marry thou sinnest not; doing well, is not sinning, and that's a moral good.] But I pray Sir, is not, doing well, more then not sinning, if taken of moral good? and if taken of worldly good, not sinning, is not doing well. The truth is, the Doctor here equivocates with us; these texts have no respect to one another in regard of good and evil moral: [It's good, for the present distress, I say, it's good for a man so to be,] to be a Virgine or unmarryed: This must necessarily be understood of a worldly good, in respect of the pre­sent distress, to prevent trouble, &c. But if Good be meant of moral good here, then it must needs follow, that it's morally evil to Marry; it's evil for a man so to be, that is, to Marry; moral good, and moral evil are opposed; not moral good, and world­ly evil. The 28. ver. is an answer to a secret ob­jection (which the Doctor makes by his sense;) If it be good not to Marry, morally good, then it's [Page 326] morally evil to Marry. No says the Apostle, if thou Marryest, thou sinnest not: but take this with it, such shall have trouble in the flesh; that is, worldly evil, at this time attends upon Marriage; therefore it's worldly good, not to Marry, though it be no sin to Marry. Hence the 38. ver. alledged by the Doctor, must be understood of the same kinde of good; both the well, and the better: He that Marries does well, there's no sin, but onely trouble in it; but he that Marries not, does better, (supposing the gift of continency, else he does worse not to Marry) because of the present distress; there's no sinning in either; but in worldly respects, he does better, that Marries not. But the Doctor hath a second answer: n. 53. p. 219 [Marrying is quite contra­ry to worldly good, such shall have trouble in the flesh.] This sure is a great mistake, how is Marri­age contrary to worldly good? not in a worldly respect, as Marriage is a civil thing; if Marriage be good, as it is, and necessary for some; worldly trou­bles are not contrary to Marriage, but many times coincident. Not in a moral respect, is Marriage quite contrary to worldly good: for moral good & world­ly good or evil are not contrary: But if worldly good, as Marriage is, be opposed to worldly evil; they are not yet contrary, but divers things in the same sub­ject: Marriage good, and troubles ill. A third answer is from ver. 32. [The advantages of Mar­riage; the unmarryed careth for the things of the Lord, how he may please the Lord, &c. which are (not barely worldly) spiritual advantages, and a greater moral or spiritual good, then the caring for the things of the world to please a yoke-fellow:] But, 1. Every thing that may be an advantage to a moral and spiritual good, is not presently to be accounted it self, a moral or spiritual good: Riches are a great advantage, to do more good, but yet [Page 327]are not moral goods. A Church is an advantage to the publick service of God, and in some sense, better then a field or wood, yet not a moral good; and many such like. And it may be said, he that hath riches, is better then he that wants them, not morally, but in respect of a worldly advantage to do more good; and they that may serve God in an house or field do well, but they that have a Church do better; that is, have better accommodations to serve God; which yet are neither moral nor spiri­tual goods: say the like of Marriage, and single life. But this (he says) Paul spake of him that hath the gift, [That if he Marry he does well, if not, bet­ter;] that is, say I, neither wayes he sins; but in regard of freedom from the troubles of the times, and more liberty to serve God, he that Marries not, doth better; which if he will understand of morally better, he having the gift and yet Marrying, 1 Cor. 12. last. should do ill, that is, sin; for he is bound to do what is best, if in his power; as here it is supposed to be. Mark once more the Doctors words, [Is not the holiness of body and spirit, and the caring for the things of the Lord, a greater moral, or rather spi­ritual good, then the bare caring for the things of the world, to please a yoke-fellow?]. 1. This sup­poses a man that is Marryed cannot be holy in body and spirit, and care for the things of the Lord, as the unmarryed may: which is a dishonour cast upon Gods ordinance, of honourable Marriage. 2. That a Married man does barely care for the world, to please his wife. 3. That it is not as morally good for a married man, to care for his family, and to please his wife, as for the unmarried, to care to please God: when both please God, and there need no comparison. 4. If Virginity, or single life, were morally better, then Marriage, the Apostle neglect­ed the chiefest argument to perswade it, the greater [Page 328]reward in heaven, as a greater good work; for so the Doctor determines; this Free-will offering, is more commendable, acceptable, rewardable. But not one word of this, in all the Scriptures: What ever some Ancients, and many Papists presume to dictate, of an higher glory for Virginity, then for Marriage; and use this, if not as the onely, yet as the chiefest perswasive. Hear what some of the Ancients, who extolled Virginity enough, if not too much, In laudem Basilii orat. 22. to the disparagement of Marriage, say: 1. Greg. Nazianz. commending the children of Ba­zil the elder, sayes, [Some of them so used their Marriage, that it was no hinderance to them, that they might not aspire to an equal glory of virtue, with the Virgins.] That is, were as holy in body and spirit, and cared for the things of the Lord, as much as they. Next, Saint Chrysost, with respect to the reward, Ad Hebr. c. 4. orat. 7. hath this saying, [Ʋse Marriage with meet moderation, and thou shalt be the first in the kingdom.] More might be added, but these shall suf­fice; much being spoken to this afore.

His second argument, p. 220. n. 54. against my position, was this, [The best being superlative supposes the po­sitive to be good; but if bound to the best, that which were onely good, were evil:] This con­sequence I proved to be naught, by an instance; and now I adde, it follows onely, that that which is not the best, is less good; good, I say by indulgence, but so far sinful, as they are short of perfection. [All our righteousness, n. 55. is as filthy rags,] said the Prophet, and Greg. after him; [All humane ju­stice, if it be strictly judged is injustice.] He crys out of my inconstancy; I said before, good works were not evil, and now to be injustice: And are not both these true? They are not evil, that is sins, as wrought by faith: but they are sinful and inju­stice, if strictly judged by the Law: said not the [Page 329] Prophet both these in one sentence, and Gregory the same? What prevarication is this in him? Does he not say the same himself in his second answer? [When he said, such a thing is good, and another best; he never meant, that either of them is not convincible by God, to have some mixture of evil.] What said I other then this? But he elsewhere sayes more; that not onely the best, but the lower degrees of good, may be sinless: [That the evil which is or may be, (and so may not be) adherent to it in some other respects, being pardoned by God in Christ, the lower degree be­ing good, an act of obedience to Christs com­mand, that which is higher, and so better then that, may yet be somewhat not commanded, and so a Nedabah in a Christian.] Where he supposes, first, That it may be sinless in it self, though evil may adhere to it in other respects: this is expresly affirmed by him, p. 223. n. 5. of which anon. 2. He also takes for granted, that the higher degrees of good, are under no command; which is disproved above. 3. If that Nedabah, or work of higher perfection, be a part of that mans righ­teousness, (it's abundant righteousness with the Pharisees and the Doctor) sure, the Prophets, Gregories, and his own concession, will in Gods strict judgement, affirm it to be unrighteousness. But that's little less then a contradiction, that an act of highest righteousness, not under any Law, should be judged unrighteousness by a righteous God, without a Law, to judge it by. Let him consider it.

Sect. 48. The next objection raised by him, &c.

THat we may see how good an expositor of the Law of God, the Doctor is, his answere to the objection, from the first and great Commandment, [Thou shalt love the Lord thy God, p. 221. n. 1. with all thy heart, &c.] is very considerable. He affirms, That the phrase denoteth onely, two things, 1. Sin­cerity of his love to God, as opposed to partial, di­vided love. 2. The loving him above all other things, not admitting any other thing into compe­tition with him, or in such a degree of love.] First I would say, that these two are almost both one; for what is partial, divided love, but admitting of some other thing into competition with him; and such love, is insincere. He that loves God sincerely, loves nothing in competition with him. 2. To love God above all other things, is the same with, to love no­thing in such a degree of love. But all this may be done, and yet a man may be very short of the per­fection of that Commandment; To love God, with all his heart, and the rest. And that we may know whence the Doctor learned this Divinity; we find it in Bellarm, and other Papists, one while distin­guishing thus, [God is two wayes loved with all the heart. 1. Above all other things, sincerely and perfectly, that nothing be set above or equalled with the love of God: and thus, the love of God is under command to us. 2. That no vitious cogita­tion, may creep in, but that the whole man be ta­ken up with the love of God; and this (say they) is [Page 331]not commanded us in this life.] Just the same with the Doctor, [...] who agrees fully with them in the first part of the distinction, and saying those onely are denoted, must also agree with them in the latter. Another while they thus distinguish, [The Com­mandment may thus be understood, that God alone is to be loved, and nothing beside him; or that no­thing be loved against God, above God, or equally with God, &c.] The first part is not the scope or sense of the Commandment, for he presently addes, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, &c. The second part, is the same with the first, in the other distin­ction. And it is remarkable that these distinctions are used by Papists, in the case of venial sins, and perfect fulfilling the Law in this life: The former of these, I observe not the Doctor to assert, but the latter he does frequently; that a man may fulfill the Law to perfection, and that in the lower degrees, and attain to perfection above all command. But in this exposition of this Great Commandment, the Doctor with Papists leaves many, Vide Cham. t. 3 l. 11. c. 14. s 2. &c. & l. 6. c. 12. s. 33. if not all the An­cients who generally hold, this Law not possible to be fulfilled in this life, and to require the highest degree of the love of God, to the utmost perfection. Yet who so great Admirers of the Ancients as they? Let us return to the Doctors answer, that those things were required by that Law, I granted; but more then this, is also required, 1. Perfect love, with all the faculties and powers of the soul, as the Ancients gloss it: heart, minde, soul, strength. But where is the man that ever did, or can do this? A man may love God sincerely, and above all other things, (the Doctors gloss) and yet be far short of fulfilling this Commandment: Saint Austin gives the reason [So long as the flesh lusts against the spirit, God is less loved, then he ought.] The Law, I said, [Required perfect love: p. 221. n. 2. such as was in [Page 332]Adam in innocency.] 1 John 4.18. He answers, 1. [ That perfect love in Adam, p. 221. n. 2. had a latitude,] and consequently several degrees of that perfect love.] But this is proved false in both, that Adams love had a latitude, to love God with a less or lower degree, then withall his heart, soul, &c. and that there are degrees of perfect love. 2. [That per­fect love in Saint John, is not all one with that which Adam had in innocence; for that I confess (he says) not to be acquireable in this life, whereas the love in Saint John, that casts out fear, is in eve­ry Confessor and Martyr.] It's no disparagement to his Confessors and Martyrs, to say they had not perfect love of God; many of them were fearful a long time, even to denial of Christ at first; and the best of them felt many reluctations of the flesh against the spirit; but perfect love casts out all fear. They loved God in sincerity, and above all other things, even their own lives; yet were not perfect in love, though God was pleased to pardon their defects, and accept of their love, &c. [There is no fear in love,] that is, in perfect love, so it fol­lows, [perfect love casteth out fear, and he that feareth is not made perfect in love.] But when shall love be made perfect? Saint John answers, ver. 17. [ Herein, or in this, our love is perfected, that we may have boldness at the day of Judge­ment.] Then love will be perfect, and not till then; how proves he this? [There is no fear in love, he that feareth is not made perfect in love.] But the best Saint, is here troubled with fear; ergo. And I again wonder, that the Doctor should hold per­fection of love in this life, acquireable, without all fear, when he holds, the best and highest degree of love and grace in his life, may fail and be utterly lost: Must not he that believes this, be full of fear sometimes, even tormenting fear? How can he [Page 333]love God with all his heart, minde, soul, strength, that fears (by reason of his own frailty, and muta­bility of his will) that fears God may be his ene­my hereafter? Nec hominem amicum possit quis­quam amare, cui noverit se aliquando fore inimi­cum. August. [That one Martyr may be more zea­lous, and express more intense and fervant love, then another.] Proves, what I say, that neither of them are perfect in love; the Commandment requiring perfect love in all. Sincere love to be capable of degrees, was never denied by me, but affirmed; yet not perfect love: perfection is not capable of de­grees; but includes all degrees, and what is short of that, is faulty, in vitio, as Hierome said. p. 222. n. 3. [Sure (says he) if both obey the precept, then they do not offend against it: if not offend, then is not this faulty.] Doth this beseem the Doctors learning, a learned Catechist? We know but in part, and therefore believe but in part, and obey but in part: So far as we believe, and obey, so far we obey the precept; but as we believe but in part, and obey but in part, so far we offend against it, and so far in vitio, and faulty. Did not himself say, p. 220. n. 54. [Good works, are not evill, but good, though not prefect from all possible mixture of sin.] If in our best works there be a mixture of sin, do they not, as far as they are good, obey the precept; and as there is a mixture of sin, offend against it, and so are faulty? and sure, [every fault or vice must be a transgression of the Law,] as he says here. The evasion is, p. 222. n. 5. [That it is not the sinless perfection we speak of, when we say, it consists in a latitude, and hath degrees: but sincerity of this or that virtue, in this or that performance, &c.] But, first, what ever he does, he knows, I spake of sinless perfecti­on, even in perfect love; [Otherwise it were not strictly answerable to the Law, and so far faulty;] [Page 334]they are my words there. And I know not how to say, there is, a sinful perfection, without a contra­diction. 2. What does he less here, then speak of a sinless perfection, [In this or that virtue, in this or that performance; and as this, though it excludes not all mixture of sin in the man, in whom it is, yet may exclude it, in this or that act; for it is certain, that I may in an act of mercy give as much as any Law obligeth me to give, and so not sin, in giving too little.] Ad p. 214. n. 39. This was spoken to before, but here is more plainly expressed, and I shall adde a little to it. 1. If it may exclude a mixture of sin, in this or that act, by the grace of God in Christ, (for so he cautions it) why may it not exclude (by the same grace) a mixture of sin, in another act of virtue; and so in a third, and in all, and so exclude it al­together in the man; and then there is an universal sinless perfection in this life, which he hath oft deni­ed. 2. But what needs any such grace of God, to do that, which may be done by an Heathen without grace? He may, in an act of mercy, give as much as any Law obligeth him to give, and so not sin, in giving too little. 3. Neither he nor the Doctor can determine aforehand, how much the Law ob­liges him to give, (as was said above) but it's de­terminable onely by circumstances, which then, bring it under a command. 4 Neither of them, giving as much as the Law obligeth to, do sin in giving too little: but may they not sin, in giving, in the act of mercy, some other wayes? For want of Charity, 1 Cor. 13.3. out of vain-glory, in hope of meriting, Matth. 6.1, 2. &c. The Pharisees (it's like) gave more then the Law obliged to, (their abundant righteousness, as they called it) yet here was a mix­ture of sin, not onely in the men, but in the very act of Mercy. 5. But what needed the Doctor to li­mit this sinlesness, to this or that act of virtue, [Page 335]when here he plainly asserts, n. 5. [ The lowest of them (of the degrees of virtues) may be sinless, and all the superiour, voluntary oblations, more then the strict Law required of us.] How easie is it for such a Teacher, or Catechist, to infect his Disciples with the Popish doctrine of Merit, or Supererogation; if not by doing sinlesly in the lowest degrees of commanded perfection, yet by his superiour volun­tary oblations, more then the strict Law required of them: but that comes to be considered in the next Section.

But there is yet a difficulty or two, to be spoken to, the example of Angels, and of Christ himself; [1. In several ranks of Angels one sort (the Se­raphims) being more ardent in zeal then other An­gels.] This instance was not proper, when we are speaking of the love of God, in men, according to the Moral written Law; but we know not by what Law Angels are governed; yet supposing (which is most probable, though disputable) that there are several ranks and degrees of Angels, each exceed­ing another in excellence and perfection of nature; then I would say, that each rank was bound to love God, with that height of love, (and zeal) which their nature was capable of, and to love him with a lower degree, as the inferiour ranks do, were in them faulty. That universal maxime, will reach them; [To whom more is given, of him more is re­quired.] Now whether the same Angel love God more intensely at one time, then another, is a que­stion, not easily determinable. Adam in innocency might perfectly love God, according to the perfe­ction of his nature, yet not with that perfection of Love, wherewith the lowest Angel loved him: now whether the Doctor will say, that an Angel had not sinned, if he loved God, with that lower degree of love in Adam; I shall leave to him to determine.

2. The example of Christ, was impertinently brought to prove [that sincere love is capable of de­grees.] p. 222. n. 5. For, first, I granted, sincere love in men was capable of degrees, denied it onely of perfect love. 2. Love of God in Christ, was perfect not onely in sincerity of the virtue, but in that, which the Doctor calls sinless perfection, and so not capa­ble of degrees: Christ, (he says) differs from An­gels and men in this, that he was perfect and never sin'd (so are also Angels perfect and never sin, and so their example was also impertinently brought, when we are speaking of men) when men are im­perfect and faulty the best of them, as the Doctor confesses; and then not perfect in love, and so the lower degrees, are sinful, even when they are sin­cere in their love. 3. What then is affirmed of Christ, is not common to Angels and men, with him. 1. If it were granted, that Christ was more ardent in one act of Prayer then in another, this is not applyable to the same Angel who is not more ardent in one act, of love or zeal, then another, sure the Doctor cannot prove it. 2. Christ was far more perfect in love then Angels, being God man, not having the spirit by measure; therefore he might supererogate (as I said) in his acts of love and expressions of it, though Angels cannot. 4. Nor then is it common to Christ with men, to love God more in one act then another, being perfect in love, with a sinless perfection; the most that men can do, being but to love God sincerely, which is capable of degrees, but faulty in the lower. 5. Even the sin­cerity that was in Christs love, was sinless, and perfect; but so it is not in men, whose love being less or more sincere, is less or more imperfect. 6. His distinction here, of sinless perfection, (which he renounces) and sincerity of this or that virtue, which (he says) consists in a latitude and [Page 337]hath degrees, and a mixture of sin in the man, &c. Is first very improper; for he should have distin­guished plainly, [perfection is either sinless or sin­ful,] (As Papists blush not to do) but this had dasht his plot of perfection in lower degrees (where­of many are with him sinless) as (we said else­where. 2. Even here the lowest sinless. If he speak not of sinless (but sinful) perfection, why did he bring in the example of Christ, or Angels, whose perfection is sinless, as well as sincere? sincerity in Christ was not capable of degrees (any more then his perfect love.) And yet the Doctor concludes here, [ Why sincerity may not in a pious Christian be capable of degrees, as well as in Christ himself, and (mark it) the lowest of them be sinless there is no reason shewed,] when he renounced before sinless perfection.

Sect. 50, &c. And this makes way for another, and the last obje­ction, &c.

WE are now drawing to an end of our second Diatribe of Will-worship, and the matter is to consider, how the Doctor will wash his do­ctrine, from compliance with Romish Supereroga­tion; to which end, he professes well in words, re­ctifying, and applauding Cyprians sentence, p. 224. n. 2. [That none of the most heroical workers, ever thought their master beholden to them. n. 3. And that it is infi­nite mercy, that any the most excellent work of ours is rewardable with him,] and that for two or three very good reasons. And yet there will appear but little difference between his Principles and theirs: First, he put a difference [between doing [Page 338]more then is commanded, and doing something which is not commanded.] I said, he that does something not commanded, does also more then is commanded, and so they are, in that sense, both one: and the Romanists do not suppose, that he that hath done more then is commanded, hath done all that is com­manded, to set their Supererogation upon. Then it will follow, that he and they agree in this princi­ple; [That Superogation is founded upon doing something not commanded:] which he makes evi­dent by a second distinction: [To Supererogate supposes, either that the person hath paid God all that is due to him, that is, hath never sinned,] (which is the same (said I) with the first part of the former distinction, that he hath done all that is commanded, which the Romanists do not own.) [Or that having sinned and so become a debter, he hath paid that debt by satisfaction, by doing some­thing else, which may satisfie God for his sin.] That is, (said I) by doing something not com­manded: In this latter, he placed the Romanists opinion. Now this principle is his as well as theirs, [A man may do something not commanded:] This he hath often asserted, and expresly here below, n. 12. [I affirm it possible for a Christian to do some­thing which is not commanded him.] The sense whereof we shall consider, n. 5. p. 225. when we come at it. But hear what he says here. [I yield that the Ro­manist is not so gross, as to affirm him that Super­erogates, not to have sinned, and therefore never defined that to be the Romanists doctrine.] But sure it is, the Romanists do say and affirm some Saints not to have sinned; the Virgine Mary for one, to be free not onely from actual sins, but ori­ginal also; and he knows who was the man, of whom some of them affirm, Bonad­venture. videtur Adam in hoc homine non peccasse: And then there is more reason to [Page 339]found Supererogation upon such as never sinned, then on such as have sinned, and yet pay God by satisfaction: the latter have enough to do, to satis­fie for their own sins, and cannot well expect to Supererogate for themselves or others: but the for­mer having never sinned, that is, done all that is commanded, which might satisfie God and his Law, for themselves, might with more colour, undertake to satisfie God for others by doing something not commanded. And yet by the way, I would ask a Romanist, whether if Adam had not sinned, as the Angels do not, he or they could supererogate for themselves or others? If they say, they could not, because they, in doing all that is commanded, did but their duty; then, would I infer, much less can a sinner Supererogate, by doing something not commanded. If they shall say, they might Super­erogate, (as their principles and the Doctors too, seem to import) by doing more then is command­ed; I would desire to see the reason, why they should not found their Supererogation rather upon that first part of the distinction, [That to Super­erogate, supposeth, that the person hath paid God all that is due to him, by doing all that is command­ed him, by way of perfect obedience, that is, hath never sinned,] seeing that is more reasonable, as hath been said. I leave them and the Doctor, to resolve this doubt. And this indeed the Doctor comes to n. 8. [Supererogo, p. 226. is to lay out all and more, and from the opinion of pious mens doing so, the Romanists have clearly raised their treasure of the Church, as the bank, into which, their pay­ments are made.] Mark that, to Supererogate is to lay out all (that is commanded) and more, that is, to pay God all that is due, by way of perfect obedi­ence; and to lay out more, that is something not commanded. Which is that, which he findes fault [Page 340]with in me; that Supererogare is as much, as super quod erogavit lex, (or rather, rogavit, for that was my word, however it was changed into erogavit.) Now upon this, the Doctor makes himself and his Reader merry; n. 7. [ About the Etymologie of super­erogation, which either my fancy or something else (he says) suggested to me, as I did derive Super­stition, from Super statutum:] In both he does me manifest injury; in the latter, against his own pro­fession, and I fear his conscience; who said, I did not raise the Etymologie of Superstition from Super statutum, (as indeed I did not) but onely said, that Superstition was by our Divines, well applied, to signifie that which the Scripture calls addition to the word, or Rule of Worship, as being Super sta­tutum, which rather respected the thing, then the Origination of the word Superstition; as appears above. In the former he does the same, for I do not make the super quod rogavit lex, the Etymolo­gie, but thus: Supererogare is as much, (that is in sense) as super quod rogavit lex: And this, I shall evidence against all contradiction. 1. I turned to the word, in my Dictionary, and there found, Su­pererogatio to be rendered, (attesting August. for it) a giving more, then is required; required, by what? but by the Law. 2. Supererogator, render­ed, (out of the same Authour) one that giveth more then he needeth; that is, more then he is bound to give by any Law. 3. Supererogo; to give more­over; jam ante erogatis, addo; which supposes him to give all required by the Law, and to adde some­thing not required by it; and is not all this, as much, as super quod rogavit lex? Again, for ero­gavit, I finde, that it hath this sense, beside others, rogando aliquid elicere, as well as expendere, to lay out: And if the word erogare signifie at any time to require, or procure by asking; the Etymologie [Page 341]might pass, with reasonable Criticks, Supererogare, is as much as super quod erogavit lex. Besides all this; Papists who best understand what they mean by works of Supererogation; Estius in 1. ad Cor. c. 9. v. 15. call them [works of Counsels, that is, those which are commended so, that yet, absolutely there are no precepts delivered con­cerning them.] That is, works done, more then the Law required. Lastly the Doctor himself, in the place newly cited, from n. 8. says as much as I do, in sense, [Supererogo, is to lay out all and more, and from the opinion of pious mens doing so, the Romanists have raised their treasure of the Church.] Nay, its more then I said, for I did not say, it is as much, as to lay out all, that is to do all that is commanded by the Law, and more; but one­ly, more then the Law required, though he had not done all required by the Law. And upon this the Dr. founded their Supererogation, refusing the former part of the distinction. But now I would ask, how can the pious Romanists be said to Supererogate, that is, to lay out all and more, if not first, by per­fect keeping of the Law, wherewith they are en­trusted, and then doing something more, laying out of their own stock, in a Counsel of perfection, and what is this, but more then the Law required? and by so doing, to make satisfaction for others sins, having none of their own to satisfie for. He were simple, that would go about to satisfie God for others sins, by doing things commanded to himself, or to satisfie for others, who needs it for his own sins. It must then suppose, he hath kept the Law, and that he supererogates, by doing more then the Law required; which needing not himself, he is content, it be laid out for others that need it. And that the Romanists do hold many of their pious Saints, can and do perfectly keep the Law, the Do­ctor is not ignorant, (what he thinks, he can do, I [Page 342]know not; sure I am he says, [Christs yoke is no made up of impossible precepts,] and so its possible for a pious man perfectly to keep them.] If he say, but he does not hold the most pious man never sin­ned, though he may attain to such perfection in time, Doing all that is com­manded. p. 228. n. 14. The evil which is or may be adherent to it (a good work) being pardoned by God, &c. ad pag. 220. numb. 55. numb. 8. as to keep the Law, and so, Supererogation cannot be founded upon the first part of the distin­ction, that the person never sinned: I answer, if those former sins be pardoned, (satisfaction being made by Christ) they are as if they never had been, and then, when he is arrived at such perfection as to keep the Law, that is, to sin no more; then he may do more then the Law required, and so b [...]gin to Supererogate. Upon this, all the Doctors Gram­matical notions vanish into nothing, and I go on.

A Supererogating work, then, is certainly a work done, which is more then the Law required, or (which in my sense is all one) the doing something which the Law doth not require: which (said I) [Is a derogation from the perfection of the Law of God, and layes imperfection upon it (as the Doctor plainly hath done.] The Doctor is angry at this, and answers, [...]. 11. p. 227 1. [If such works be derogatory to the Law, they are not Supererogatory works, but the contrary.] As if they might not be Supereroga­tory in the opinion of a Romanist, and yet really de­rogatory to the perfection of the Law, charging it with imperfection. 2. [His treatise (he says) de­fends not the thinking a mans self to do more then the Law requires, but to do somewhat which the Law doth not require.] And I say again, is not the doing of somewhat which the Law doth not re­quire, the doing of more then the Law requires? [Page 343]whether the person have ever sinned or not, is ano­ther thing; nay, is not Supererogo, to lay out all, and more, in the Doctors gloss: then it may in­clude both, as was said above. But for charging the Law with imperfection, the Doctor hath said it, and will defend it, but by no new arguments; but the old repeated, and before confuted. And as confi­dently he again affirms, n. 12. [its possible for a Christian to do something which is not commanded him.] If I listed to be merry, I might say, its possible for him to do something not commanded him, for its too possible and frequent to do something forbidden him. Or 2. its possible for him to do some, yea, many things not commanded nor forbidden him, many things indifferent: But more seriously, the Doctor means it of voluntary oblations, that is, voluntary worship, Will-worship, (that's the subject of his discourse) its possible herein for a Christian, to do something not commanded him; yea many things, as Papists do; but how lawfully is the que­stion: Yes, lawfully enough in the Doctors Divi­nity; [For as in the Law, so in the Gospel, the Law of Christ, some things are left free and un­commanded.] What things are so left free and un­commanded in the Law or Gospel? Some civil things? All indifferent things? Or some Wor­ship? Of that we speak, not of circumstances of Worship; as hath oft been said: If he assert this of Worship, I shall desire no other Adversary to con­fute him but himself. As for his [Latitude, and higher degrees of that Latitude, not under pre­cept] enough hath been said afore. The conclu­sion is this, his doctrine of Will-worship, is found­ed upon this Popish principle, [Thou a man may do, not something onely, but some Worship to God, which he never commanded:] Will worship (he says) is voluntary Worship, uncommanded Worship, [Page 344]this is not onely lawful but commendable, accept­able, and more rewardable then commanded Wor­ship, and therein he and Papists do sweetly agree; and why he may not agree with them in their Su­pererogation, I yet see no reason.

I said again, that he that does something not com­manded, may be said to Supererogate, in respect of him, who doth nothing but what is commanded, as the Pharisees did. p. 227. n. 13 He answers [This belongs not to my notion of Supererogating.] Take it then in his notion, Supererogo, is to lay out all and more: He that layes out but all intrusted with him, does but erogare; he then that layes out more then all, is said, supererogare, with respect to the other: and may not, at least will not such a man insult over other men that do nothing but what is command­ed, [Lord I thank thee, I am not as other men &c.] Yea, and expostulate with God himself, [ Why have we fasted, and thou regardst it not? &c. Isa. 58.] But, [he that thus scorns and exalts himself above other men, is far from doing more herein then is commanded, &c.] True, but yet he may truly, in the Doctors sense, do something not commanded; though not more, that is all that is commanded and something more: And this is enough to puff up a carnal heart, partly to compensate for something done amiss, and to quit scores with God (as she, Prov. 7.14.) and partly to insult over other men, of lower performances: as experience tells us.

The Apostle indeed allowes, n. 13. a glorying and re­joycing, in the conscience of having done well; but he never allowed or practised, a glorying in doing any thing, which the Law commanded not: as ap­peared above, in the instance of preaching without wages. The Doctor cannot but know, [That a man without grace, an Heathen or hypocritical Christi­an, may do many of his works of highest perfecti­on: [Page 345]as give liberally to good uses, keep himself single and unmarried, &c.] But this man uses not to compare himself with others virtues, but with their defects: and he is so far from charity to wish or think other men better then himself, that he thinkes himself better then others, and thankes God there is not an honest man but himself, as that proud hypo­crite did. I fear, that all Will-worshippers, that think they do more then is commanded, are guilty of some pride and scorn, as humble soever as they seem to be. But I said further,

They that think they can do something not com­manded, do expect to finde more acceptance from God, and a greater reward, then they or others do, for doing onely what is commanded, and this is a kind of Supererogation; an over-pleasing of God. [This, first, he sayes, p. 228. n. 14. I wil­lingly, and expresly grant it to be my do­ctrine, that vo­luntary oblations are more accept­able and wardable with God. p. 229. n. 17. is nothing to the notion of the word.] I have professed to look more at the nature of the thing, then the notion of the word: and this, I am sure, they that do things not com­manded, do expect, as I have said, and the Doctor will confess it presently. But, secondly, he will put in a caution, to make it passable; [That un­commanded works can never satisfie for disobedi­ences, and that it is perfect impiety and folly, to neglect duty, and then to compensate by doing more then is commanded.] First, I observe how the Do­ctor confounds the terms of his former distinction, doing more then is commanded, is here put, for do­ing somewhat that is not commanded; which is found also so used, numb. 13. The first of them, for it is twice, (the crime the Doctor found in mine, at the beginning.) But, secondly, the cau­tion will not do the work: For Papists (some at least) do not think, their uncommanded works do satisfie for their own disobediences; but when their own sins are pardoned, (as they think at least) [Page 346]and they enabled to keep the Law, then they think by uncommanded works, to satisfie God for others sins. And the mischief is, that they, that think they can do things not commanded do usually the rather neglect the care of securing of duties, but hope to compensate by doing things not commanded: [You make void the Commandment of God by your own Tradition, and say, it is corban, &c.] But we have here the Doctors method and path-way to Heaven; it is somewhat long, but it could not well be shorter, and the end will make amends for all, the greater reward. Thus it lies: [He that shall have obser­ved this method uprightly, eschewed evil, in a strict mortifying of lusts, &c. in abstaining from sin, and doing [* Doing all that is command­ed.] Mark that. all that is commanded (confirmed by autho­rity of a Poet, virtus est vitium fugere &c.) and whensoever he hath failed, secured his retrait by an early humiliation, confession, begging of pardon in Christ, and sincere reformation, and then laboured industriously to superstruct doing of good works, of the more eminent (I mean uncommanded) degrees of virtues; I shall not doubt to encourage him to think confidently, and expect from our great [...], more and greater acceptance, (I shall adde, reward also) then the same person could in reason expect, for doing onely what is commanded.] I shall adde what he addes in the next, p. 229. n. 15 and consider them together. [There is no reason to make question, but that of two men, which have been equal in obediences, one exceeding the other in acts of uncommanded perfection, the more perfect, shall have the richest reward, &c.] To all this, I shall speak first in general, and then to some particulars. In general thus, by considering how far an hypocrite may travel in this way to glo­ry. 1. He may abstain from some, yea, many sins, (wherewith some sincere Christian may be overta­ken,) [Page 347]and the Doctor will not say, his pious Chri­stian can or doth abstain from all sins. 2. He may do all that is commanded, for the letter of the Law; as Paul himself before his conversion, says, he was blameless; and the Doctor does not say, or does not mean, (though he say all) his pious man, may do universally all that is commanded. 3. When he hath failed (if at least he may fail) he may (in the Doctors language) secure his retrait by an early humiliation and confession, Pray ye to the Lord for me. as Ahab and Ju­da did. 4. He may beg pardon of God, and that in Christ, as its like Simon Magus did, who desired others also to pray for him. 5. He may make an outward Reformation of his failings, in many things, as Herod did, and the Doctor will not say, but his Pious Christian, may fail still by infirmity, in some things repented of. 6. After all this, he may use Austerities, Fasting, Watchings, and other Penances, for the mortifying of his lusts, at least in pretence, as Papists do, and the Pharisees did. 7. And then he may proceed to superstruct doing of good works of the more eminent uncom­manded degrees of virtue: (for I observe none such named by the Doctor, but an hypocrite may do them) as give alms liberally, as the Pharisees did, above what the Law required; [If I give all my goods to the poor, and have not charity,] (sup­poses the ease possible) I am nothing: He may be frequent in Praying five or six times a day, in Fa­stings, twice or thrice a week, and in other such Austerities as afore: He may make himself an Eu­nuch, undertake to profess a single life, under pre­tence to please God better: Nay, he may offer him­self to voluntary Martyrdome, (which two last, are the Doctors highest perfections of all.) [If I give my body to be burned (for Religion, for Christ) and have not Charity.] Supposes that case also [Page 348] possible, for an hypocrite to attain to: May now the Dr. [encourage this man, to think and expect con­fidently, more and greater acceptance and reward then another, that onely hath done what is com­manded?] And that with some failings? Per­haps he will say, he does not all these things up­rightly, or sincerely, and so loses all. Be it so, yet this was more then the Doctors eye could dis­cover; for he cannot see his heart: therefore, he might encourage him still, confidently to expect, if not more, yet some acceptance, and reward; if not for abstaining from so many sins, and doing so ma­ny things commanded, (because he plaid but the hypocrite in all) yet for his eminent uncommanded degrees of virtue, a just [...], would not let such high perfections go altogether unrewarded: But I shall come to some particulars. And first, with respect to what I said last, it must be supposed, in this distribution of rewards, that uncommanded eminent degrees of virtue, Else they are but as Cyphers in Arithme­tick which of them­selves sig­nifie no­thing, but make a fi­gure more by conjun­ction. and highest perfection, may of themselves expect some reward, or accept­ance from God, by whomsoever they are done, though he have not done all that is commanded. For if they give more acceptance and reward in con­juction with commanded virtues, they must give some positive reward single and alone, or joyned with lower degrees of virtue, and then an hypocrite may expect some acceptance and reward from God for such eminent virtues, who yet is most abomi­nable to him. 2 Though obedience to commands, may expect acceptance with God, and reward and glory in Heaven, yet uncommanded eminent perfe­ction carries away the prize, or crown of glory: But I desire to know, who gave this authority to these men, to distribute rewards, less to obedience commanded, and more to uncommanded virtues? 3. A [...] on earth distributes his rewards [Page 349]and prizes, by an act of justice, to the best deser­ving, not of mercy and favour. But I hope the Doctor will not say so of God, though Papists are bold enough to say so. 4. If this reward be not an act of justice, upon merit; then it must be by way of promise, which is of grace or mercy. For works commanded, are rewarded of meer mer­cy, Psal. 62. last; if uncommanded works may not plead merit, none can; yet Papists that make commanded works meritorious, do also make un­commanded works more meritorious. If then the Doctors eminent uncommanded virtues may expect a greater reward, then works commanded, the works of mens devising are exalted above the works of Gods commanding. By what Rule? not of me­rit or justice, that the Doctor disclaims; not of mercy, for then they must have some promise, the ground of that expectation: but promise he can shew none, or let us see the Patent; where uncom­manded virtues are promised, I say not a greater, but any reward at all. All the promises in Scri­pture are made to the obedient, and obedience im­ports a command; as all threatnings are made to the disobedient, which implies a prohibition. And for ought I see, there may be as well some eminent or lesser wickednss not under prohibition, against which there is no threatning, as any eminent vir­tues, not under some command, for which there is no promise. 5. The Doctor puts us a case, [sup­pose two men equal in obediences, one exceeding the other in acts of uncommanded perfection, this shall have the richer reward.] Just the Popish dream of Aurea and Aureola: But let me put him a case; Suppose two men unequal in obediences (no doubt, but such there are) and he that hath the least of obedience, (whether by frailty or otherwise) hath exceeded the other in acts of uncommanded vir­tues: [Page 350]which now shall have the greater acceptance and reward? If the latter, then it will follow, that he that hath most sins (such is he that hath the least of obediences) shall have more glory for uncom­manded virtues, then he that hath lesser and fewer sins (such is he that hath more obediences) for want of uncommanded virtues. Nay, it will follow, that he that hath less and fewer obediences, but more uncommanded virtues, shall have both less and more glory, then the other; less, because the other having more obediences, should in reason (the Do­ctors own phrase) expect a greater reward, then he that hath less, and yet more, because he hath more uncommanded virtues: which is a Q [...]odlibet fitter for the Romish Schools to determine. If this be not [the intruding into those things which he hath not seen, vainly puft up by his fleshly mind,] Col. 2.18. I leave it to consideration. Yet the Doctor sayes, p. 229. n. 15 [Its most evident, (the latter shall have the richer reward) whether by considering the degrees of glory in heaven or the rule by which God distri­butes them still under the Gospel; to every man ac­cording to his work.] As for the degrees of glory of Saints in Heaven, he knows, its a disputable pro­bleme; how ever very uncertain how they shall be proportioned, being a work of pure grace and fa­vour, which may give as much to him that comes in to work at the last houre, as to him that came in at the first, and do him no wrong. And as for the Rule of distribution of rewards, according to mens works; that may have a double sense, either accord­ing to the quality or kinde of mens works, good to the good, and evil to the evil, as oft it is applied, Rom. 2.6. Gal. 6.7, 8. Or according to the quantity, more reward for greater good, and les­ser, for lesser, and so greater torments to greater and more sins; & contra: and so it is sometimes [Page 351]used: And for greater punishments for greater sins, its clear by Scripture, which speaks of greater damnation, and easier for Tyre and Sidon, &c. the reason is, because that's an act of justice; but whe­ther more or greater good works shall have greater reward, may reasonably be scrupled, because that's a work of pure mercy, which may do what it will, with its own. However, God will reward men ac­cording to their works of obedience to his com­mands, according to his promise: but not accord­ing to mens own devised good works, of higher per­fection, and uncommanded; unless they can shew us such a promise.

In the next place, my Charity is slighted and re­jected with some scorn; that I said, n. 16. [Ours are not yet come so far, as to think they can merit by such works, as Papists do,] and the Dr. concludes from my confession, [We are not Papists yet, nor yet do I maintain works of Supererogation, &c.] It was both my Charity, and Modesty thus to speak of some; for he knows, some of ours who were as zealous as himself for Will-worship, are turned ab­solute Papists even in this point of merit, by com­manded and uncommanded works. [Let him that yet standeth, take heed lest he fall.] And the ra­ther, because he stands upon slippery ground, which may easily cast him into the same precipice. I did not directly charge the Doctor, with the opinion or heresie of works of Supererogation; but sure he is very near it: and seeing that, I spake in Charity, (but he takes it by the wrong handle) to prevent his falling into the pit. I shall onely shew him how near he is to it, if he will have the patience to hear me. As in other points he is gone far towards Rome, (as very learned men think.) so in this particular now before us. They agree in these things. 1. In the Principle of Supererogation, [Page 352]which is, [That a man may do uncommanded works, or, that there are uncommanded virtues, of emi­nent perfection, above commanded virtues:] So they, so he asserts. 2. They agree also, in the suc­cess of such uncommanded perfections; that they are more commendable, more acceptable to, and more rewardable by God: this he and they do confi­dently affirm alike. 3. In the ground of them, in regard of satisfaction to God by them, that is merit: for so Papists do expresly make them me­ritorious, of more glory for themselves, and for pardon and glory for others that need them. But this the Doctor disclaimes and abhors, p. 224. n. 3. [It is an infinite mercy, that they are rewardable, the most excellent of them.] True, in words he denies all meriting of glory, by his most eminent perfections; but see the consequences of his do­ctrine: for thus I would argue, [If uncommanded works be more rewardable, it must be either by way of merit, or of grace; I know no third way, Rom. 4.4. Of grace or of debt: But his uncommanded works are not more rewardable by way of grace; for then they have some promise for that greater re­ward in Scripture; but they are all made to obe­diences, upon commands.] What remains then, but by way of debt, or merit, and then indeed, he may not onely confidently expect a greater reward, but peremptorily challenge it, The Doctrine of Super­erogation is found­ed in their opi­nion, that a man may, by uncommanded performances, make sa­tisfaction for his own, and other men sins, which I no way be­lieve or acknowledge, p. 224. n. 1. by way of justice as Papists do. It may be said, wherein then does the Doctor differ from them? In point of satisfaction onely, either for their own or others sins. But Pa­pists make their works of Supererogation, or un­commanded virtues, to merit greater glory for them­selves, [Page 353]if not for others also. And herein, in the first at least, they both agree. Let us review a little the 53. Sect. of Will-worship, and we shall see what he asserts to free his doctrine from Super­erogation. [1. It supposeth no perfect obedi­ence;] Nor do Papist do so, but does not the Doctor so? both in his particular acts of some virtues, which he makes to be sinless, and also in universal obedience to the Law, to be possi­ble at least: for Christs yoke is not made up of impossible precepts. Nor do Papists hold that all men can or do keep the Law, but onely some eminent Saints, and consequently they do, or should hold, (if they speak reason) that none but such can Supererogate. But if such as have sinned, and do sin may Supererogate, the Do­ctors denial of perfect obedience, does not make it impossible for himself also to Supererogate, which is, (as he sayes) to lay out more then is commanded, that is, to do something not com­manded. But again, if a man may Supererogate (being a sinner) by doing something not com­manded; how easie a consequence is this, to car­nal reason; [I can do more then is commanded; ergo, I may merit more glory for my self, if not satisfie for others,] which brings me to the next. 2. [ If supposing every man to have sin­ned, it pretendeth not to the least degree of satisfaction to God for any the least sin, of our own. 3. Much less for others sins:] So they differ onely in point of satisfaction for sins, which notwithstanding, hinders not, but there may be Supererogation, in point of doing more then is commanded, (whence Supererogation hath its denomination) and also, in purchasing (if I may not say Virgo-majoris est meriti: said Hierom. cited above. p. 95. meriting, which is true enough, if such [Page 354]works have no promise of greater reward; merit­ting I say) glory, more glory for our selves, if not for others; and so the Doctor falls into their do­ctrine of merit of glory, though he escape the gulf of satisfaction for sins, and which is worse, and most blasphemous against the precious and infinite merits of Christ, is hard to determine. By all which it may appear, my Charity was useful enough, to fetch out a brother fallen, or stay him falling into the pit: And yet see how con­temptibly the Doctor throws it away. p. 229. n. 16 [I onely adde, that 'tis no way useful for him, to lose his pains and his charity, by confuting those of whom he onely divineth, that they may hereafter fall into false doctrine; which yet I hope I shall not do, having no temptation from all this Diatri­bists exercitation, and arguments therein con­tained, to flie to any other Sect of Religion, to furnish my self with answers for him.] Truly I am sorry my charity and my pains should be lost upon him; I finde my pains is not lost to others; and for my charity, let him now consider what need he had of it: if not, it shall, I doubt not, re­turn into mine own bosome. And were I of his opinion, I should finde a temptation upon me, to those ill consequences of his doctrine, and must either flie some whither for answers to them, or flie to Rome, to be of their opinions, in point of Supererogation. For what wise man might not be tempted to thinke, [When the Scripture calls to the most excellent way, and prudence (as he said) suggests, the readiest way to be most glo­rious in Heaven, is to do that which is best;] and the Doctor or Papists, shall teach this do­ctrine, See n. 17. [ That to do things not commanded, is more commendable, acceptable, rewardable with [Page 355]God, then to do things commanded by God.] Who will not feel himself tempted, to leave or somewhat neglect, the common rode of obe­diences to commands, and run into this new­found easier way, that will lead more speedily to higher glory. This hath mislead thousands of Papists (and they no Babies) as it did the Pha­risees of old, and if I be not deceived, many of our own superstitious Formalists (for such there were, though the Doctor scorns the words) into many Will-worships, who (it's known too well to be hid) did neglect the commands of God enough, but were zelots in the Doctors uncommanded Wor­ship, and Ceremonies; and ambitious, some of them, of his uncommanded eminent perfection, and virtues, &c. And for a close of this, I did not before, but now almost durst take upon me to Divine, that in his next answers, to what is now said, the Doctor must either flie to some other Sect of Religion, (that of the Romanist) for answers, or else must return to the way of truth, which he hath deserted, and I defend; which God grant.

Hear what he says more, p. 230. n. 18 [As those which free­ly do those things which others account unlaw­ful, ought not to despise those which do them not: so on the other side, those which do them not, ought in no wise to judge or condemne those that do them,] Rom. 14. But, first, this rule of the Apostle, must be understood of things meerly indifferent, meats, &c. not of things unlawfull and forbidden, as all uncom­manded Worship is: In this case, they that do it not, ought in all wise to judge and condemn them that do it, and not to suffer sin upon their brother, Levit. 19.17. 2. It's well known, that [Page 356]they which did too freely do those things, which others accounted (and proved) unlawfull, did not onely despise, but judged, condemned, and punished those which did them not. And so were the first and worst transgressours of their own rule; bespeaking the favour, not to be despised by others, that themselves might have the liber­ty to judge others, &c. Had they left them as indifferent and free, to do or not to do them, there would have been, as no judging of them that do them not; so no despising (but rather pittying) of them which do them.

And now I have done with this Diatribe, but that charity, (which begins at home, though it af­ter go abroad) calls upon me to rectifie two mis­prisions, and injuries put upon me. [1. That I censured our Bishops (by the Character of Over-looking,) as guilty of insolence and con­tempt, towards others, which like the Karae­ans kept close to the rule of the word, for their Worship.] I can sincerely profess, that to my best remembrance, the Bishops in that notion, were not in my thoughts; some of which I ever reve­renced as learned and pious men. But if any of them were superstitious Formalists, (as some were known to be) in that notion I might intend them: whose insolence and contempt, of their differing brethren, was too often felt, in making their own constitutions and ceremonies, snares to tender, ho­nest consciences, &c. Yet if the Doctor will needs know whom I meant, I shall freely tell him; they were those, who, ambitious perhaps of that Episcopal dignity, did comply to every new in­troduced superstitious ceremony, with scorn enough overlooking them, who could not do so; some of them being loose and profane in morall conversa­tion: [Page 357]That's the first. There is another great mistake, and very false; yet like a threed runs through all his former discourse; [That I presume all use of uncommanded Ceremonies to be Supersti­tion first, and then Formality.] Which I so pro­fessedly disclaimed often, and have his confession, sometimes to the contrary, that I understood the question onely of uncommanded Worship, not of Circumstances, not of Ceremonies unless they be made parts of Worship, or offend against some other Scripture Rules. Which whether his Christ­mas Festival (as it was by most observed) be guil­ty of, comes next to be considered.

Exercitation. 3. Of Christmas, and other Festivals.

HAving so largely vindicated the two former Diatribees in Thesi, I shall not need to be long, in Hypothesi. The judicious Reader, ere this, understands, that my main designe in under­taking this work, was primarily to manifest the Su­perstition and Will-worship, in the ordinary obser­vation of the chief Festivals, (and the rest) and se­condarily to justifie the abolition of them, against which, the Doctor hath so much declamed. For which end, I took in, (as I said at first) his other two Tracts, of Superstition and Will worship; to make a clear discovery (of that, which I saw the Doctor had clouded) what those two Crimes were, which (beside the Riot) were charged upon his Fe­stival; that so the Application of them to the Fe­stival in particular, might be the more easie and obvious to every intelligent Reader. For if Su­perstition and Will-worship be, as I have proved them to be from the Testimonies of Orthodox Di­vines, and of the Doctor himself, and they crimi­nous. And then the Observers of the Festivals be proved guilty of those two crimes, and the Do­ctor as deep as any, (which onely remain to be [Page 359]made good) I shall venture to make all indifferent, but judicious Readers, yea, and the Doctor himself in his sedate and impartial judgement, both wit­nesses and judges of my conclusion. If the Doctor himself shall lend me both my premises, even some­times, totidem verbis, I hope he will not be so uncivil or unnatural, as not to own the conclusion, as a childe of his own begetting; though it hath been several times brought home, and laid at his door, but he hath gone in and out, and took no notice of it. I shall once more lay it before him: But first, some other business takes us up, to be brief­ly dispatched, rather by way of strictures, then a set and continued discourse.

That the custome of a Church in things indiffe­rent, is somewhat considerable, I denied not. p. 231. n. 3. But when humane customes are degenerated into super­stition, and made Will-worship, that custome though never so ancient is not to be pleaded. He may see, that my scope was onely this, to beat down degene­rated customes, pretended onely to be ancient and Apostolical; and withal, to retort the argument in­tended by him, more sutably to the text alluded to; [The Apostles and prime Church, had no such cu­stome (as his Festival) therefore, they are conten­tious who plead for the continuancy of a custome so degenerated.] Whence the Doctors testimonies, are indeed, ex abundanti, needless and superfluous, (except to shew his reading) [That Christians should comply with the customes of the places whi­ther they come;] That is, n. 4. &c. while they are in things indifferent, and neither burthenous by their number, nor vitiated by the former abuses: But he knows, that Augustine in his time which was early to us, complain'd of the yoke of Ceremonies intro­duced, and wisht them abolished: and so much for that Section.

How those Heathen usages, p. 233. n. 3. that stuck so long to the Festival, came in, or when, it is not See n. 8. worth the while to debate; it would be a better service, for the Advocates of the Festival, to study how to get them out, which (I fear) they have not much troubled themselves withal. Sure we are, many customes came in, in compliance as with the Jews on one side, so with Heathens on the other. I know he remembers well enough, who said; Ita bellè Ethnicos in hac re, Polydor. Virg. de Invent. Rer. l. 6. c. 8. p. 234. n. 7. ut in nimis multis aliis, aemula­mur. Though neither I nor he, can exactly tell, when that compliance first began. Suppose, that which the Doctor sayes be true; [At the first con­version or plantation of the faith such things might from the Jewish state adhere unto the Christian, and so some others from the heathen also, 'tis possi­ble and imaginable.] But its as true (which he addes) they were not taught them by Christianity. Christian Religion taught them no such things, nor intended their continuance: but yet they were continued a long time. Hence his argument for Infant Baptisme (of that I think he means it also) from the custome of the Jewes to Baptize, is not constringent to a gain-sayer, I believe he findes it so in his conflict with Master Tombs: for how easie were it to answer, (as I remember he does) it was the custome of the Jewes to Circumcise after Chri­stianty began, to keep the old Sabbath, & whats that to Christians? And if my judgement were of any worth with the Doctor, I should make bold to tell him my conjecture in this case. Its very probable, that at the first beginning of Christianity, such things, or customes, as the Sabbath, the Paschal, and Pentecost Festivals, might adhere to the Christian, though not taught it by Christian [...]y, that they should be continued as Christian Holy-days; and so some Heathenish customes in like manner from the [Page 361]first plantation of the Faith: But then I would in­fer, 1. That the Festivals of Pasch and Pente­cost, called after, Easter and Whitsuntide, were no Apostolical constitutions, but rather charitable condescensions of the Apostles, and after Planters, to win the Jews to the Christian Religion. But not as taught them by Christianity; nor to continue any more, then the old Sabbath or Circumcision, &c. Which by degrees vanished. Else I would ask, why was not the old Sabbath perpetuated in the Church Christian, aswel as Easter and Whitsun­tide; there being more to be said for it, in the Apo­stolical practice and other wayes, then is or can be produced for those Fostivals, as I have elsewhere said. 2. I would also infer, that Festivals were continued or exchanged, for some Heathenish ones, (as Christmas for the Saturnalia) to win them the better to the faith; not to be continued longer, then the Faith was well fettled: But such is the mischief of humane policies in Religion, that ill usages once brought in, can seldom or hardly be gotten out again. 3. The Doctors argument is as little constringent as mine, that those [usages must needs be brought in, at the first conversion of a na­tion,] which might come in by degrees.

The time and Authour of our conversion, p. 235. n. 1. is as uncertain as the former, and confessed by the Do­ctor, [ to be a [...], to the business of Festivals.] And therefore I shall no longer draw the Sawe of controversie therein, but leave the Doctor to his own conjectures, (for they are no better) and proceed to something of more concern­ment. And that is, about the institution, and ob­servation of Easter, (by which standard all other Festivals are to be rated as the Doctor says p. 243. n. 10.) which, if we may believe him, was institu­ted, or at least observed by the Apostles themselves. [Page 362]The trial whereof is referred, p. 241. n. 2. not to Scripture, (which an Apostolical institution, which is acknow­ledged elsewhere to be Divine, might justly expect) but to Tradition, out of most uncertain Histories, unfit to build our faith upon. Eusebius, who lived in the fourth Centurie, a great distance from the Apostles age, is the first that writes about it, and all he says, is from certain Epistles, received by Tradition; n. 3. he sayes, [ All the Provinces of Asia observed it on the fourteenth day, as from a more ancient Tradition, and a custome long before deli­vered to them, which (says the Doctor) considering the time, wherein this question was agitated, at the end of the second Century, can amount to little less then Apostolical.] But more then this, in the Epi­stle of Pollycrates to Victor, he says, [ Many Bi­ships of Asia observed the fourteenth day, accord­ing to the Gospel, keeping exactly the Canon of faith, no way wavering from it.] A good while after, comes Nicephorus (no very credible Au­thour) and says, n. 10. [ Following the Apostolical tradi­tion upward, or from the beginning, and that ex­presly from Saint Peter the Apostle, which (says the Doctor most confidently) still leaves the matter most evident and irrefragable, that this feast of Easter, which sure is a Christian Festival, was ob­served and celebrated by the Apostles, &c.] This was sp [...]ken for the practice of the Western Church, wh [...] kept on the Lords day; but the Eastern ob­servation might fall on any other day of the week, as the Jewish Pasch did. But Socrates, in his time observed, n. 16. [ That several nations had their several customes of observing Easter.] That is, as his words are; [ As in many other things, so also the Feast of Easter by custome in every nation, had a peculiar ( [...],) private observation; because none of the Apostles, gave to any a Law about it.] [Page 363]Now these things hang not well together. I shall propound some considerations, to cool the Doctors confidence, to weaken, if not to break, this his standard of all other Festivals, and to make it more then probable, that it is not Apostoli­call.

1. The best and onely ground he findes to pitch his Standard on, is but Tradition, unwritten Tra­dition, not the least title of Scripture consequence, but that of [...], of which by and by. The plea is the very same with Papists for their Fe­stivals, and other Ceremonies. Socrates who re­lates the debate between the Eastern and Western Churches and their plea on both sides, from seve­ral Apostles addes, [ But not a man of either side could produce [...], a written de­monstration of these things.] They all plead un­written uncertain Tradition: Whereas a standard for all Festivals should have at least one foot stand­ing upon a written word. It is too much (though too ordinary) for the Doctor to comply with Rome, in the countenancing of unwritten Tradi­tions.

2. Traditions Apostolical do sometimes imply, their written Institutions and instructions; [Hold the Traditions Tra­ditiones vocat, doctri­nae, & institutu Religi­onis Chri­stianae, &c. Estius in locum. which ye have been taught, by word or our Epistle,] 2 Thes. 2.15. (which no doubt were both the same:) But the Doctor though in the Authorities pleaded, he is content they shall use the words Apostoli­cal Tradition, often, yet himself waves it, and never calls his Festivals an Apostoli­call Tradition; but an Apostolical observation, [Page 364] The words of Nicepho­rus in the margine, p. 242. n. 5. are [...], Apostoli­cal Au­thority: which is more then custome, practice, &c. not Englished by the Doctor. custome, practice, n. 10.17, 18, 19. The reason is, because an Apostolical Tradition to the Chur­ches to keep, might well infer an Institution, and so Divine Authority, which he knew, he could ne­ver prove, and therefore pleads, [Onely the Pra­ctice Apostolical, and not their commanding it by Law.] n. 17. But say I, Apostolical Practice onely makes it more uncertain and more unable to bear his Standard, because they practised many things, not as Christians, or to be conveyed to Christian Churches, but meerly too comply with the Jewes their countrey-men, to win them the better, as was said above.

3. p. 242. n. 5, 6. Yet what is that less, then an Apostolical, Divine Institution which Polycrates and his fel­lows, plead for their custome: [All which (saith he) observed the fourteenth day according to the Gospel, not at all transgressing, but following the Canon of Faith.] But then it might be feared, and inferred, that Peter and Paul transgressed both against the Gospel, and Canon of Faith, in their contrary custome. Let him see to that. Is it not very probable that Paul who was often and long in Asia, would have withstood Philip and John to their faces (as he did Peter the prime Apostle in a like case, Gal. 2.) for judaizing, and comply­ing with the Jews, in the Festival, who had set up another Day in the Western Church, or rather had cryed down the observation of such dayes in other Churches, Rom. 14. Gal. 4.

4. If it were (I say not of Apostolical, Divine in­stitution) of Apostolical observation and practice, [Page 365]as a Christian Festival, would they have differed so in their Tradition of it to the Churches, being guided all by the same Spirit? would Philip and John observe and leave to the Eastern Churches, the Jewish day, and Peter and Paul the Lords day, all of them jointly having appointed in all Churches a weekly day, for the commemoration of the Resur­rection? which is also made the foundation of Ea­ster day. It's nothing probable.

5. If the Eastern observation of Easter was ac­cording to the Gospel and Canon of Faith, how came it to pass; that that custome was abolished, (as it was) and the Western, was established? was not this to set the Churches together by the eares, both of them pleading Apostolical Tradition?

6. The Romish plea, for their custome, from Peter and Paul, may reasonably be judged to be forged (as their primacy of the Pope, is,) For, 1. it's most probable that Peter was never at Rome, but uncertain and false Tradition so would have it, as our best Divines do make it appear. 2. Its most improbable, that Paul, who was so vehement against all observation of Feasts, (except the Lords day) should institute, or practice the same Festival, and that at Rome, and so build again what he had destroyed. Rom. 14.6. Gal. 4.

7. Its no way credible that the Apostles all or any of them, would first cry down the Festivals as Jew­ish, and presently set it up as Christian; or 2. set up an annual day, for the commemoration of the Resur­rection, the Lords day being before set up for the same end. 3. Or lay such a ground of difference to the succeeding Churches, by different timeing of it. Credat Judaeus apella, Non ego.

8. How came that contest between Victor and the Afiaticks, about the day, when the same dif­ference was between him, and the French, and Brit­tain [Page 366]Churches: No less then a threefold different observation of Easter, in the Western Churches, as was noted.

9. Why does not the Dr. endeavour, to recover the day, which Philip our Apostle, and first planter (by some sent hither by him) endowed us with, and that according to the Gospel and Canon of Faith, from John the longest liver of the Apostles; but submits to the Western custome, and so subjects us to Rome, which he so fears, and warned me to be ware of? I leave these to his resolution, and come to consider, what he sayes to my arguments against it.

1. There is no mention of the institution or ob­servation of it, in Scripture; nor ground to found it on. p. 244. n. 12 I said, there was no ground in Scripture to found it on: To which he says no­uothing. To this he hath three answers. [1. There is small virtue in this, from Scripture negative.] As little virtue as there is in this negative argu­ment, for me; it seemes to be great for himself, against me: For here n. 17. he pleads thus against the institution of the Lords-day; [ Sure the New Testament hath no where any Law-giving concern­ing it:] And again, against the use of the fourth Commandment, [Where did Christ reduce us to the fourth Commandment.] p. 263. n. 8. And once more, p. 281. n. 19. [Christ never reprehended the observation of the Feast of Dedication,] (that we read of) therefore he approved it. But, in the case in hand, & ad hominem, I have argued strongly from Scripture negative; [ Will worship is not commanded in Scripture, therefore it is un­lawful. But this Festival with that of the Nati­vity, is made a Will-worship by Papists and the Doctor;] ergo, they are unlawfull, and as such, have no ground in Scripture. 2. Answer [ The Apostles word, [...], let us keep the Feast is some (be it acknowledged a less weighty) ground [Page 367]in Scripture for the observation.] This word of the Apostle in the judgement of all Interpreters, hath nothing to do with his Festival: The text and context are also against his gloss; which makes it so light, that it is not so much as some weight for the observation of it. And I having said so much against this gloss, in my 31 Section of Fest. I won­der he should so confidently produce it here, and say nothing to purpose to it, in its own place. All I shall say now, is this, that if this be the sense of it, (which the Doctor begs) it hath not onely some, but an exceeding weighty ground for the observa­tion of his Festival, a [...], a Law­giving, an institution Divine, which he will deny to the Lords-day, and proves more then he in­tended, not onely the observation and practice, but also institution Apostolical: But more of this be­low. 3. Answ. [ The mention of the Lords-day; Rev. 1. is some farther ground; if it be the annu­all, then there is a clear evidence for the observati­on of it, in the Apostles days.] The Doctor is happy, if all his suppositions might be granted him; he knows, the place is generally understood of the Weekly-day, and what is then become of his clear evidence? But hear again, [If it should be the weekly day; yet in any reason, the annual day of the resurrection, was the foundation of this weekly day.] It is observable, that in all this discourse of Festivals, the Doctors great designe is, to vilifie, if not to nullifie the authority of the Lords day, so to exalt above, or equal with it his Festivals; which (if there were no other crime) is sufficient to stir the indignation, of any truly Religious man: Here he does it, and again presently, n. 17. and after­wards often, as I shall note as I pass on. But this he here asserts, is most incongruous. Rather the weekly-day, was the foundation of the annual day: [Page 368]For, first, its said, Christ rose on the first day of the week, often; and thereupon. It was designed to be the Christian Sabbath, or day of Assemblies: but never is it said, he rose upon such a day of the moneth, or year. 2. If the Lords weekly day, was not first instituted, how came the contest between the Churches, whether Easter day should be obser­ved on the Lords-day, or on the Jewish day, which might and did fall, on any other day of the week. Tradition sayes, that Peter and Paul observed the Festival on the Lords day at Rome, does not this suppose the Lords-day to be instituted before the Festival of Easter? Saint John and Philip, its said, kept it on the Jewish day; how then could that be the foundation of the weekly day. And let the Doctor remember, that his Mother the Church of England, as she includes Easter day, among the Sundayes, making it no otherwise an Holy-day; so she founds the Lords-day, not upon the annual day, but upon the fourth Commandment. When she commands this prayer to be said after it, [Lord have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep this Law.] But the Doctor will either prove, or il­lustrate what he said; [As it is evident that the weekly Friday fasts in the Church, had their foun­dation, in the annual great fast on the day of Christs death, in the Paschal week.] As if the fast on Good-friday, were of equal antiquity or autho­rity with the Lords-day; or humane constitutions, were to be a foundation for a Divine institution. [That the Apostles did expresly repeal those Feasts,] n. 14. p. 244 hath not (he says) the least degree of truth in it, as hath formerly appeared in the view of Gal. 4.10.] Let the Reader turn to the place, p. 3. n. 2. and see what he saith to that text; all is but this, [It is peculiarly restrained by all circumstances to the Judaical Feasts, but no more appliable to the [Page 369]prejudice of the yearly Feast of Christs birth, then to the weekly of the Resurrection.] Even from the beginning to the end of this account, his designe is to slur the lustre of the Lords-day, levelling it to his Festivals. But, first, the Apostle speaks indefi­nitely against observation of days, as religious, Paulus praecepit. sayes, Hierom. all beside the Lords day, which he had there also esta­blished, as the day of collection, (and first of As­semblies) for that collection supposes the day before designed (instead of the old Sabbath) as well at Ga­latia, as among the Corinthians; 1 Cor. 16.1. [Now concerning the collection for the Saints, as I have given order, ( [...]) ordered, or­dained) to the Churches of Galatia, even so do ye, upon the first day, &c.] Here's an Apostolical institution for collections on the Lords day, and presupposes the day before appointed, in both those Churches. 2. It is no wayes probable, that the Apostle would cry down Jewish Festivals of Pasch and Pentecost, and set up the very same again, at the same time, as Christian Feasts, as I said above. If they were abolished as parts of Ceremonial-wor­ship, how scandalous might it have been, to change onely the name, (nay the name was not changed in other Churches) and set up other Feasts in their stead, as parts of Christian Worship: for so they would be esteemed, if the Apostle had set them up, or brought them in.

The sestimony of Socrates the Historian, he eludes by a distinction; he means it thus, n. 15. [They made no Laws for the observing of Festivals, but refers the original of them to custome;] but the Doctor speaks onely of Apostolical practice, so he sayes: But, first, Socrates says nothing of the Apo­stolical practice; but refers it wholly to the custome of several places and people. [It seemes to me (sayes he) as many other things were introduced, [Page 370]by a custome in divers places, so, the Feast of Ea­ster, by custome, in several people, had a peculiar different observation.] Why? because none of the Apostles had made any Law concerning it.] But sure if the Apostles did change it from a Jewish, to a Christian Festival, and did themselves observe it, as exemplary to the Churches, they did thereby at first give as good as a Law, and make an institu­tion, for them to observe. And I am perswaded that upon this ground, of Apostolical tradition, and observation, came in all the Superstition, in after ages, in making them Holy times, and parts of Di­vine Worship, &c. and they established them as a Law, as Socrates said, believing them to be Apo­stolical. 2. The truth seemes to me to lie here: The Apostles did often frequent the Assemblies of the Jews, in the Temple, upon their solemnest Festivals, as a greater opportunity of fishing in a wide Sea, a multitude of people; as at Pentecost, Acts 2. and again, Acts 20 16 [Paul hasted to be at Jerusalem at the day of Pentecost,] for the same reason; which custome of the Festivals con­tinuing, till the destruction of Jerusalem, the Apo­stles did condiscend to be at them, while they lived amongst them: Whereupon the following Church seeing this example of their practice, took it as a Rule, to observe the Feasts, especially the Jewish Christians in Asia, being tenacious of their old cu­stomes, and so kep [...] the very same day, the Jews did; which other Churches, after the Jews were grown obstinate, finding such a custome of the Feast, in hatred of the Jews, changed into the Lords day: as Augustine observes. Epist. 119 & Can. Nicen. de Fest. Pasch. by Constantines perswasion. But see the tenaciousness of men for Traditions of their Fathers. The Doctor cares not, (what he can) to weaken or question the Authority of the Lords [Page 371]day, to strengthen and stablish his Easter Feast. p. 245. n. 17 [It will be hard for the Diatribist to produce any other evidence for the weekly Christian Sabbath or Lords day, (then the custome and practice Apostolical:) the New Testament hath no where any giving of Law, conerning it.] But sure it will be easie for the Diatribist to manifest a palpable difference be­tween the Lords day and his Easter, out of Scri­ture the best Record, (beside what is said out of prime Antiquity.) For 1. We finde the Name there, as a day of Christian Assemblies, but not a word of Easter. 2. We finde the Apostles pra­ctice and observation of it, but never of Easter. 3. We finde grounds in Scripture for the institu­tion or designation of the day, but nothing for Easter, but rather the contrary prohibition. The grounds of the weekly Christian Sabbath, it's well he will allow the Lords-day so honourable a Title, he cannot say so much for his Easter Feast; and some of his way, would have scornfully called it, [Your Saint Sabbath.] The grounds I say, are these. 1. For a solemn day of rest, which is a Sabbath, we have the fourth Commandment mo­rall in the judgement of its greatest enemies. 2. We have it granted, that the day must not be less, then one in seven; yea, one day in seven, is granted moral in the fourth Commandment, by the Doctor p. 262. n. 6. It is equi­tably in­ferred, that a Christian should at least set apart one day in seven, for our great Christi­an purposes, the first day of the week, &c. himself. 3. Christ in Matt. 5. came to stablish (and not destroy) this Law, amongst the rest. 4. We have Christian exercises performed on the day, beside prayer, and preaching, and Lords Supper, collections for the poor are or­dered to be on this Day, which presupposes the day [Page 372] That which was done by the Apostles, if it were not a rule for ever, yet was an effect of such a rule formerly given by Christ, and interpretable by this practice to be so, in his 4. Quaer. s. 94. before designed by Christ, or his Apostles: All this together amounts to a Divine [...], or institution. And lastly, the uniform observation of this day, in all ages, in all Churches, must needs presuppose it to be a Divine Ordination. Not one of all these can he truly prove applyable to his Easter Feast. Away then, with such unworthy compari­sons: But we shall meet it again, ere long.

And yet Isaid, p. 245. n. 19. and say again, [The observation of Easter hath better Antiquity then this of Christ­mas, though not Apostolical.] He answers, [The Apostolical practice being so evident, there can be no doubt, & then the Analogy holding, & the argu­ment proceeding in full force from one Christian Festival to another, will certainly justifie the ob­servation, &c.] The question is not now of the observation of either, but the Antiquity; so that this was a meer evasion. There are histories and traditions, and ancients that speak of Easter, in the second Centurie; but not one word of Christmas; and the Doctor hath produced none of that Anti­quity for it; which to me, is a good evidence there is none. And as for Analogy, from one Festival to another; it holds as well thus: If there can be produced neither Apostolical institution, nor ob­servation of Easter, as a Christian Festival, (as is probably evinced above) then much less is there any ground for the institution or observation of Christ­mas as an Holy-day: But this is but a [...], to the main business.

When I granted, the Antiquity of some Festi­vals (in the third or fourth Century) might argue they had nothing of the corruption of the Roman [Page 373]Antichristain See, adhering to them; The Do­ctor is overjoy'd, n. 1. p. 247. [and congratulates the unex­pected success of his paper.] But without any cause, for it wrought nothing with me, being of that opi­nion before, that Rome was not at that time Anti­christian: But to discover my meaning, and to cool his boasting, I believe the first Institutors of Fe­stivals had a good Intention, to commemorate the mercies of God, bestowed on us in Christ, making them onely circumstances of Worship, though some Superstitions, did soon after creep into the obser­vation of them: But after ages declining more and more, till Antichrist got into the throne, those Fe­stivals (I meant) comparatively had at first no­thing of that corruption, which after adhered to, and overwhelmed them, both in their Institution, and also in their observation. Neither did I mean, that the Festivals as they were lately observed by some in England, had nothing of the Roman See, (as now it is corrupted) having charged the obser­vation of them, by the Dr. and some others, with little less, if not the same Superstition and Will-worship, (besides the Riot) with them at Rome. And however the Doctor say, p. 248. n. 3. [That nothing could be more unjust and improbable at once, then what is suggested of corruptions, in the most ancient pri­mitive Church.] Yet himself is more unjust in straining and misconstruing my words: For I spake not of the primitive Apostolical Church, but of some ages after, wherein I supposed those Fe­stivals were invented, (suppose in the third or fourth Century,) and it were too easie to prove, that corruptions crept into the Churches, both in Do­ctrine and Worship, in those ages, though more in after ages: And though its true, the Governors of the Church did oppose all fundamentall errours, n. 4. [Page 374]against the Multa hujusmo­di propter nonnulla­rum vel sanctarum vel turbu lentarum persona­rum scan­dala, devi­tanda im­probare non audeo. August. Epist. 1 9. p. 249. n. 7. Natures and Person of Christ, &c. as the Apostles had done, yet corruptions in Wor­ship might and did creep in, [Good men being loath to oppose them, thinking them errours that would increase piety,] as the Dr. Faulk observed. And though the Church did oppose and censure corrupti­ons, in Doctrine and Worship, as she was able; yet had she in all times, some undutiful Sons, that corrupted both; and of their Errours I meant, the Church of Rome and the Romish Religion, as di­stinguished from the Reformed, is a bundle. And what great advantage thereby I have given to Pa­pists, by this Affirmation, I see not: For this is not at all [an agnition that the most accused Romish pra­ctices now adays, are the same, which were deliver­ed to them from the primitive Church.] They were not delivered to them, by the The gates of hell in idle Cere­monies did assault the Church. The Fa­thers (in them) de­clined from the simplicity of the Gospel, Doctor Pulk Rejoyn'd. to Mart. ar. 1. see also, a. 3. Church of any age, much less by the Primitive; but they like flies fell upon and followed the corruptions of former times, and like Spiders suckt poison out of sweet flowers. If the Doctor enter his discent to this. I am sure many as true Sons of the Church of Eng­land, as himself, have said as much, and will sub­scribe their Assent unto it. Sure I am, he hath gi­ven them much more advantage, against the true Church of England, in justifying their Superstiti­on and Will-worship, in their Festivals, by his Pen and Practice; as will appear, ere we part.

The next debate, p. 249. n. 1. in order, should be about the power of a Church, universal or partiular, to con­stitute ceremonies for it self, as it shall judge most useful, &c. and in special, to constitute Holy-days [Page 375]and Festivals The Doctor let fall those words, [That this Anglicaene Church was invested with unquestionable power to institute Ceremonies for it self: which may not without temerity, be changed or abolished by any.] To this I put in a demur, and desired to see it proved, as tending much to the de­cision of the present controversie. To which end, after some explication to state the question right, I gave in some arguments, for the Negative. All which the Doctor will not touch with one of his fingers, but wisely leaps over four leaves of mine together: but goes on to beg the question, in three particulars; [1. n. 2. That this Church of ours was first planted by some either Apostle, or Apostolical man, (which cannot easily be proved.) 2. n. 3. That the Feast of Christmas was set up (that's an In­stitution, but corrected) or celebrated by those that first planted the Faith here, i. e. some Apostle or Apostolical person (which is more improbable.) 3. That what was by so good authority, introdu­ced, having no equal reason to supersede it, may not without temerity, now be abolisht by any, &c.] And this is the main question, which being founded up­on the two other, unproved suppositions, falls toge­ther with them. Yet the Doctor will prove this last by induction: [Not by any other persons, Pope, p. 250. n. 4. or Consiscory, because none hath power over a Church founded by the Apostles, and not subjected to any.] But this supposes it founded by the Apostles, and that that onely makes a Church [...], her own supreme head; whereas, if she were plan­ted, neither by an Apostle nor Apostolical man, but by an ordinary Minister, she was free from subje­ction to any other head: [Not (says he) by the Church it self.] What? may not the Church it self alter her own Institutions? are her Canons unre­versible? No, [because it cannot be now supposed [Page 376]to have any such persons in it, as may be fit to com­pare with the first founders of it.] But then, the Feast of Easter on the Jewish day, might not by the after Church, be abolished (as it was) because no such persons as John and Philip could be suppo­sed there. And besides, it would make all the Apo­stles observations, unchangeable, and Divine: yet there's one help left; [Not without some greater reason for the changing and abolishing, then they may appear to have had for the using of it.] This will come again in hypothesi to be considered; I shall onely ask now, what better reason had Con­stantine to change the Jewish day, to the Lords day, when the Asian Churches had the Gospel and Ca­non of Faith, to found their custome on?

But see the Application of his discourse. 1. I granted the English to be subject to no forrain power: n. 5. he demands, [Whether it be subordinate to it's own Sons, or to any but the legal Fathers of it?] and then goes on with his scornful language sufficiently: To which I shall give no other answer but this, to demand whether it be subordinate to its own Fathers, (the Bishops, for them he means) and the reason why I ask it, is, because he said even now, [That which was by so good Authority introduced, (as his Christmas he says, was by some Apostle, &c.) may not without temerity be abolished by any; not by any person, not by the Church it self,] for reasons there given; unless he will say, his Bi­shops are persons fit to compare with the first Found­ers: otherwise neither Sons nor Fathers, might change or abolish it. But I question'd the un­questionable power of the Church, to institute Ce­remonies, and to make them unchangeable. n. 6. The Doctor complains [of change made in his infe­rence; he never assirmed of those Ceremonies once instituted, that they might not upon good rea­sons [Page 377]be changed and abolished, His words are, may not be changed and abo­lished by any: Of Fest. s. 9. and he n. 4 not by any person, not by the Church it self. by the same power which instituted them.] But if it be impossible to finde the same or equal power, in the Church, with them that instituted them, [it cannot be supposed to have any such persons in it, fit to compare with the first Founders,] are his words; then he does affirm, they may not be abolished by any person or Church: Yes, upon better reasons, they may, then they had for using them. This were very hard to finde in any after Church, that they should be wiser then the Apostles, to finde greater reasons for the abolishing, then they had for using them. He should have said, instituting them, not using them; for we are speaking of a power to institute and abolish: And yet here he forgat himself and talkes of reasons, [Whereon this Festival was sup­posed to be instituted.] Which word he hath wa­rily waved all this while, and pleaded onely Apo­stolical Practice and not Institution; but let it go: He therefore hasten'd [ to examine the present reasons of abolition of this Festival, whether they were as important, as those whereon this Festival was supposed to be instituted, viz. that of the pi­ous and thankful Commemoration of the Birth of Christ. 2. Whether the reasons for abolition, were not fained, those of Will-worship and Su­perstition, &c.] I shall answer first to the second question. The Doctor may vainly hope, that he hath evidenced them to be fained; but will finde them stick too really upon his Festivals, in his own opinion and practice; which if it be made good, I shall venture to say to the first, that the reasons of abolition were as, and more important, then of the Institution: because Superstition and Will-wor­ship are most abominable to God; and the birth of Christ may be piously and thankfully commemora­ted upon any other day, as well as this.

And now, n. 9. was it not more policy, (to say no worse) then piety in him, to wave all my discourse concerning the power of a Church to institute Ce­remonies? and [to take leave to pass it over un­toucht.] Which by the Laws of disputation, would not be granted him? For does it not concern his Festival neerly, to know, whether the Authority instituting it was sufficient? if not, its void ipso facto: If so, it behoved him to manifest it; ha­ving asserted, that this or any Church of the like foundation, [is invested with unquestionable power, to institute Ceremonies for its self, which consequently may not, without great temerity, be changed and abolished by any.] However, this be­ing excepted to, and that (as I think) upon very good reasons, it concerned him, to have given me and the Reader satisfaction herein. But let us hear how he colours his tergiversation. [The two bran­ches of his proposition were no way concerned in any part of my state of the question; 1. That a nati­onal Church planted by the Apostles or their suc­cessors, may lawfully use a Festival for the com­memorating the birth of Christ, &c. 2. That such an usage, when it hath gained a reception, ought not to be declaimed against as Antichristi­an, or laid aside by persons under authority, &c.] For this latter, there is scarce one word of it in his proposition, and for the former, it must necessa­rily be founded upon this supposition, [That such a Church hath unquestionable power to institute such a Ceremony, such a Festival:] Which if it be not proved (as it is meerly begged) let the using, or usage, be never so ancient, (having con­currence of other Churches) yet it wants Authori­ty for the continuance of it. For the Doctor must know, that its one thing, [To use a day for the Commemorating of the birth of Christ, and on it to [Page 379]pray, to praise God, &c. exhorting all good Chri­stans to partake thereof, and to lay aside, their or­dinary labours, &c.] and another thing, to insti­tute a day as a Religious Festival, making it as sa­cred as the Lords day Sabbath, a part of Worship, and a sin to work upon that day;] as Papists, and the Doctor do. And consequently, if such Super­stition and Will-worship be gotten into the obser­vation of such a day, it may be declaimed against, in those respects, as Antichristian, and laid aside, by those that have power in their hands: which whe­ther they had sufficiently, who laid his Festival aside, I leave to the Doctor to debate it with them, as not concerning me, who do believe, that I have suffi­cient Authority from the word of God, (I say not, to abolish an usage or custome) not to ob­serve any such day, as is guilty of Superstition and Will-worship. But to satisfie his credulous Reader, who takes all his words as an Oracle, he slurs my four leaves discourse, thus, n. 10. [I shall omit now to take notice of the infirmities, which this discourse of his, is as full of, as from any writing of no great­er length, may well be expected.] If it were so, (though others judge it not so) it was the easier for him to have answered; his charity uses not to hide or spare my infirmities.

In his 8. and 9. Sections, p. 252. n. 1. &c. there is little of mo­ment, to our main business; some jerks and squibs there are, not worth taking notice of, and therefore I shall (as he did, with much more material things of mine) take leave to pass them by untoucht, and proceed to the next.

That I proved what I said, p. 255. n. 3. [That the first and purest ages of the Church did not observe his Christ­mas,] is the scope of my 6, and 7. Sections of Fest. 1. By disproving the Antiquity of Easter to be Apo­stolical, by three arguments, which are again ap­plied, [Page 380] Sect. 27. to his Christmas, and the Doctor ought to have taken notice of them. 2. By the utter filence of the most ancient Records of the usages of the Church, for the first 200 years, at least; which is most improbable they would not take notice of, if then in use and practise: Truly (to use his own words) my eyes, or my memory ve­ry much fail me, or he hath not in any degree, out of any the most Ancient Records, given any one instance of any one Father, that speak one word of his Christmas Festival; All he pleads, is but the Analogie of it with that of Easter, which hath been sufficienty spoken to, and will again here: which might plead something (though not much) for the observation of it, when it was once set up; but nothing at all, for the Institution, or Antiquity of it. n. 4. And therefore he finely puts it off, thus, [The dimness or want of stories of those times, makes it not so evident of this of Christmas, yet the Ana­logy holding directly between them; the argument remains as firm, that the laying aside those Festi­vals, is a separation from the Apostolick, purest times.] But first, the Doctor speaks of the dim­ness of the first ages; which sure is a figure, [...], dimness, for cimmerian Egyptian darkness: The stories of those times, would have been as clear for Christmas, as for Easter, if such a solemnity and usage, had been in being in Igna­tius, and the next to him; or in Tertulli­an, a man of great learning, a diligent observer and recorder of the Customes and Practices of the most ancient Church: Dr. Ham. of Infant Bapt. p. 97. n. 5. Yet not one word of Christmas, in the end of the second, and begin­ning of the third Century. Tertullians and Origenes time. 2. The Analogy holds not in these two Festivals: For, first, Easter had a solemne Feast of the Jews, to plead either its In­stitution, [Page 381]or observation; but there was no Feast of the Jews, at the time of his Christmas; but it seems rather to be taken up, in imitation of the Gentile Saturnalia, a good while after. 2. Easter day, the day of Christs Resurrection, is particularly set down, (and by the Asiaticks observed) accord­ing to the Jewish account, or Lunary year, in all the four Evangelists. But the day of Christs Na­tivity, (as it cannot be discovered out of Scripture, so) is observed according to the Romish, or Solary, year. 3. Easter day, in the Western Church ob­served on the Lord day, may seem to carry some Antiquity in the face of it: But the observing of Christmas according to the Romish year, doth fairly shew, it was not observed in the Apostles time, nor by men, that came from Jerusalem. 4. The Church of England observed Easter day, as a Lords day; but Christmas as a peculiar Festival, and therefore, the Analogy is small between them. Whereupon, the argument is of no force, [That the laying aside this Festival of Christmas (of Ea­ster enough is said afore) is a separation from the Apostolick and purest time:] When it can never be proved, that it was in use, in those times, or some good while after. The Analogy holds onely up­on Supposition: That if the Apostles did institute and observe Easter as a Christian Festival, (which is proved most improbable, or uncertain) they might proportionably, institute and observe his Christmas, which is more uncertain, if not certain­ly false.

But what say we, p. 256. n. 7. [To the Solemnities and Festi­vities of Ignatius and Polycarp, two Bishops that lived in the Apostles times, observed from the very times of their deaths, and that in compliance with other the like Festivals of the Church before them; which must needs come home, to observation of Fe­stivals [Page 382]in the When as, these Mar­tyrs died not till af­ter all the Apostles, many years and there is not the least mention of the Festivi­ties of any of the Apo­stles, till many ages after. Apostles days.] To this, I say, ma­ny things. 1. The Dr. pittifully and poorly begs, [that those Feasts were instituted in compliance with other the like Festivals of the Church before them.] Whereas, if those were Feasts, as after they were used, they had better Antiquity then not onely his Christmas, but his Easter also, and had none before them; unless he will plead St. Stephens day, (who was a Martyr before them,) long after, put to attend upon Christmas day. 2. If these Feasts of Ignatius (which he often mentions here and after) were observed so near the Apostles days, (as he asserts) does not the Doctor, 1. cast dirt in his Mothers face, for abolishing those Feasts, putting them out of the Calendar, and separating from the Apostolick and purest times? 2. Does he not also much gratifie the Church of Rome (which he sometimes causlesly casts upon me) as more conformable to the purest times, in observati­on of those Festivals, then his Mother the Church of England? 3. Is not he himself, a Separatist and Schismatick, in his compliance with his Mo­ther, in his separation from the Apostolick purest times? in casting off Holy-days, of above four­teen hundred years standing, from the very Apo­stles days? Let him see, what he will answer. And I shall onely adde; If the Church of England, in King Edwards days, in rasing out of the Calendar those Feasts, did not separate from the Apostolical, Universal Church; nor does it follow, that in lay­ing aside his other Festivals, she hath made any separation from that Church, the rather, because he cannot prove his Christmas Apostolical, as he would believe he hath proved those Feasts of Igna­tius and Polycarp, n. 7. to be. Oh, [but there's no ana­logy betwixt the Church of Englands departing from Rome, and the Diatribists departing from [Page 383]the Church of England:] Where its observable, that he takes the Church of England, to be onely, the Superiours, that is, the Bishops, the Fathers of the Church, as Romanists do; those of the infe­riour Clergy, are none of the Church, no nor the Parliament of England. But if I remember aright, his Superiours the Bishops were, laid aside, (even by the King himself, excluded the Lords house) before his Festivals, and so had no Superiority in things agitated in Parliament, and then we made no Separation from our lawful superiours, in this particular: And so his first difference is nothing. The second is this, n. 8. [Those things wherein the Church of England departed from the Romish opi­nions, and practices, were none of them such as this of Festivals, common usages of the universal, an­cient primitive purest Church, but innovations unduely brought in, and imposed upon all Christi­ans. [Yes, just the same, usages of the ancient primitive Church, the Feasts of Ignatius and Po­lycarp, observed near the Apostles days, as he says, and where is then the difference? If then, this be any advantage to the Romish Church, n. 9. she may thank the Doctor for it, who pleads so much for some Fe­stivals, to be in the Apostles days and purest times, that he hath made his Mother a Schismatick in ra­sing them out of the Calender &c. as was said above. But I shall enter my protestation of discent to this proposition also.

It is an easie thing for the Doctors great learn­ing, to slight all, that comes from others, p. 257. n. 1. as wor­thy no reply: How solidly I have proved the ob­servation of this Festival, by many among us, to be superstitious, is already evident, and will be more, ere long: though the Doctor will wink, and pass it all by, as if he saw it not. 2. That contrary extremes of Superstition, and profaneness, n. 2. may [Page 384]meet in the same person, may indeed seem a won­der and very strange, but is too often exemplified, I have known (and I believe the Doctor too) some Sons of this Church, superstitious to admiration, who have been as profane, as almost the times yielded any: As if they had intended to make good that speech of Socrates, cited by me, Fest. pag. 171. [There are some, who think all whoredome (and drunkenness, &c.) to be a thing indifferent, that do contend for Festival dayes, as for life.] Nor is it such an irrational thing in these times, to call the same man Papist first, and then Socini­an: For as much, as some that are Papists in some opinions and practices, are also Socinians in other points, as might be proved. That I de­rive Superstition from super statutum, is pro­ved false, by his own confession above. The rest in numb. 3. hath been spoken to afore, and that of the Creed and Catechisme is a [...], and I pass it by.

Who they are, that in these sad and erroneous times do stand up against all the Sects and Here­sies, p. 259. n. 4. is evident enough; though I had said no­thing, and how little those of the Doctors parties do appear to oppose them, is clear enough; partly because they are willing to put that burthen upon those, whom they esteem their enemies, and partly because they preach the same Doctrines of Armini­us and Papists which themselves do hold and pub­lish: But if the Reader will see the Preface to the Doctors Practical Catechisme, in the first Im­pressions, This Dia­tribist; as this Pub­licane. n. 5. he will finde, [a Pharisee could not have said more, in his solemnest magnificat,] then the Doctor hath suffered to be said of himself. It may be, he was sensible of it, and therefore hath wisely left it out in his last Impression: And how he slights and undervalues both the learning and per­sons [Page 385]of his Adversaries, hath been shewed above, and may again ere long. But it seems the touch of Arminianisme, hath enfired the Doctors zeal; whereof he is as guilty as any I know, witness his Catechisme, and his Fundamentals. I ask in a word; Durst the Doctor have broached such Do­ctrine in his Prelates time, in K. James his dayes, or beginning of King Charles? We see how dan­gerous a thing Toleration is: Yet if we speak of pride, what hath an humble Publican to do, with an high flown Arminian, who dare answer the Apo­stles, quis te discrevit? with an, ego me decerno: And when you hear men plead so much for Free-will, and Free-will offerings and uncommanded perfection above both Law and Gospel, and tell us confidently they may and do expect a greater re­ward for uncommanded virtues, then for command­ed duties; are not such men almost as high as Pa­pists and Jesuites, who dare say to God, [He should be unjust, if he do not give eternal life, n. 5. to their good works?] But to vent his anger, the Doctor charges me with two palpable untruths; first, that I say absolutely, that Festivals are forbid­den by the second and fourth Commandment, when I onely say, [If they be made parts, of Worship, as holy as the Lords day, &c.] Then 2. that I think, [grace may not be received in vain:] When, upon his own confession I meant, that God does not give it, onely to incline and leave men free to use it, or not to use it, see ad p. 199. n. 6. and p. 200. n. 9. And having done this, he charges him­self with two commonly reputed errours. 1. To favour slavish fear; which most Divines con­demn. 2. To favour mercenary obedience, which natural men have disallowed, as less ingenuous; and our Saviour checked some of his followers for, [Page 386] [Ye seek me, because ye did eat of the loaves and were filled.] See above, ad p. 26. n. 20. of the first; and ad pag. 207. numb. 15. of the se­cond.

I am again charged (unjustly) with change of his words, p. 260. n. 1. upon a designe; He said, [The solemnity hath no other design, but to teach us what we have received from God, and assist us, to render a pious acknowledgement of it, &c.] which I interpret, of the designe, in the first Institutors of this service. Surely if we will speak rationally and properly, the Solemnity it self is not capable of having designes, it must then be, in the first Institutors, or second observers: And if so, the example of Gideons golden Ephod, or his designe, in setting it up, is parallel enough with his case of Festivals: Their designes equally in appearance, good; the issue equally bad; both have proved snares in after­times. n. 3. From whence it followes, not (as he in­fers,) [That every Festival designed as a publick pious acknowledgement, &c. is to be looked at, as a snare, to all the people of God,] but, that, in the service of God, no plausible designe, can privi­ledge an humane Institution, from being a snare to Gods people, being made parts of Worship, &c. as in time Gideons Ephod proved, and his Festivals al­so amongst Papists, as I there said. And sure, (for all his Logical notions) examples are so far argu­mentative. But how then could he have given a lash to the Lords day, if he had not thus Syllogi­zed? n. 4. [For then indeed the Lords day, which is sup­posed to be designed for those good ends, must upon the same account, be abolisht also.] Upon what ac­count? because, it's supposed to be of the same In­stitution with his Festival? this he will assert anon; Or because it may, by some, be abused to [Page 387] Superstition, as his Ephod was? This, I suppose he intends: As if the abuse of an Ordinance of God, were to be parallel'd with the like abuse of an Ordinance of man. All Gods own Ordinan­ces may be abused to Superstition, but I hope, the Doctor will grant another remedy to them, then abolition: But humane Institutions, (if they may at all be admitted into the Worship of God) if they prove snares to the people of God, deserve no other remedy, then the brazen Serpent, and Gide­ons Ephod found, a total abolition. The Doctors inference therefore, upon the Lords day, proceeds upon his supposition, that it's Authority is the same, with his Festivals: or else, if the one, the Lords day, be of Divine, and the other, his Festival, of humane Institution, the one, for such abuses, must be abolished, the other onely purged from such abuses.

We are now coming to make good the charge of Superstition and Will-worship upon the late obser­vation of his Festival: p. 261. n. 1. which the Doctor hath no mind to meddle with; but pleads his largeness on these subjects already, to ease himself of the trou­ble, and (as he pretends) his Reader also, of an un­grateful penance. When as I dare say, nothing would have been more grateful to many of his Readers, then that he had clearly washed his hands of this charge, or acknowledged the truth of his guilt. And now I see the reason in part, why he waved that necessary debate, of the power of the Church, to institute Ceremonies, such as his Festi­vals are pleaded to be. In my 9. Sect. of Fest. I propounded and stated the question, as knowing that it would be of great use, in the following parts of this discourse, but he lays it aside, and will by no means, be brought into the list of this debate. [Page 388]See supra ad p. 249. n. 1. His first argument to free the observers from appearance of Will-wor­ship, was this; [They observe this usage in obedi­ence to the Laws of the Church.] I answered, that he ought to have proved, first, that they which insti­tuted the Festival had a lawful power to do it: else Papists may use the same argument for their Holy-days, n. 3. &c.] Now here his answer; [1. My not proving of this, was founded in my supposing it, that as Magistrates in general, so Governors of a Church, are invested with power to institute Circumstances of Worship, &c.] But here are ma­ny misadventures: 1. That he supposes, what he should have here or some where proved; at least after my challenge of him to prove it, Sect. 9. and stating the question for him. 2. The Magistrates civil, have a larger power, to make Lawes in things indifferent, then the Governours of the Church, in Religious affairs, who are tied up to the Laws of the word. 3. The Doctor changes the words of the question, which was of Ceremonies, made parts of Religion, or Worship, and not of Circumstances of commanded Worship, as, time, place, &c. The Papists for certain do make their Festivals, Holy-dayes, parts of their Religious Worship, and may not they plead for observation of them, p. 262. n. 4. [They do it in obedience to the Laws of the Church.] And so in other usages of theirs: Hear his second answer to this; [This is interpret­able as a far greater kindness to them, then I have ever been guilty of, the Church may command in lawful things, therefore it may do so in unlaw­ful things.] But first, what are the things unlaw­ful, which the Church of Rome commands? ado­ration of Images, the Mass, &c. He must know, that this will not reach to my answer, which is [Page 389]of observing by others, not commanding by the Church; and he cannot condemn the observers of things unlawful, commanded by the Church, till he have first proved, that the Church had no power to command such things: So by proportion, he cannot justifie observers of Festivals by this, that they do it in obedience to the Laws of the Church, till he have not supposed, but proved, the Church had power to institute them; wherein the force of my answer lay, though the Doctor would not see it. 2. But speak to the point of Holy-days; which the Doctor thinks as lawful as they do: If a Pa­pist should answer my proposition and question; Why do you observe your Festivals? he would answere just as the Doctor does; he does it in obedience to the Church, and therefore it is no Will-worship. But say I, you must first prove the Church hath power to institute them: No, sayes he, with the Doctor, I suppose that, and therefore do not prove it. What can the Doctor say more? He may not now come and say, the Church of Rome commands things unlawful: (for he and they suppose Festivals to be lawful,) and if he say so, he condemns himself with them. If he shall say, they command them as parts of Worship, and make them Holy-dayes, and that makes them un­lawful: he must have recourse to my answer. It will not excuse the observers to say, they do it in obedience to the lawes of the Church, unless he prove they had power to command those things un­lawful, which he cannot do: And if this answer be good, that the Church of Rome commands things unlawful when she makes her Festival as parts of Religion and Worship, &c. I dare put it upon this issue, that the Doctor is as guilty as they in these crimes, and does them a far greater kind­ness, [Page 390]then I have ever been guilty of. By my an­swer to this first comparison, he may see the unjust­ness of the other three, which he would fain put as absurdities upon me, and make me ridiculous to his Readers. I could easily retort them, but I for­bear recrimination. I shall onely say, the Doctor varies the question, and then makes his Inferen­ces and Comparisons; for the state of the que­stion was, whether the Church may ordain, and private persons observe Festivals, as Holy-dayes, parts of Worship, &c. and then I dare make com­parisons and inferences with him. 1. It is as lawful for the Church of Rome, or any Church, to command other unlawful things, as to command Festivals or observe them, as Holy-dayes, as parts of Worship, &c. for both are equally un­lawfull. 2. There is equal unreasonableness, in besainting those that are gotten into the Calendar at Rome, and consecrating, that is, making ho­ly a day, and a part of Worship, as in consecra­ting a day, to the commemorating of the birth of Christ, upon the same terms: especially some of them, which were observed near the Apostles times, as that of Ignatius and Polycarp, is said to be, which cannot be proved of his Festival: But comparisons are odious, and I forbear the rest: he may easily make it out. The onely question is, Whether the Doctor (as he does plead for some Festivals, which they of Rome observe as well as he, so) do not make them (as they do) Holy-days, and parts of Worship, &c. and so be equally guilty of the crimes charged upon them, as they are, which shall by and by be manifested: But something else is first considerable.

The Doctor justified the observers, by their obedience to the fifth Commandment: I answer­ed, [Page 391]that he might better have justified their obedi­ence by the fourth Commandment, having found­ed dayes of publick Worship on that Command­ment. [It is, (said he) a designation of Time for the special performing of publick Worship, as ne­cessary.] Now I supposed, that he by designation of Time, had meant, the special Time there de­signed, a weekly Sabbath; or one day in seven necessarily to be observed, and then he might have justified their observation, by that Command­ment, and needed not have reduced it to the fifth Commandment. But it seemes I was mistaken, for he intended no such thing. Hear what he says, [The difference is very conceiveable betwixt time or times generally considered, for Gods service, p. 262. n. 6. and this or that particular time:] The meaning is, that sometime is necessary by that Command­ment, but the particular designation, is at the Churches disposing: the former belongs to the fourth Commandment, the latter to the fifth. See but how liberal the Doctor is, to God. 1. [That God should have some time assigned, for his service, is of the very law of nature, and so much of morality, there is fundamental to the positive precept of the weekly Sabbath in the fourth Com­mandment.] Some time, why some time is of the Law of Nature, for the Doctor to eat his break­fast; in as much, as he can do nothing, without some time, and this is all the morality the great School-man, and the Doctor his Symmists, allow to the fourth Commandment: which would have been moral, or rather natural, had there never been any fourth Commandment placed in the De­calogue: But seeing God is Lord of us and all our time, it had been fitter to have said, All our time was due to God for his service, except some time be [Page 392] allowed by him, as necessary, for our worldly busi­ness: Besides, this some time to be assigned for Gods service, is not said to be designed by God, in particular; but onely, that some time must be as­signed; that is, by the Church, which is poorly beg­ged, as afore. And this is the Helena for which they so much contend: and no marvel; for if they can but get this granted, that the power of designa­tion of the necessary sufficient Time for Gods ser­vice (a thing of most high concernment) is in the Church, we must grant, that she hath power enough to institute what Ceremonies, she shall think use­full, in the service of God. But he is yet more li­beral. [2. The fourth Commandment being gi­ven to the Jews, for one day in seven, as a fit and moderate proportion of time, it might equitably be inferred, that a Christian should at least set apart one day in seven for our great Christian purposes, &c.] But his Colleagues say, that proportion of time, in the fourth Commandment was Ceremoni­all, and so void; and one day in eight or ten might be sufficient, if the Church so pleased. And what is this equitableness the Doctor speaks of; not just and necessary, it may not be less, yea, must be so much at least; but fit, and convenient, to be designed by the Church, nay, by every Chri­stian, for so he says: For if he should yeild it necessary by this Commandment, to set apart one day in seven, he grants the fourth Commandment to be moral, for so much time; which ere long, he will, as others do, deny. There would then re­main nothing to be done, but to finde out that par­ticular day of seven to be assigned for God and his service, and who hath power to do it. For that he is yet more liberal, then some of his part­ners, [The first day of the week, and accordingly [Page 393]he supposes it instituted by the Apostles of Christ.] Surely, this is one of the Doctors Free-will-offer­ings, and we (if not God) are much beholden to him, if he would not retract this gift, which he will do anon; founding the Lords-day and his Festivals on the same Authority of the Church. But I take what he grants, kindly; If the first day of the week, was by Apostolical, that is, Divine Institution, as one of seven: I ask, by what Rule or Commandment, did they, make that day necessary and moral, if not by the fourth Commandment? and then, it's moral, not onely for some time, but for one day in seven, which will hardly be yeild­ed. And again, if the Lords-day be of Apostoli­call, divine institution, according to the fourth Commandment, it is Holy, above, not onely all other days in the week, but above all his Festi­vals, for which he hath nothing in the fourth Commandment, nor can prove them of Apostoli­call Institution; the most he pretends to, is but Apostolical practice, and observation.

And therefore (fearing he hath yeilded too much) he starts back, and says, [As among the Jews, n. 7. be­side the weekly Sabbath, required by the fourth Commandment, they had many Festivities, some ap­pointed by God himself, others instituted by men. Yet constantly observed, without prejudice to the fourth Commandment: So nothing hinders, but under the Gospel, the Church may ordain Christi­an Feasts, &c.] As for those Feasts appointed by men, they have their place below, where they shall be spoken to. For those of Gods appointment, we do not think the fourth Commandment exclusive, to hinder God, for appointing what dayes he plea­ses; onely, it presupposing the power of ordaining Holy-days, to belong to God, it excludes men, for [Page 394]setting up any as holy, without his leave. It can­not therefore, be inferred reasonably, [God had power to appoint what Holy-days he pleased to the Jewes; ergo, the Church under the Gospel, may appoint as many as she will.] Besides, those Festi­vals of the Jewes, (beside the weekly Sabbath) were typical and Ceremonial, and a part of their yoke; which being taken off by Christ, it becomes not the Church to put the same and a greater, upon the necks of Christians. Adde to this, that those Festivals, were not properly reducible to the fourth Commandment, requiring but one in seven, whereas the Doctor will fetch them all in under his fundamental morality of some times, to be as­signed for Gods service, by the fourth Command­ment, that is, such as the Church shall appoint, and yet pleads the fifth Commandment, to justifie obe­dience to them, [not as an act of Will-worship, but of honour and observance to this ordinance of the Church, and so a duty of the fifth Commandment.] Which sure needed not, if the fourth Command­ment be morall for assigning some times for Gods service, by the Church, for that Com­mandment will both command, and justifie their obedience.

That we Christians are by Christ reduced to the fourth Commandment, as for one day in seven to be holy, so for our allowance of six days for our own works; p. 263. n. 8. he says, 1. [It hath not the least ap­pearance of truth in it: where did he reduce us to the fourth Commandment?) Did not the Dr. say even now, n. 6. That it's equitable by that Com­mandment, that a Christian should at least set apart, one day in seven? for more then one in seven, let him look for authority: one in seven shall serve our turn: And I ask, by what Rule or [Page 395] Authority does the Doctor presume to take the al­lowance of the six dayes, for his own occasions▪ if not by the fourth Commandment? and will he not by the same Commandment, allow God, one of seven? But where did Christ reduce us to the fourth Commandment? I answer, in Matth. 5. where he professes, he came not to destroy, but to fulfil and stablish the Moral Law, whereof the fourth, for one in seven is one: But then says he, ['Tis visible what the consequence must be, even an obligation to the Jewish Sabbath, for that certainly was the subject of that Commandment.] Hath not the Dr. As he did the second Command­ment above ad p. 44. n. 8 The Dr. leaps from p. 152. of mine, to p. 157. now destroyed one Commandment more out of the Decalogue, which Christ came to establish? or is not this, the [...], of the Dr. that the subject of the fourth Commandment, was that se­venth day Sabbath? for if so, it is as fully void as the commandment for the Paschal Sabbath: or else the Doctor must turn, either Jew, and ob­serve that day, or Anabaptist and Quaker, &c. and make no Sabbath, but every day a Sabbath. I leave it to his choice. The rest that follows in this Se­ction, is impertinent to the main business: Some thing he says, about the mistake of the day and ve­nial sins; not fit to be passed by: For venial sins, n. 11, 12. he hath this passage; [He that talks of venial sins, must be presumed not to exclude the blood of Christ, &c.] I spake of venial sins, in the notion of Papists; but sure they do not include the blood of Christ, when they talk of venial sins; but ra­ther exclude it, saying, That men need not ask God forgiveness for them; but themselves may sa­tisfie for them, by an Ave Maria, a Pater noster, or a knock on the breast, &c. And the Doctors language is too like theirs; [The excuse of blameless ignorance will wash away greater errors, then this, if an error.] As holy water washes away venial sins [Page 396]with them. As for the mistake of the day, to be no sin, I intended it ad bominem, to the Doctor, supposing and making the day to be an Holy-day, and part of Worship, as the Sabbath, and Paschal day were: wherein to mistake the day, was crimi­nous. Yet let the Doctor consider how near he and others have been to sin, upon the mistake of the day; in the Collect for Christmas day; they used to pray thus, [Almighty God, which hast gi­ven us this day, thy Son to be born of a pure Vir­gin, &c.] If Christ was not born on this day (as it's very uncertain) is not this a manifest untruth? telling it, not onely to men, but to God too in their holy Prayers: But enough of that. The Su­perstition and Will-worship are the crimes that were charged upon his observation of the Festival, oftentimes before, and here more fully and direct­ly; but the Doctor will take no notice of it, but leaps over five or six leaves together. p. 264. n. 14 And mark how he excuses this omission: [ What Superstition is charged by Chemnitius, on Papists observation of their Holy-dayes, is all answered before it be produced, by this consideration, that Chemnitius al­lows this and other Festivals, which is all he con­tended for, who undertook not to be advocate for the Legend or Calendar of Papists.] But, first, though Chemnitius did allow of his Festivals, yet not of his Superstition in the observation of them, any more in him, then in Papists. 2. The Do­ctor hath taken upon him to be advocate for some Festivals, which are in the Papists Calendar at least, as well as in ours in England, and pleads for them with the same arguments that they do. 3. The same Superstitions charged upon Papists observa­tion of their Holy-days, are by me there, charged upon some, yea, many amongst us, in some of those [Page 397]particulars, and the instances are all taken out of the Doctors Tract of Festivals, and so intended him for one of the guilty persons; but because it seems, I did not name the Doctor, he takes no no­tice of all this; I shall therefore now charge home, and lay it so in his way (as between two walls) that he cannot avoid the seeing of it, unless he will ter­giversari, turn back, or else fly over all, as former­ly he hath done; or rather (which I wish) fall down before the Truth, and give Glory to God.

But before I come to demonstrate, that the Do­ctor is, [...], self-condemned of those two crimes, I desire it may be remembred, first, That I having set down several Species of Super­stition, p. 6. s. 5, &c. and most of them taken out of the Doctor himself in his Tract. of Superst. he puts in no exception against them, but seemes (if silence be consent) to grant them all: Some at least he assents to, in this discourse, p. 30. n. 30. & 32. 2. That here again I having shewed the se­veral ways of the Superstition, charged by Chemni­tius, on the observation of Holy-days, by the Pa­pists, and applied them, in particular to himself; he neither gives consent to them by his silence, or willfully declines to vindicate himself from the charge. For if he could not assent unto them, it concern'd him to have denied and opposed them, in both the places, as dangerous grounds, to con­clude against his own opinion and practice, and had given me occasion thereby, to confirm them, by Reason, and Testimonies of Orthodox Divines: which being not by him done, I might the rather take them as granted, and onely borrow the propo­sitions from him, and leave him or the Reader to make up the conclusion: as thus, first, [To place [Page 398]more holiness in days, then God hath placed in them, is superstitious:] So Chemnitius asserts, so I laid it down Superst, Sect. 10. and it is gene­rally the judgement of our Divines, upon this suf­ficient reason, because [God onely can Sanctifie things or times for the Sanctifying of those that use them:] This is thus far yeilded by the Dr. himself, [That to place more holiness in them, then is due to them, is faulty, Superst. s. 50.] [If I count it holy in that degree, then I offend not,] implying if he did more, he then offended; and be­ing there provoked by me, to shew what degrees of holiness, a Church, or Person, puts upon things or times, he again waves it in his last, as able to asign none; and then the proposition is undeniable, [To place holiness, or more holiness, in dayes then God hath placed in them, is Superstiti­ous.]

But the Doctor (and his Symmists) places holi­ness in days, where God hath placed none, and more then God hath placed in them: That God hath placed no Holiness in his Festival, is confes­sed; by denying Christ or his Apostles to have in­stituted it. Of Fest. Sect. 28, 77. That he places holiness in it, appears by his own words, when he says, [The day is to be esteemed above other days of the year; (Lords days too it seems) consecrating it from common to sacred uses,] Ibid. s. 59. that for his opinion and judgement: And that in pra­ctice, he placed more, at least equal holiness in it, with the Lords day; he confesses, [That the day hath been observed, if not much more, certainly as strictly as any Lords day in the year, &c.] Sect. 24. Yea, more strictly (said I) with more solemn services, with stricter cessation from sports, then on the Lords day, on which sports were permited, [Page 399]but no touching of Cards or Dice that day. Ibid. The Assumption then is justified, the Doctor does place more holiness in his Festivals, then God hath placed in it. Therefore he is Supersti­tious.

2. [To esteem the observation of that day, and the services done on that day, to be better & more plea­sing and acceptable to God, than the observation of any other day, (the Lords day it self) and then the services done on other days, is a superstitious va­nity.] So Chemnitius. So I asserted, Superst. s. 13. to which the Doctor enters no discent: or if he should, I would thus confirm it, [because it fastens some promise on Christ, which he hath not made in the Gospel:] The Drs. own words, in a like case, Superst. s. 45. But the Doctor esteems the observation of that day and the services done on that day, to be better, more pleasing and accepta­ble to God, then, &c. For the observation of the day, he makes it a Free-will-offering, to dedicate and consecrate the day to God, and asserts of the Institution of it; See this account, p. 197. n. 4. & p. 229. n. 14. more and great­er accept­ance, &c. [It is (more then lawful) pious in it self.] Sect. 77 And the services to be more acceptable to God, then on other days, re­sults from his frequent assertion, [ That such ser­vices being not commanded, are the more acceptable because voluntary:] So he says, [When in the service of God, a man out of a pious affection shall do any thing else, beside what God hath com­manded, by any particular precept, this action of his is to be accounted so much more commendable and acceptable to God:] Will-worsh. s. 16. And again, [ The more acceptable for the voluntaries, as being in that, parallel to those oblations, which are pronounced most acceptable, s. 19.] But I assume, the observation (and dedication) of his Festival, [Page 400]together with the services done upon the day, are such as God hath not commanded by any particular precept, but voluntary; and therefore the more acceptable, by the Doctors Divinity; the conclusion then may not be refused; therefore he is supersti­tious.

3. [To place the Worship of God in observation of a day, which God hath not made holy, is super­stitious:] So Chemnitius charges the Papists to do, and this was by me laid down as a Species of Superstition, Sect. 6. & 8. Of Superst. Whereun­to we have the Doctors consent or silence: But if he should deny it, it might be proved thus, both from the definition of Superstition given by the School-man, [A vice contrary to Religion in the excess,] which the Scripture calls, addition to the Rule of Worship, and also by the scope and sum of the second Commandment; [God must prescribe his own Worship,] which the Doctor himself hath glossed, as the sense of that Commandment, as is cleared above. And it may yet be farther confirm­ed from his words and grants. [ To make new sorts or kindes of Worship, is by him condemned as Su­perstition, p. 12. n. 13.] But to place the Worship of God in the observation of any day, that God hath not made holy, is to make a new sort or kind of Worship, and consequently, is Superstition.

But the Doctor places the Worship of God in the observation of a day, which God (confessedly) hath not made holy, his Festival: This I shall prove many wayes. 1. His Festival is one of his Free-will-offerings, which anciently was a part of Worship. 2. He calls it, Will-worship, which in­cludes voluntary uncommanded Worship, (so he of­ten explains it) and so being uncommanded Wor­ship, it is a new sort, or kinde of Worship, which [Page 401]God hath not commanded. 3. He calls the con­secration of it, a voluntary oblation, (which signi­fies Worship.) [An oblation to God in honour to him; Sect. 59. Offer it up a voluntary oblation to Christ, Sect. 28.] 4. He equalls the observation of it, with the Lords-day, both in abstaining from labours, and making the very rest it self an oblation to God; as we shall hear in the next. All these make it a part of Worship; as high as the Lords­day, our Christian Sabbath, made holy by Divine institution: Therefore again, the Doctor in so do­ing, is superstitious.

[4. To forbid labours on that day, when they hinder not the publick Worship (if God have not made it holy) is superstitious.] The reason is, be­cause God allows men six days for their own works. And though it be lawful for the Magistrate or Church, to set a part a Time ordinarily for pub­lick Worship, yet not to prohibit labours all the day, when that publick Worship is ended, and to make Rest necessary for the whole day: for that is to make it as holy, as God himself did and doth the Sabbath.

But the Doctor forbids labours, and requires rest, from sports, much more sure from labours, all the day of his Festival: So he says, Fest. Sect. 59. [People may not without offence to God, follow their lawful (as that signifies ordinary, particular, or on other days lawful) vocations; — Rest it self is farther capable of the honor of being an ob­lation to God, if in honour to him, we thus offer some part of our time unto his service.] What did God require more on his Sabbath, to make it holy? [In it thou shalt do no manner of work] It's true indeed, the Doctor speaks there of the Institution of the Church, and the command of God to honour [Page 402]our superiours, by submiting to them, and seems to limit this strictness of Rest to the Publick Assem­bly on that day: But when he makes Rest an ob­lation to God, and forbids sports, cards, and dice on that day, I can hardly believe the Doctor will allow of lawful labours, Following the plough or attend­ing the shop. p. 258 n. 3. after the publick As­sembly is over: Yea, it is known, that it was held, and accordingly censured as more criminous to work on this day, then on the Lords-day: True it is also, that the Publick Worship of God on any day, requires for the time, cessation from our own works (as necessarily inconsistent at the same time) but this is equally required on any day, when pub­lick (or private) Worship is commanded, as on his Festival day. But to make it necessary to Rest from labours, and a sin for people to follow their vocati­ons, on the Festival day, when the Worship is ended, is that we charge with the crime of Super­stition: And this the Doctor does; ergo, he is su­perstitious.

[5. To place more virtue in things or times, then either naturally they have in them, or by the Institution of God, is superstitious:] So I assert­ed, Sect. 14. So the Doctor asserted of Superst. s. See ac­count. p. 37. n. 17. placing more vir­tue in them, is a fault. 45. [The placing of more virtue in some things, then either naturally, or by the Rule of Gods word, may be thought to belong to them, is a Nimiety, and Superstition, and the reasons are strong to confirm it.] [The doing of which is either utterly ground­less, and then it is folly; or else it fastens some pro­mise on Christ, which he hath not made in the Gospel.]

But the Doctor places more virtue in some things and times particularly, in his Festival, then either naturally or by the Rule of Gods word be­longs unto them: This I shall prove from him­self: [Page 403]To expect acceptance, and greater reward, for uncommanded service, or Worship, then for commanded duties, is to place more virtue in them, then either naturally, or by the Rule of the word belongs to them, for there is no promise made to such uncommanded virtues, or Worship: as hath been proved above: But the Doctor does expresly assert, and confidently expect, better acceptance, and greater reward, for uncommanded services; or his Will worship, pag. 229. n. 14, 15. Therefore he places more virtue in his Will-worship, (such he makes his Festival) then doth belong unto it, and consequently, he proves himself to be superstiti­ous.

6. Lastly, [All uncommanded Worship, ( [...]) is superstitious:] It's made by all our Divines, a Species of Superstition, and by the School-man; to Worship God, ut non debet, with uncommanded Worship, is a kinde of Superstition; Yea, and by the Doctor himself, it must be so con­cluded, thus, [All false Worship is superstition,] so here p. 59. n. 3. [Superstition is the giving of false Worship to the true God.] And elsewhere, but all uncommanded Worship, is false Worship, the Doctor I know denies this proposition, but without all just reason; yet so he says in the same place; [False worship is unfitly explicated by uncommand­ed Worship: for certainly all such, is not false.] But I have sufficiently proved that proposition, thus, [All forbidden Worship, is false Worship;] that the Doctor cannot deny: But all uncommanded Worship, is forbidden: This is proved above, by the scope of the second Commandment, and grant­ed so, by the Doctors own gloss; God must pre­scribe his own Worship; ergo, no man may invent and prescribe it, and consequently, all not command­ed [Page 404]by God is forbidden, and by a further conse­quence, superstitious. And from the Doctor him­self once more, [To invent and make new sorts or kindes of Worship, is superstitious, p. 12. n. 13. but to set up uncommanded Worship, that is, not com­manded by God, is to invent and make new sorts of Worship: Therefore it is superstitious: Thus the Major is good. But the Doctor pleading for his Festival as he does, sets up uncommanded Wor­ship: That he makes it a part of Worship, is pro­ved above, in the third Argument. And making it an example of his Will-worship, he grants it to be Worship: That it is not commanded by God, was also granted, Will-worship he explains, by un­commanded Worship, or will-devised Worship: It is then an uncommanded Worship, and so supersti­tious. And thus we have proved, from the Drs. own Assertions, and practice, that in observation of his Festival, he was grosly superstitious, and (whether he will confess it or no,) is self-condemned. I shall leave it to the judgement of the Reader, and proceed to consider how he will excuse the matter of Riot, attending on it.

There are many things of lesser concernment, little to the main business, which I shall therefore pass by: One thing may not be omitted, the Good will the Doctor bears to the Lords day; every way to equal it at least, with his Festivals. For here, and n. p. 266. n. 5. 7. & 16.35. Because the Lords-day is subject to the same abuses of Riot and profane­ness, with his Festival, he would weaken the argu­ment for abolition of his Feasts; [That if abuse must abolish a custome, it might hazard the Lords­day, which hath been so abused.] But we have said afore, that there is not the same reason for Divine Institutions, and humane Inventions, in the Wor­ship [Page 405]of God. The former must not be abolished for any abuses; but the latter, when abuses do al­most inseparably stick to them, the best way is, to separate them from the service of God. If he say, n. 14. & 16 might not Reformation serve but abscision onely? Truly, it is little for the credit of his Governours, that in so long time, as since the Reformation, they never attempted any Reformation of the Riot and Profanations of his Festival, but rather counte­nanced them, in their own and others Families, when the abuses, not of Riot and Revellings onely, but of Superstition also (for so I meant) have been so notorious.

I said, Sect. 18. [The Heathen usages, do imply, that the Festival it self was instituted to gratifie the Heathens, by imitation of their Feasts at the same time of the year.] n. 6. The Doctor speaks a lit­tle to the usages, but denies the Festival to have been instituted to gratifie the Heathens, though he confessed the Saturnalia to be celebrated in the same moneth of Decemb. Sect. 63. But this makes it very suspicious, the Feast was instituted to grati­fie the Heathen; hear a great Papist speak his judge­ment in this matter; [What wonder if the grown customes among the Gentiles (we may adde the Jews also) were such, as from which though they were converted to Christianisme, Baron, ad An. 58. p. 606. Quid mirum, &c they were yet so hardly taken, that it might seem impossible to put them quite off? what wonder I say, if the most holy Bishops have granted them place, in the Worship of God.] But hear another more expresly, in matter of Feasts, it is Hospinian, after Beat. Rhenanus, in Tertul. de Coron. Mil. [The old Bishops were wont, De Orig. Fest. vol­luere veteres Episcop. &c. [Page 406] when they could not call men from the Superstitions of the Heathens, by the Preaching of the word, to seek at least to do it, by observing their Holy-dayes, with their own Worship. But this was to drive out one nail with another, no way to take off the Super­stition. Albeit then, the beginning of these So­lemnities was tolerable at first, yet at last, they grew to such an heap of Superstitions, that they be­came the fountain and beginning of horrible er­rours and Susterstitions] I might adde to these Doctor Jackson, Orig. of [...]dol. Sect. 4. c. 23. who sheweth the first occasion of Superstition in Christians to have been, the infir­mities, whereby it came to pass, that Heathenish (and Jewish) Rites, where to men had been long accustomed, could not easily be extirpated: See more there, the mischief of such Accommodati­ons.

The Apostle (said I) exercised his discipline up­on the Agapae, those Love Feasts, as well as upon the riotous part: p. 269. n. 17 To this the Doctor says, [ It was the Lords Supper into which that excess was crept. Did Paul (he asks) destroy and abolish this Feast, the Lords Supper?] He is still unhappy in his comparisons of Divine Institutions, with Hu­mane Inventions and Additions: He tells us, n. 18. [There were two parts of the Lords Supper: first Bread and Wine taken in commemoration of Christs Body and Blood: the other in eating and drinking together more liberally: this latter was taken away upon unreformable abuses of it.] But then sure, the Apostle needed not to exercise his discipline upon the first part, the Lords Supper, by abolition of a Divine Institution; but upon the Feasting part; wherein might be distinguished, 1. The Love feast it self (begun upon good in­tentions, to relieve the poor, and testifie brotherly [Page 407]affections) 2. The Riot and excess that crept into it; which was separable from the former, and yet the Apostle takes away the Feast it self, as well as the Riotous part; because, as the Doctor says, of the too common unreformable abuses of it: Say the same of his Festival, abus'd both to Superstition and Riot.

But he tells us (out of Justin Martyr) how this Feast was reformed; [Offerings not lessened, p. 270. n. 20 but otherwise disposed of, and that which was not eaten at the Lords table, was kept in a common bank for the poor, &c.] Which is, as if he should say, the Feast it self was abolished, but that Charity which was spent formerly in Riot, was otherwise disposed of, and if this will serve his turn; it shall serve mine also, in reformation of his Festival; as he pre­scribes, n. 21. But how satisfyingly the Doctor ex­cuses his indulgence to the eating and sporting part, n. 22, 23. let the Reader judge? When I have but once more presented his former words, (which he labours to mollifie or palliate) Thus he said, Sect. 22. of Fest. [For the eating and sporting part, that need not be abolished, save one­ly in case of great and general abuses. 2. Till the abuses are not onely so great, as discernible to out ballance the good uses, but also so general, that the whole Church, in a manner, runs madding into these very great abuses.] But said I, this is pretty untempered morter, and the sowing pillows under profane mens elbows: For, 1. For the eating part, (I meant the Riotous part) he knows the Apostle did abolish the Love Feasts themselves, not stay to reform the great and general abuses of them. 2. For the sporting part, such as was much unbe­seeming the Festivity of such a Saviour, the Do­ctor will not yeild, that that shall be abolished, save [Page 408]in case onely of great and general abuses; Nay, 3. not for great and general abuses, [Till they be so great, as to out-ballance the good uses, and so general, that the whole Church runs madding into them.] 4. Those abuses, I said have been long so great, that they have out-ballanced the good uses, and so general, that the whole nation hath run mad into them, and yet the eating and sporting part, the riot, & revellings was never attempted to be reformed; for those too common unreformable abuses, the like whereof were found in, and caused the abo­lition of those Love-feasts, as he said, p. 270. n. 18.

Yet see again his good will and and respect to the Lords-day; thus he says, [I as heartily wish a de­vout, p. 272. n. 24 conscientious, profitable observation of the Lords-day, as of any other Festivity, &c.] How greatly is God and his Day beholden to his libe­rality. He says not, I could wish the Festival days, were as devoutly, &c. observed as the Lords­day; that had prefer'd it a little, as the standard of observation of Holy-days. But his way depres­ses it, below his Festivals, and makes them (as he did Easter, above p. 243.) the standard of de­votion to the Lords-day. And it's very like his practice in observation of the Days was answer­able; for he told us of Christmas day, [That it was observed with much more, at least as strictly as any Lords-day in the year.] Equal strictness was too much, but more, is more unequal and unjust. This he would evade, by interpreting the words by those which follow, [ In frequenting the services of the Church, in use of the Liturgy, Sermon, Sa­craments, &c. without prejudice to the Lords­day, on which the Lords Supper, was not constantly celebrated.] But this confesses the fact; that be­sides all that pompous shew in Cathedrals, of Vest­ments, [Page 409]and Musick, &c. the The Sacra­ment of the Lords Supper, I make an ingre­dient in the strict­ness of the Celebra­tion of of the Festivity. numb. 27. pag. 172. Lords Supper (which he knows was anciently celebrated, every Lords­day, and somewhere oftner) should be enjoyned strictly to be celebrated on Christmas day, and was by some so observed, and not on the Lords-day. This imported some greater Holiness, and Honour to that day, above the Lords-day, and we then might have wished (as heartily as the Doctor does now) that the Lords day, might have been kept as devout­ly, &c. as the Festival day, and fit it was, it should have had some preheminence, as being of Divine Institution, which his Festival had not.

The Apostolical Institution of the Lords-day, was, I thought, granted by the Doctor, Fest. Sect. 31. and Apostolical Institutions to be Divine, was also asserted, Quer. 1. s. 22. p. 273. n. 30. Yet how willingly would he, and how subtlely does he retract, what he had granted, to make either the Lords-day equally Ecclesiastical with his Festival, or his Festival, equally Apostolical, with the Lords-day. For I having charged him to assert, Sect. 57. [The Lords-day to be by the same authority appointed,] viz. of the Church: See how he shuffles to avoid it, first, [I did grant it, though I know not in what words of Scripture, that Institution (of the Lords day) is set down.] Was he not then too rash to acknow­ledge what he could not by Scripture, some way make out. He pleads Infant Baptism to be the institution of Christ, & of Apostolical Practice, though he cannot tell where to find either of them in Scripture: He might have gratified the Lords-day with the same al­lowance, especially having the mention of the Lords-day there, and observation of it by the Apostles, [Page 410](which presupposes an Institution) which the other wants. 2. He takes off the objection from s. 57. thus, p. 273. n. 30. Those words there used, [Though the Lords-day be by the same authority appointed,] do not belong to the stating of the question, and no affir­mation that the Lords-day is not instituted by any higher authority then Christmas-day, &c.] Let the Reader turn to the place and judge; He had said, [The same Church, or any other authority equal to that, obliges, &c.] Then follows, [And though the Lords day, be by the same Authority ap­pointed,] that must needs be, the Church, which obliges, &c. 3. But he goes on, and says, [He is confessed in my Margent, to have said, the Apo­stles instituted the Lords day, and he speaks as plainly, Sect. 57. of Christmas day, that it hath it's Institution and usage from the universal Church.] But I ask, (if he equivocate not with us) does not this, put a plain difference between the In­stitution of the Lords-day, and Christmas-day, the one Apostolical, the other Ecclesiastical? or else he must make them both of the same Authori­ty, and was not that his designe, without any ca­lumny? Here yet more. 4. [Either this is a ca­lumny in the Diatribist, or else that the word Church, must be taken so, as to comprehend that part of it, of which the Apostles were rulers in person, and then what harm hath been in that speech thus interpreted; the Church of the Apostles, Instituted the Lords-day, and either they personally or their successours used and delivered down the other Fe­stivals, of Easter, &c.] But this is a miserable pre­varication: For, 1. What means he by the Church of the See p. 39. n. 4. Uni­versal Church, including the Apo­stles, chief pastors thereof, or the succeeding Churches, with their Governors. Apostles, which instituted the Lords-day? [Page 411]either the Apostles themselves, (as it's usual with some, to call the Rulers, the Bishops, onely, the Church:) and then it is of Divine Institution, and so differs sufficiently from Institutions of the succeeding Church, or Rulers: Or the Church without, or with the Apostles; but he cannot shew any such power in the Church, to institute Cere­monies as parts of Worship, without them, or with them; neither then could it be called an Apo­stolical Institution, but Ecclesiastical rather, if the Apostles were not considered as Apostles, but as Governors of the Church, and so not of Di­vine Institution. 2. Yet how doubtfully he speakes of his Christmas; [Either they perso­nally or their Successours used and delivered down the other Festivals.] If not they personally, but their successours, then behold a different au­thority again; they personally instituted the Lords-day; but not his Christmas; then they are not both by the same authority appointed. 3 Yet more warily; [They or their successors used and delivered down the other Festivals.] He should have said, they ( not used, that imports but their practice, but) appointed or instituted the Festi­vals and delivered them down, &c. Or else the difference would again appear; the one had Insti­tution, the other onely usage or practice: And he may remember how he hath all along declined Apo­stolical Institution, and pleaded onely their pra­ctice, for his Festivals, and now declines the Churches Institution also, and talks onely of their using and delivering them down to posterity 4. He was speaking of the same authority, for the Lords-day, and Christmas day, but now concludes with Easter day, and other Festivities: The reason is, because he hath something in story, for Easter, [Page 412](not as an Apostolical Institution, but Ecclesiasti­cal usage onely) but not a word in the prime Anti­quity, for his Christmas, either Institution, or ob­servation; So this was a blinde for his Reader. Lastly, what needed all this wariness, and mode­sty; when we shall hear him take confidence upon him shortly, to affirm; [Christmas is certainly de­rived from the Apostles,] p. 276. n. 3. Of which, in it's place.

For the lawfulness of Cards and Dice, even in his holy Festival, p. 274. n. 32. (as at other times) we have here the Doctors opinion: I purpose not to follow him into a new controversie; enough hath been said by learned men, and perhaps enough against them, by some, both Ancient Fathers, (beside Heathens) and modern Casuists (whom the Doctor will not vouchsafe to read) to perswade tender consciences to forbear them: And as for those that allow and plead for their lawfulness, they bring in so many cauti­ons, that, if it be not impossible, it's very impro­bable that one of an hundred doth or can observe them. The Doctor himself hath some conside­rable. [1. Used moderately. 2. As diversi­ons. 3. No way abused by our inordinacy;] that is, Mr. Gatac. of Lots. c. 8. p. 236, &c. as others have it, a man must not spend, 1. Too much time. 2. Too much patience. 3. Too much estate, at them; and many others, too long to repeat, too hard for most Gamesters to remember; much more to observe and practise. Amongst the rest, unseasonable use is one offence; when they are used, in times, that require more then ordinary Holiness; as Festivals, this of Christmas, especi­ally, were accounted. Now if that Authour, and the Doctor would allow them lawful, yet at that time, they were surely very unseasonable intertain­ments of a Festivity for a Spiritual Saviour, and [Page 413](as the Doctor grants,) n. 35. [ Services fitter for the Revels of Bacchus, &c.] But let the Dr. and others but say (as they do) Cards and Dice are lawful, people will run away with the allowance, and leave them to come after with the cautions. And if these abuses, in violation of the caution, be ordinary, and almost inseparable, from those sports, and unreformable (as he said of the like, in the Love-feasts) not one of many thousands obser­ving, nor caring to observe them; it will not become the Doctors great Piety, to open that door to pro­faneness, which he will never be able to shut again. But he knows, these were but part of the Festivals intertainments, in many great houses: there were promiscuous dancings, and Lords of misrule, and besides, surfetting and drunkenness, chambering, and wantonness, the common attendants, and con­sequents of such liberty; which as they were not endeavoured to be reformed; so are in the vulgar, unreformable, unless by abolition of the occasions. As, I believe, the Doctor will finde when ever he goes about it. To regest the same abuse, n. 34, 35. on the Lords day, or the like, hath been shewn to be very impertinent and injurious to the dispute between us. And so much for that.

How undeniable, or rather how uncertain and insufficient his evidences were, p. 275. n. 3. that the Feast of Easter was observed by the Apostles, as a Chri­stian Feast, or Holy-day, hath been made appear above, and the case to be the same, between Easter and Christmas, hath also been considered, and thus far yeilded, or proved, that neither of them were of Apostolical Institution, or observation; and it was sufficient for me to use no other arguments against his Christmas, than against his Easter; those that were used against one, being rather more [Page 414] strong against the other: The arguments were three, the last whereof, from the different obser­vation of it the Doctor waves, and upon his for­mer Supposition, that Easter was (not Instituted, but) observed by the Apostles; he tells us, [His af­firmation mu [...] ascend higher then it ever meant to have done, and not proceed disjunctively, that this Feast is derived from the Apostles, or the succeed­ing Church but leaving out the latter part of the partition, fix upon the former, that, being yeilded to have the same Original with Easter, it is cer­tainly derived from the Apostles, as Easter was.] This is no more then I expected, that the Doctor would [...], 2 Tim. 3.13. ascend higher in his after affir­mations, th [...]n ever he meant to have done; Errour is like a swift running river, which upon opposition, rises higher, and growes more vi­olent. But I expected he would rise one degree yet higher, that is, from an Apostolical usage, or observation, to an Institution: It may be, he means so much, by the word, (derived) from the Apo­stles. Easter it self was not pleaded as an Aposto­lical Institution, bu [...] Observation, which how un­satisfying it is, was shewed above: And mark the proof here; the evidences now brought, are not for Easter, but for other Festivities of Ignatius and Polycarp; n. 4, 5. who died after the Apostles, and (to see the luck of it, if I may use his words) are rased out of our Church Calendar. Yet from these, n. 6. p. 276. the D [...]ctor assumes, or [resumes his former affirmation without all diffidence, that other Fe­stivals, besides that of the weekly Lords day, were derived to us, some certainly from the Apostles, others from the Church immediately succeeding the Apostles:] If I should have made so loose an [Page 415] Inference, upon such premises, my Logick had heard of it, on both ears: The Affirmation was, that certainly Christmas was derived from the Apostles, because Easter was so; Easter was so, because the Festivities of Ignatius and Polycarp, were set up soon after the Apostles. And the con­clusion is, other Festivals were derived some cer­tainly from the Apostles, others from the succeed­ing Church: Some certainly from the Apostles? pray, which were they? leave out, but the Lords-day, which was not derived onely (if that signifie onely usage) but instituted by the Apostles, and say, without begging, which were they? Easter and Chrismas; which is the question: But how came in the Lords-weekly-day, here, of which no question, but it was of Apostolical Institution? ei­ther to give it a slubber, that it was but an Aposto­lical usage, to level it with his Festival, or to baf­fle his Reader, that he might not stumble at his too confident affirmation, that Christmas was certainly derived from the Apostles; because the Lords-day was so. And yet after all this confidence, see his diffidence, where to place the Original of his Chrismas: for thus he goes on; [In one of which ranks, (Apostles or succeeding Church) though I have no reason to doubt, but this of the Nativity is to be placed: Yet because we have not those evidences of the Fact, which we have of Easter and others, I shall not build upon any degree of uncertainty, nor affirm more then what the Tratise hath shewed out of the Ancient Fathers, that this Feast is deduced to us, early from the first antiquity,] Par­turiunt montes, &c. Sure the first Antiquity, was from the Apostles dayes; but he dare not lay [Page 416]it upon them certainly, Though Constant. in the fourth Cent. did make or­ders for the obser­vation of the Lords day, and other days, yet not a word of Christmas which is very strange, if then in usage. because of uncertainties, and yet affirmed confidently it was derived from them: Socrates tells us, the Apostles did not set­tle any Laws for Festivals; then not for this of the Nativity; how then was it derived from the Apostles? And if derived from the Apostles au­thority, how is it not an Apostolical Institution? The Doctor shifts off this, by their observation, which of his Christmas can never be proved. Thus he shakes off also, his friend the Lord Falkland, who, in all probability, hath discovered the Origi­nal of this and other Festivals. He is also silent to what I said of his reasonable Inducement, for the Institution of this Festival; concluding with his old mistake, (if I may not call it a calumny,) [That all uncommanded performances are here again blasted, by the express words of the second Com­mandment, and Col. 2.23.] Which was spoken onely of uncommanded Worship; But sure (to use his own words) we have formerly spoken enough (and too much) of this arguing.

Concerning the Feast of Dedication; I shall not need to be long: p. 277. n. 1. First, I said, there were rea­sons to think, it was not a Religious Festival, but civil, as that of Purim seems to be: Est. 9.21, 22. For, first, it's certain of this last, that it was not observed with Acts and Services of Religion, Sa­crifices, &c. because those must be observed onely at Jerusalem, upon the Altar there, (which was de­molished at that time) but this of purim, was obser­ved at Shusan: where, had they an Altar, they might not offer sacrifice, See supra p. 46. n. 14. & p. 281. n. 20. or keep a Religious Feast, by the Doctors own confession. 2. It's said, they kept it (as they ordered it) [A day of Feasting and joy, and sending portions, and gifts [Page 417]to the poor.] Without any mention of Religious services: The like is said of the Feast of Dedica­tion, [They ordered, it should be kept yearly, with mirth and gladness,] but no command or order for Sacrifices, in after times; the Doctor is very confident that it was a Religious Feast, and would prove it from the text. 1. Maccab. 4.56. [They rose up early and offered Sacrifices according to the Law, &c. And the people fell down upon their faces, worshipping and praising God, &c.] But first, the Doctor joyns things together, which are di­stant in the text; for he says, n. 8. [Ordaining that it should be so kept for the future, from year to year.] So kept, is not in the text, as if they ordain'd it should be kept with Sacrifices as at first it was; but only, kept with mirth and gladness.] 2. Sacrifices at a Feast made not the Feast Religious; there were Sacrifices offered every day at Jerusalem, when they kept a civil Feast: As amongst us, the birth days or coronation days of our Kings, were but civil Feasts, to be kept with mirth and joy; sup­pose there were any prayers or preaching on those dayes, these would not make those Feasts Religi­ous. The fifth of Novemb. was commanded to be kept as a day of joy and rejoycing, and prayers and preaching onely in the morning; but yet, I think, the Doctor will not call it a Religious Feast. At our private Feasts, the Lord Majors day, or days of the Companies Feasts, they meet at Church, and have prayers and preachings, yet those Feasts are not called Religious Feasts, but Civil. 3. Those Sacrifices offered, are said to be according to the Law, that may be understood, either with respect to the Altar, (now reedified) where they were by Law commanded onely to offer; or with respect to the kinde of offerings which were all ordered by [Page 418]Law, [May not (says he) burnt-offerings according to the Law, approved and commanded, be used in a Religious Feast?] No doubt, they may and must, if so commanded: But the question is, whether offerings of that kinde, might not be used also in a civil Feast, among the Jews? and the Doctor must not beg it. And if those Sacrifices were commanded by the Law, they were no Free-will of­ferings, which onely pretend to Worship, which mirth and gladness, the other ingredients of that Feast, could not do.

In all this, hitherto said, there was no great con­viction, p. 279. n. 10 to prevail with me, [That this was a Reli­gious Feast instituted by the Church.] I shall try once more to convince the Doctor, that either it was not a Religious Feast, or not approved by God. Thus I argue: [To make a new kinde of Worship, not commanded by God, is unlawful, and not appro­ved by God: But to make a Religious Feast, not commanded by God, is to make a new kinde of Wor­ship; ergo,] The Major is the Doctors own con­cession, above. The Minor is proved, because a Religious Feast, was and is, a part of Worship, as is evident in all the Feasts of Gods Institution; then it follows, that either they did not make the Feast of Dedication a Religious Feast, or if they did, they transgressed the Rule, and could not be approved by God. That the Doctor makes it a Religious Feast, is evident, by his earnest pleading for it, un­der that notion, and disclaiming it as civil. If he shall say (as it's all is left to say) they made it not a part of Worship, but a Circumstance of worship; he first makes it not a Religious Feast for which he hath so much pleaded, and then hath lost his in­stance, of this Feast, to his purpose; for then it was no more an Holy-day, then any other day of the [Page 419]year. And now he may consider [how well he hath demonstrated the vanity of all my three Dia­tribees, of Superstition, Will-worship, Festivals,] and the rest: For he makes his Festival a Will-worship, that is, a Worship uncommanded, and so a Religious Feast, and a part of Worship: and so will be found guilty of Superstition and Will-worship, in observation of his Festival, which is supra statutum, an Addition to the word, against the second and fourth Commandments, and Col. 2.23. n. 11. And thus I shall assert; [If his Christmas Feast, be answer­able perfectly to this of the Dedication, and hold analogy with that,] as he says, then they are either both Religious Feasts, and parts of Worship of humane institution, and both unlawful; or if they be both but circumstances of Worship, they are nothing to the purpose, which is of uncommanded Worship, not of uncommanded Circumstances of Worship. And that they went beyond their com­mission, in making it an annual Religious Feast, I hinted, by saying, that neither Solomon nor Zerub­babel, did make theirs so, for ought we read. n. 14. [Here (sayes he) are the Symptomes again of a desperate cause; that fain would catch at some supports but is forsaken of all] His evidences are all too short; 1. That Judas, &c. ordain'd it should be kept thus from year to year, is partly true, but not evi­dent, they kept it thus, that is as a Religious Feast; but in mirth and gladness; or if they did, the que­stion is, (which the Doctor must not beg) whether they did well or no, the Negative whereof is pro­ved above: 2. It's not evident it was so observed (as a Religious Feast) by the Jews in Christs time; it might be, as a civil Feast. 3. Nor is it evident, that though Christ was present in the Tem­ple, at the Feast time, he approved and confirm'd [Page 420]it. If it was onely a civil Feast, it is nothing to the purpose, though he approved it, as he did the wed­ding Feast, John 2. If it was a Religious Feast, and so made a part of Worship, Christ would not approve it, because they that did so institute, or so observe it, went beyond their commission. As for those learned men, that interpreted it of Solomons or Zerubbabels Dedication, p. 280. n. 15 as they certainly erred in so doing, (as I proved) so they mistook in ma­king of them annual; for the reason by me given; they might make an extraordinary day of thanks­giving, for some special mercy, (as a day of Humi­liation for some judgement felt, or feared) for then God calls to those duties: but to make either of them Annual and perpetual, I desire to see their commission: And this may answer the Doctors de­mand; n. 16. [Supposing those two were never observed but once, why might they not as lawfully be celebra­ted often or annually? If the first offended not, by being super statutum, how could the second or hun­dreth—repetition render it criminous?] I shall but demand of him; supposing Jehoshaphat, in an exigent, called and made a solemn day of Humili­ation; why might he not have made it annual, to posterity, if the first offended not, how the annual repetition of it? Answer one, and answer both. The resolution is given above: A Magistrate may, upon a special occasion appoint a Feast or Fast; but to make those dayes perpetually Religious Feasts or Fasts, he hath no commission: And if he make a civil Feast perpetuall, it's nothing to our debate. Let not the Doctor snarle at this answer; I shall boldly say, n. 17. if King Lucius never so long ago, or any other King had kept Christmas day, or Good-friday, as Religious and parts of Worship (as Pa­pists do now, and the Doctor with them) I should [Page 421]have written Triplicem Diatriben against them, as now I do against the Doctor. But if he had made them no more then Circumstances of Wor­ship, I should never have used my pen against him.

That Christ was present at the Feast, as a Feast, n. 18. is also begged, but nor is, nor can be proved; the text says not, he was at the Feast, Vide Junium. contr. 3. l. 4 a. 17. an. 6. Pelican. in 1 Mac. 4. but Jesus walked in the Temple. Now take the Doctors inferences, or Interrogations: [Was not that an evidence of Christs approbation?] Jesus walked in the Temple; ergo, he approved the Festival; take another like it, Paul hasted to be at Jerusalem at Pentecost; ergo, he approved and confirmed that Festival af­ter Christ had abolished it: and then adde, would Paul have been present at an unlawful, supersti­tious, detestable feast, &c. and never have repre­hended it? so the Doctor argues, [Christ was at the Feast; ergo, if unlawful, he would have re­prehended it. But he doth not reprehend it; ergo, he approved it.] But, first, let him not beg Christ was at it, as a Religious Feast. 2. Let him remember his own Rule, [ There is small virtue in an argu­ment from Scripture Negativè.] p. 244. n. 12. 3. Nor was it any more scandalous for Christ to be in the Temple, at the time of the Feast, then for Paul and other Apostles, to be there at Pentecost and other times, when Temple and Festivals were voided by Christs death. If I had made such loose inferences, how would the Doctor have insulted? He cannot but know, that my answer, is made by very learned men, over whom the Doctor would not thus triumph. n. 20. p 28. I could now return him his own words a little inverted. What if Jesus walked in the Temple on the Feast day, doth it therefore [Page 422]follow, that he approved? &c. This is a new kinde of arguing still, &c.

[Marriage, n. 21. (he says) might be approved, to be Religious:] If he would engage in a new contro­versie: This indeed, if proved, would help to countenance his Virginity or Caelibate, to be Re­ligious, and a part of Worship, as Papists make it: But why Religious? because, there are Pray­ers, and Sacrament, &c. at the Celebration of it. But this might turn all Civil Feasts into Religious, when those or some of those services are premised to them. Yea, our ordinary meals, when Prayers for a blessing before, and Praises after, are used, would be then turn'd into Religious Feasts. But he says, [The onely difference between a Civil and a Religious Feast is, that in the one, the publick ser­vices of the Church (some or all of them) are used, adding Festival diet also, whereas the other is made up onely of the latter.] But enough of this afore, ad p. 277. n. 1. His question then, is easily an­swered: n. 22. [Can the services of the Church being ad­ded, make that criminous which was innocent be­fore? make that which was but civil before, sa­crilegious and impious?] That was not the questi­on, but whether the services of the Church make a civil Feast Religious? And whether, (beside Superstition and Will-worship) Riot and revellings do not pollute his most sacred Festival? This ra­rity the Doctor was acquainted with before; but he would forget it, to give me a slur in the eyes of his Reader.

For the Feast of Purim, Hest. 9. There are many answers given by learned men; 1. That it was a civil Feast; which appears probable by the text; they made it a day of Feasting and Joy, &c. [Page 423]without any mention of Religious services; as I said above, see ad p. 277. n. 1. But the Doctor instead of demonstrating will needs suppose; p. 282. n. 24. [That a day of rest, of assembly, of feasting and glad­ness, sending of portions (such as in a sacrifical Feast) will to any unpartial Reader, pass for an indication of a Religious Feast.] Truly he must be very partial, whom this will convince: All these may be found, in a civil Feast. A day of rest, from ordinary labours: An assembly at the Common Halls, or places of meeting, or places of the vul­gars recreations: A day of Feasting and gladness, &c. Onely one thing the Doctor would insinuate, which certainly was not at Shuphan, [portions, [...], such as in a Sacrifical Feast.) Which Sacrifices might be onely at Jerusalem: This he did, to make it seem a Religious Feast; which had it been done, would not make the Feast Religious, as was said above. 2. If it was a Reli­gious Feast, others answer, Mordecai was a Pro­phet, and so directed by God to make it so, which the Doctors Festival wants. If that Feast of Pu­rim, had not such Divine Authority, and yet made a Religious Feast, (as the Doctor will needs have it) I dare still say, they went beyond their com­mission, and the Doctor shall justifie my asser­tion; who condemnes all new sorts of Worship as unlawful.

Concerning the Institution of the Lords-day, to be Divine whether by Christ himself, or the Apo­stles, enough hath been said, in another place, and I shall not renew that debate at this time. And how odious the frequent comparisons (if not prefer­ment) of his Festivals, with the Lords-day were, hath been manifested above. The Doctor cannot yet forbear, but he must either level the Lords-day [Page 424]to his Festival, or advance his Festivals into the same Chair of Estate with the Lords-day: for thus he says, p. 284. n. 5. He teaches his Cate­chumene thus from Acts 20.7. That the Lords day, was the time so early set apart to the Lords Supper, and such holy du­ties: and for colle­ctions, Pract. cat. 2. ed. p. 273. [The parallel that I set betwixt the Lords-day and Christmas, was onely this, that as neither of them was found prescribed, or by law commanded in Scripture; so the want of such law, should be no prejudice to the one, more then to the other, as long as by some other way it appeared of the one that it was derived from the Apostles or the suc­ceeding Church, as of the other that it came im­mediately from the Apostles:] Now 1. These last words spoil his parallel, that the Lords-day came immediately from the Apostles, and that as an In­stitution Divine; whereas his Festival came not at all from any Institution of the Apostles, but from the usage of the succeeding Church. 2. That the Lords-day had a law to found it on, the fourth Commandment for one day of seven of Divine ap­pointment, (as was shewed above) and needed one­ly a Divine designation, which was done by Christ or his Apostles: but his Festival had no law to found it on, but rather a prohibition, if made a part of Worship. But yet the Doctor goes on; [If the Apostles usage gave to one a Divine Authority the usage of the succeeding Church must be next to that, though not Divine; and the latter lawfull, yea, and obligatory as well, though not in so high a degree, as the former.] Here are misadventures enough, for so few lines. 1. He now secretly waves the Apostles Institution of the Lords-day, and brings it to their usage, that so, it might be equal to his Festival; an usage onely. 2. Then he would have it supposed (for he is excellent at suppo­sitions, that will not be granted him) that the usage of the Apostles, will make any thing Divine; which is most unreasonable, unless he will again recal and [Page 425]establish as Divine, the old Sabbath, and other Jewish Ceremonies. 3. He hath much ado to for­bear to say, [The usage of the succeeding Church, must be (Divine also) next to that, and lawful and obligatory (almost as much as that of the Apostles) as well, though not in so high a degree.] 4. If the Authority for instituting of the Lords-day, and his Festivals be the same, (as he hath asserted often) and both derived from the Apostles: then either the usages and Festivals of the succeeding Church, are Divine; or those of the Apostles are but hu­mane and Ecclesiastical: And then, the usages of the succeeding Church, are not onely lawful and obligatory, as well as those of the Apostles, but as much, and in as high a degree also; the Authority being the same. But the Doctor is engaged, and cannot fairly go back, that the Lords-day is of Apo­stolical Institution, and their Institution also Di­vine, and does not that carry in it, Divine prescri­tion or Law? He will help himself by a distincti­on, n. 6.284. [If by institution be meant giving law for the observation of it, then there is no doubt, of his proposition: n. 7. But 'tis possible that Institution of the day by the Apostles, may signifie, that the Apostles practice in assembling weekly on the Lords day, should have the force of an Institution or Law, with the succeeding Church, though the Apostles gave no law for it, or no such law appears from them.] Ne­ver, I think was it heard, that an Apostolical usage, was called by the name of an Apostolical Institu­tion. Or that the Apostles practice, was ground sufficient to make an Institution or Law to the succeeding Church: Yes, (sayes he,) n. 8. [The Apo­siles examples are the onely way of conveying some usages to us, without any their prescript Law; and in this sense, I consent to the Diatribist, that their [Page 426]Institutions carry in them Divine prescription, or a Law.] But I shall not thank him for this consent, and shall enter my discent against this last proposi­tion, [That the Apostles examples, &c.] He should have instanced in some such usages onely, that carry in them a Divine Law, and have no other grounds of Scripture, to import a Divine Institution. And if such usages carry in them a Divine Law, why hath he not spoken out, and told us, that his Festi­vals, being derived from the Apostles, or the suc­ceeding Church, are Divine Institutions, and not onely Apostolical usages. Yet he growes confident, to demand this as granted, n. 9. [That whatsoever else shall be in the same manner derived to us, through all ages of the Church, from the times of the Apo­stles themselves, may be acknowledged also to carry a Divine impression upon it.] He means, as well as the Lords-day: This, this is the Helena, the Do­ctor so contends for; to stablish by Tradition, that which cannot be proved from Scripture. But I would say, 1. There are not many things so deri­ved to us from the Apostles, through all ages, ex­cept the Lords-day and Infant Baptisme, (though this latter hath not in Scripture, Apostolical pra­ctice, as the former hath. But had not both of them sufficient grounds in Scripture to infer a Divine In­stitution, Infants communi­cating in the Lords Supper continued six hun­dred years in the Church: sayes, Dr. Morton, Appeal. l. 2. c. 13. s. 3. I for my part, should not be much per­swaded by a meer Apostolical usage, through many ages, from the Apostles themselves. For its known the Apostles did frequent the Assemblies on the old Sabbath, and it was observed (as I remember) together with the Lords-day, for the four first Cen­turies; yet cast off at last, as not Divine. And [Page 427]therefore, I must profess my dislike of the Do­ctors proceedings in his plea for Infant Baptisme, meerly or chiefly from Tradition, of Apostolical practice, and in a manner waving As im­perfect wayes of proving it, Inf. Bapt. p. 2. n. 1, 2. and pro­fessing to lay the most weight upon Apostoli­cal pra­ctice. p. 95: n. 39. that is, Tradi­tion of the Church. n. 9. the Scriptures, whereon all our Divines do found it. But this was done, to bring in his beloved Easter, and Episcopa­cy so much doated on: For the first, how well he hath demonstrated it to be derived from the Apo­stles, as a Christian Festival, let the Reader judge by what hath been said above. For the other of Episcopacy, it leads into a new controversie, where­in other Learned men are engaged, to them I leave it. But I cannot pass by, another odious compari­son, betwixt it, and the Lords-day, (Et si non ali­qua nocuisset, &c.) He appeals my knowledge, [Episcopacy hath perfectly as much to be said for it, in every respect, as the Lords-day.] I do here pro­fess his mistake of my knowledge; for I know no such matter, and I durst venture my skill, to prove, [It hath (if any thing at all) not so much, (much less perfectly, and in every respect) to be said for it, in the Scriptures, as the Lords-day.] But I shall not enter into a new debate.

But he speaks of a demonstration of Easter to be derived from the Apostles, & well then he may in­sult over the Lords day, if he can finde a Law in Scripture for it, and none for the Lords day, n. 7. And that is found by him, in 1 Cor. 5.8. Let us keep the Paschal Festivity: so he ren­dered is, Fest. s. 31: [ [...], Let us keep the Feast,] here's an ex­press Law, if it be meant of Easter-day, as the Do­ctor would have us believe: But against this, I brought some Interpretations and Authorities, from Ancient and Modern Writers; taking it, in another sense: and I might have brought more, but that I would not fill my pages, and trouble my Rea­der, when the context clears it from the Doctors [Page 428]gloss: If the Doctor did not believe it, why did he cite it? If he did believe it, why doth he so poorly relinguish it? For first, he slights all those Autho­rities, onely telling us, [It were no impossible thing to answer those testimonies:] p. 285. n. 11 Det. of Inf. Bapt. against M. Tombs p. 17. n. 26. Yet else­where says The word is by cir­cumstances applied to the Feast of Easter, ( p. 244. n. 12.) as some ground in Scripture for the ob­servation. Estius ( with Be­za) better hits the sense, Sicu [...] Ju­daei fermento abstinebant quamdiu Pascha celibrabant, it a & vos Christiana & perpetuum Pascha agentes, semper oporter abstinere, à fermento veteris ac p [...]avae conversationis. Itaque Epulemur, &c. In locum. But I could bring him one Testimony, that he may not well slight; who thus glosses that text, [Paul himself saying, that Christ our Passover is sacrificed for us, the plain meaning of it being this, that the Jewish Passover being abolished, we have now the Sacra­ment of the Body and Blood of Christ, substituted in the stead of it.] Not, the Jewish Paschal Feast being abolished, Easter Feast is substituted instead of it; let us therefore keep the Feast, of the Lords Supper: which was the very gloss of Aquinas, by me produced. Secondly, as he slights them, so he shakes off me, with a lofty scorn; [I shall never discourage him in that very reasonable course of ap­peal, to the judgement of the Fathers, and other such learned men.] As if no body (of his Adversaries, at least not my poor self) did converse with the Fathers and other Learned men, but himself; who yet takes upon him, Magisterially and Dictator like, to vent his own Interpretations of Scripture, quite against the Judgement of many Ancient, and most Modern learned Protestants: And whether it advantage me or no, sure it will prejudice him not a little, to bring a text to prove a Law for Ea­ster, which his own conscience tells him, is not the sense of it, by that means to advance it above the Lords-day; when he confesses, [ all that he was [Page 429]to prove there, was no more but this, that there was no Law in Scripture for either of them.] As for me, whether I have brought from Scripture some other places, which are more Apodictical evidences of Apostolical Institution, (which imports a Law) for the Lords day, it is left to the Indifferent Rea­der to judge.

As for Aerius his being condemned by Epipha­nius, for holding Festivals unlawful, p. 286. n. 1. (as also he did, Episcopacy) if he meant onely (as some think he did) that it was unlawful to make Festivals parts of Worwip, or Holy-days, equal with the Lords-day; as he was unjustly branded for an Heretick for this opinion, so he hath in this, (as also in the matter of Episcopacy as the Doctor knowes) many Orthodox learned Divines of his opinion who were never cal­led Hereticks for so doing. I shall give him the thoughts and desires of some of them; First, Bucer, (whom the Doctor delights to cite sometimes) in Matth. 12. Ferias alias (praetur diem Dominicum) optarim abrogatus universas, &c. [I could wish that every Holy-day, beside the Lords-day, were abo­lished. The zeal which brought them in, was with­out all warrant of the word, and meerly followed corrupt reason, viz. N. B. to drive out the Holy-days of the Pagans, &c. Those Holy-days, have been so tainted with Superstitions, that I wonder that any Christian should not tremble at their very names.] The next is Oecolampadius, in Isa. 1.4. [I never heard wise man yet, who did not judge, that a great part at least of other Feasts, besides the Lords day, should be abolished.] The last shall be the learned Zanchie, who though he speaks favour­ably sometimes, of some Festivals, yet thus deli­vers his judgement; [ It is most agreeable to the first Institution and Apostolical writings, that one [Page 430]day onely in the week, be kept holy:] in 4. Pre­cept. n. 3. Let the Doctor now go on, and call these learned men, Hereticks in paraphrase, as he plainly does, it will be little for his credit.

I shall in the next place, take the Doctor at his word; p. 286. n. 4. He professes, [If I shall bring any so fair evidences that they that observe Feasts are super­stitious, he will think himself obliged, to do more, then deny the accusation.] That is, I suppose, he will acknowledge it, and retract his errour: Now I accept the condition, and shall appeal to the Do­ctors own conscience, whether I have not brought fairer evidences of solid arguments and reasons, and that from his own concessions, that he is super­stitious in observing his Festivals, then he hath or can bring, to prove those that neglect his Festivals to be Hereticks; or if the Doctor should be par­tial to himself, I shall appeal to the impartial Rea­der, whether he be not by his word, and by strong reason obliged, to do more, then deny the accusati­on. The rest in this Section, as they have been often spoken to, so they are impertinent to the main business, and I pass them over.

And now having made it appear (which was my main design) that the Institution of his Festival, was not Apostolical, and the observation of it, as of late, was attended with Superstition, and made a Will-worship, I shall not need to draw the Sawe any longer, about the Antiquity of this and other Festivals. This may suffice for them all, [If they were Instituted at first, as Holy-dayes, parts of Worship, &c. they cannot be freed from the guilt of Superstition, &c.] If onely as circumstances of time, to meet for the Worship of God, as it is no­thing to our dispute, and denies them to be any ho­lier, then other days: So it was by me, from the [Page 431]beginning, to the end of this last Diatribe, grant­ed lawful; (see Sect. 75.) due cautions being ob­served. Wherein the Doctors ingenuity suffers not a little, that he takes no notice of these my con­cessions, but carries it so, as if he would have his Reader believe, I absolutely made such times unlaw­full.

As for those Testimonies, of Origen, Cyprian, and Chrysostome, produced (he says) in his Pract. Cat. p. 288. n. 11 p. 180. The first, Origen, speaks indeed of Inno­cents day, in his time observed, but not a word of Christmas day. The next of Cyprian, in the third Century, if he mean it, of his Sermon de Nativi­tate, its branded by many learned men as Spurious and none of his: So is that of Chrysost. also, as I could have pleaded, but that I saw no validity in his proofs of the Antiquity of the Festival, but much uncertainty, both that he tells us, it was not fixed at Antioch in his time, to such a day, (which different observation argues it not to be Apostoli­call) as also, that he palpably mistakes the grounds of his Demonstration; [That Zachary was high Priest, and that it was the Feast of Tabernacles,] which both were proved false. But the Doctor takes no notice of this my answer, but thinks to evade by saying, [ That the question at that time, p. 291. n. 11 belonged not to the Festivity it self, but onely to the particu­larity of the day, the 25. of Decemb.] For its ob­servable that he also speaks of the Feast it self. p. 512. l. 25. [That the Feast was so speedily promulgate and ascended to so great an height, and flourisht,] and the words a little before, [ That it was manifest and illustrous to all that dwell from Thrace to Ga­deira] with the Doctors Comment on them, [from East to West, which sure with him signi­fies, all the world over,] cannot be meant of the [Page 432] particular day; for then there would have been no question in Chrysost. time, about it; if the day had been so manifest and illustrous all the world over: Besides Chrysost. [...] &c. himself (if it be he) tells us afore, that it was not yet ten years since this day was ma­nifested; therefore, in the other words, he spake of the Feast it self, not of the particular day. So like­wise in those words, alluding to Gamaliels speech, [ What he spake, [...], (of the Go­spel sure) I speak the same of this day, if it be of God, &c. not onely it shall not be dissolved, but every year increase, and be more illustrous,] can­not be meant of the particular day, (which was different in divers places) but of the Festivity it self. And the [...], the Preaching, must not be meant [ of it, n. 13. i. e. the day certainly] as the Doctor glosses it; for the words may better bear this sense, [...], &c. [ Because the Preaching also, i. e. of the Gospel, (of which Gamaliel spake, not of the day,) in a few years took possession of the whole world, &c.] Which if it were taken of the Feast, or day, would prove more then the Doctor intended, that the Apostles not one­ly observed, but instituted the Festivity also: It was not fairly done, for the Doctor in Interpreta­tion of the words, to leave out the particle ( [...]) which there must signifie (also) as spoken of another thing. However, this very Testimony of the dif­ferent time, of observation of it, to me, is suffici­ent to prove it not of Apostolical observation, much less, Institution. But enough of this.

The Doctors premises being thus invalidated, p. 292. n. 2. his conclusion must needs be weak and (as it is) un­just, charging those that rejected or observed not his Festivals, (both as Hereticks as newly afore, as also) as Schismaticks; [As an act of affected [Page 433]departure from the Ʋniversal Church in all ages, &c.] Which I suppose all sober and indifferent men, will look upon, (when they have read and considered what hath been said to his premises) as a most injurious caluminy: For it hath been made appear, 1. That it was no Apostolical Institution. 2. Nor Observation. 3. Nor Universally observed in all ages, and places of the Church. 4. Nor, when it was observed, was it uniformly observed, in regard of the day: In Epiphanius time, it was ob­served on the same day, with that they call the Epi­phany, The fixth of January Cassian. Collat. 10. c. 2. or Twelfth day: by the Brittains on Mid-Winter day, about the Winter Solstice the 10. or 11 of Decemb. In Chrysost. time, the particular day was not fixt at Antioch, but very lately came to be known; and the Dr. himself twice hath told us, it was not universally observed all the world over, till about 400 years after Christ. But he complains of wrong, in my citation of the places, as misreport­ed. p. 294. n. 8. To which purpose he produces one of the places at large, to demonstrate what fidelity I used in ci­ting it. Let the Reader peruse his very words, and he will acquit me from this charge, and I think, will conclude as much from him, as I say. Thus he said, [ Though the particular day was not fixed at Anti­och till Chrysostomes time, yet from Rome over all the West, it had been so observed from the most an­cient records of Christianity: upon which my con­clusion is, that it appears at least, to be an Ecclesi­astical constitution, very early received over all the West, the far greatest part of Christendome, and within 400 years universally solemnized, &c.] Take a short Comment upon these words: [ The par­ticular day was not known at Antioch, till Chrysost. time,] in the fourth Century: Is it probable that in such an universal observation of the Apostles and Primitive Church, they should not have agreed on [Page 434]the day, [Yet over the West, it had been so obser­ved.] But the West, is not over all the world, as he told us, in exposition of Chrysost. words, ad p. 291. n. 11. [It appears at least to be an Ecclesiastical constitution,] but that's short of Apostolical Insti­tution, or Observation, which was confidently as­serted above: [very early received over all the West, the greatest part of Christendom.] But that's far from the primitive times, and short of all the world of Christendom, whereof there was a consi­derable part in the East: [And within 400 years universally solemnized.] What is this, but what I said, in sense, that it was not universally solemni­zed, till abbat 400 years after Christ; that is, about the fourth Century: His own words, [ within 400 years,] imports that it was not universally solem­nized in the first 300 years, and that's enough for me. And what needed the Doctor to be so critical, for a word, to make a man an offender? what cause was there of that out-cry, n. 10. [What can be more visibly unjust? &c.] But seeing he is so riged; why did he not take notice, of those other words of Nicepho­rus, The Em­perours Edict, if it were re­concilable with the Apostles practice. p. 289. n. 3. yet never with an universal observati­tion of it before that time, numb. 11. [ That Justinus the Emperour, first commanded it to be kept Festival over the world.] First, over the world, that is universally, in the sixth Century: which is sufficient to clear what I said, that it was not universally observed in all ages and places; what justice was there, in this omission? I shall one­ly ask or take the leave, [...], in this, to make use of his words, more truly, [ It seems the guilty person hath the priviledge (to cry out first, and) of accusing and judging in any form of lan­guage;] which to whom it belongs, let the Reader now judge.

And one thing more, I shall desire his umpirage in, whether the Doctor hath dealt fairly with me, in leaping over almost four leaves together, from p. 191. to the end of 197. where there were many things of near concernment to himself, and to the main debate between us. There I did, as it were, challenge him at his own weapon, his own rule of judging and resolving of controversies, in his first Quere; and by application of that rule, regulated by his own cautions, made it appeare, [That he can­not prove, that in rejecting, or not observing of his Festival, we have departed from the universal Church, in all ages.] Let the Reader be pleased to review thoses pages of mine, and then give sentence. Onely he makes some two or three strictures, where he thought he had some colour of advantage. First, I granted, p. 293. n. 6. [What had the concordant attestation of the Churches of the Apostolical time, while they were yet alive, was Apostolical; but there are not many things so attested.] And I added, [What ever doctrine, or practice, wants such concordant uni­versal, uniform Attestation, is not Apostolical; for they being all guided by one Spirit would all agree uniformly, in the same doctrine and practice.] Which he cavils at, but answers not. I added this Nega­tive rule, partly as more clear and certain to us, at such a distance, from the Apostles, when it's harder to finde, or judge what was Apostolical by such attestation of the Churches, then what is not Apo­stolical, in the want of such attestation: partly that I might turn his Canon upon himself, by shewing that his Festival, hath no such concordant, univer­sal, uniform attestation of the primitive Ancients, or Apostolical Churches. 2. I added for an instance, the concordant Attestation of the Churches, of the second and third Centuries, for the Millemium, [Page 436]Christs reign on earth for a thousand years, which found no considerable (if any) opposition, for 250 years, and produced the Lord Falklands words to attest it. n. 7. All he sayes to it, is this, [I confess, this had not formerly been produced, but it falls out, that I have elsewhere sufficiently cleared it;] and he cites, Qu. 1. s. 38. which I took notice of, and an­swered; but he neglects it, and tells us also of his defence of the Lord Falk. Tract of Infallibility, which I have not had the opportunity to see: But how he will take off the Lord Falk. way of argu­ing to the invalidating of Traditions, I profess not to divine.

And now, after a long and tedious journey, we are drawing near to our rest: where we meet with a complaint, and a valediction. The complaint is [of my Fastidious Reflections, upon three Questions returned to the Author of the 16 Queres.] But sure the three questions were proposed, not onely to that Authour, but to any, [that should thinke fit, to re­sume this business into consideration, and enquire any further into this Subject.] And so to me, who was unsatisfied with his whole Tract of Festivals, and with the manner of his proposing of those three questions. And why he should call them Fastidious Reflexions, I know not. The R. Doctor and men of his way, do not love, or do not use to state their questions right, (as in this so in other controversies) that so they may have the more liberty, to expatiate in ambiguities. This is evident, in all these three Diatribees, of Superstition, Will-worship, and Fe­stivals. My hardest task hath been to finde out the true state of the controversies about them; which I saw the Doctor had declined, and when it was done, did labour to obscure it; why he did so, let him now consider. It's apparent, that in all the three [Page 437]questions, he hath mistated them. This I shewed him in each particular, and all his answer is, Fastidious Reflexions. But I had more cause to complain, of fa­stidious neglects, and omissions. In that, first, by not stating the question aright, either first or last, he would insinuate to his facile and credulous Reader, that I am of opinion, [that all Circumstances of Worship, as time and place, &c. when established by the Church, are unlawful.] Which I intended onely of uncommanded Worship; as himself hath more then once, acknowledged for me. 2. That he so fastidiously refuses to answer my four questi­ons, truly stating the controversies betwixt us. Sure­ly, it concern'd the Doctor to have answered yea or nay, to affirm or deny them, or to shew their mi­stakes, in the mistating of them. That he endeavours thus, [ In his proposing of 4. other questions, p. 295. n. 12 he in­serts particulars, wholly rejected by me, as that of parts of Worship, adding, as it is propounded, s. 9. (but I hope not by me so propounded) of abuse to Superstition, and Profaneness, &c. I shall be little obliged to accept them, in his terms, to begin new disputes, at this time.] But, first, that of parts of Worship, was necessarily to be inserted, into the question, both, because in circumstances of Wor­ship, we differ not, or not so much; and also for that, what ever the Doctor rejects in words, he does in­deed maintain Will worship, Ʋncommanded Wor­ship, and (as hath been proved) makes his Festival a part of Worship. 2. That insertion of Supersti­tion & profaneness, was also necessary, as being pro­ved against some observers of his Festival, and also charged upon himself, in my third question, in par­ticular. And sure the Reader cannot but suspect the Doctor to be guilty of this charge (of Superstition) that he silently passes it by, when ever (which was [Page 438]often) it was charged upon him: especially now that it is proved so fully against him. As for his valediction, it is thus. [It is not amiss, that we shake hands for a while, and commune each with his owne heart in stillness. And so I heartily take my leave of him.] This parting sounds, as if the Do­ctor heartily desired, we might never meet again, in these contests; which I shall easily condescend un­to; if this now said, satisfie not, I shall not expect it, by any thing more that can be said. But I could and do heartily wish, we might unanimously agree, in the one truth, that lies betwixt us, and give one another the right hand of fellowship, never to be disjoyned more: Let the R. Doctor now commune with his own heart, in stilness, and consider whe­ther he hath fairly, and Christian-like, carried on his debates, 1 Tim. 6.4. Aegrotans circa quae­stiones Iraen. l. 3. c. 12. 3 John 2. Tit. 1.13. with one that dealt so fairly, and respe­ctively with him. And I shall commune with mine own heart in stillness, how so much charity, (as is here pretended) and so much scorn and reproach, to make me vile to all his Readers, can meet and dwell together in one breast. And because I now sufficiently perceive, that he is, [...], I shall heartily with him (as of old) [...].

FINIS

Errata.

In the absence and distance of the Author, divers Faults have escaped the Press, which the Candid Reader is desired to Correct with his Pen before he begin to read.

PAge 3. line 14. read Pelidae. p. 4. l. 20. for how r. here. l. 23. r. [...] p 6. l. 17. r. inkie. l. 35. r. abstruse. p. 7. l. last. f. a. r. an. p. 10. l. 11. r. level. p. 12. l. 35. r. ostendo. p. 13. l. 9. f. sad r. bad. p. 14 l 8. r. Protestant. l. 18. f. shall r. still. l. 15. mar. r. one side. p. 16. l. 4. r. answered. p. 27. l. 17. r. unprescribed. p. 28. l. 14. r. and. l. 20. dele first. p. 33. l. 19. f. his r. this. p. 34. l. 1. r. nodo. p. 37. l. 25. f. is. r. in. p. 41. l. 15. r. dilute. p. 42. l. 36. dele to the. p. 44. l. 33. r. thought. p. 46. l. 13. f. ergo, r. e.g. and so often after. p. 50. l. 35. r. worship. p. 53 l. 1. f his r. this. p. 55. l. 25. r. cross. p. 56. l. 6. r. e.g. p. 59. l. 25. f. sure r. free. p. 65. l. 1. r. patuit. l. 3. f. that r. than. p. 66. l. 14. f. or. r. on. p. 88. l. 23. f. there r. three. p. 93. l. 11. r. sanctionum. p. 112. l. 26. r. religione. l. 32. f. probat r. violat. p. 113. l. 20. r. [...]. l. 25. r. [...] l. 31. r. [...]. p. 114. l. 9. r. praecepti. l. 18. r. fi qui. l. 32. put in of. p. 143. l. 11. f. moves r. waves. p. 153. l. 26. r. disparate. p. 159. l. 12. & 13. for first r. id est. ibid. l. 16. r. considered. p. 181. l. 23. dele first. p. 184. l. 13. r. [...]. p. 185. l. 35. r. [...]. p. 196. mar. r. [...]. p. 200. f. time r. kin. p. 205. l. 35 [...] p. 208. l. 30. r. forbidding. p. 212. l. 8. r. e. g. l. 15. r. relin­quish. p. 221. l. 4 f. smile r. smite. p. 222. l. last r. [...], and so twice in the next pag. p. 224 l. 9. f. more r. men. p. 225. l. 2. r. mar­ginal. l 31. f. his r. this. p. 229. l. 26. f. his. r. this. p. 253. l. 10. r. is of. p. 254. l. last. r. detrect. p. 261. l. 11. r. deviation. l. 13. r. transilire. p. 269. l. 10. r. procrustes. p. 281. l. 20. r. make. l. 25. f. them r. the. p. 289. l. 20. r. Counsels. p. 290. l. 34. r. they say. p. 291. l 19. r. neglect of p. 297. l. 11. f. as r. an. p. 302. l. 15. r. refer'd. p. 315. l. 20. f. third r. three. p. 320. marg. f. paenem r. penè p. 321 marg. r. [...]. p. 346. l 24. r. & [...]. p. 362. l. 36. r. [...] p. 363. mar. r. doctrinas, & instituta. p. 374. l. 5. r. Lord Faulk. l. 21. r. dissent. p. 403 l. 1. r. ex­pect better. p. 426. l 3. r. dissent. p. 428 l. 3. r. relinquish. ibid. mar. r. celebr. & Christianum. p. 429. l. 12. r. worship. l. 20. r. praeter. l. 21. r. abrogatas.

Books Printed, and are to sold by M. Wright at the Kings­head in the Old Bailey, viz.

  • MR. Shepheard's Epitomy of the Law, being of excellent use, to all those that desire to be instructed in the English Laws.
  • All the several Acts and Ordinances of Parliament, and his Highness the Lord Protector; From 1640. unto the year, 1657.
  • The History of Divine Verities, decla­ing many wonderful things which God brought to pass from 29 to 38, from 38 to 1641. And what shall be from 1641 until the next coming of Christ.
  • The Saints Treasury, being sundry Ser­mons preached in London by the late Re­verend and painful Minister of the Go­spel, Jeremiah Burroughs.
  • The Sermons of Mr. Henry Smith, ga­thered into one Volume; Whereunto is added, Gods Arrow against Athiests: Print­ed according to his corrected Copies in his life-time. And the life of Mr. Henry Smith, By Thomas Fuller B. D. With Alphabeti­cal Tables of the Titles, Texts, principal matters, and things therein contained; [Page]and the Effigies of the pious and Reve­rend Author.
  • Pastorum propagnaculum, or, The Pul­pits Patronage, against the force of unor­dained Usurpation, and Invasion, By Tho. Ball, Minister in Northampton.
  • Plain Scripture-proof, for Infants Church membership and Baptism: Being the Ar­guments prepared for Mr. Tombes at Bewdley, By Richard Baxter, Minister of Kederminster.
  • The English Improver improved, Or, The Survey of Husbandry surveyed, By Wa. Blithe.
  • Treatises and Meditations, dedicated to the Saints, and to the Excellent throughout the three Nations. By F. Rous, Esq;
  • Irelands Natural History, being a true and ample Description of its Scituation, Greatness, Shape, and nature; Of its Hills, Woods, Boggs: Written by Gerard Boat, late Dr. of Physick to the State in Ireland, And now published by Samuel Hartlib, Esq;
  • Seven Sermons, or the Exercises of se­ven Sabbath. First, The Prophet Davids Arithmetick. Secondly, Peters Repent­ance. Thirdly, Christs last Supper. Fourthly, Christs combating with Satan. [Page]Fifthly, Sea-mens Cards. Sixthly, the Sinners Bath. Seventhly, the forming of Eve, with a Treatise upon the Command­ments. By Lewis Thomas, Preacher of the Word of God.
  • The destruction of In-bred Corrupti­on, or, the Christians Warfare against his Bosome Enemy. By Mr. Alexander Simp­son, late Minister of Gods VVord.
  • A view of all the Laws and Statutes of this Nation, concerning the service of God, and Religion. By Will. Shepherd, Esq;
  • The Mystical Marriage, or Experemen­tal Discoveries of the Heavenly Marriage, between a Soul and her Saviour. By F. Rous, Esq;
  • Church-Reformation promoted, on Matth. 18. ver. the 15, 16, 17. Also, some Animadversions upon Mr. Hum­phrey's second Vindication of the Sacra­ment: And secondly, some Animadver­sions upon Mr. Sanders his Antidiatribe. By D. Cawdry, Minister in Northampton­shire.
  • Independency a great Schism. proved against Dr. Owen. By D. Cawdry.
  • Family Reformation promoted, on Jo­shua, Chap. 24. ver. 15. And by short Ca­techisms fitted for the three fold Relati­ons in a Family. By D. Cawdry.
  • [Page] Walsingham's Manual; Or, Prudential Maximes for the States-man, and the Courtier. VVritten by George Lord Digby.
  • A Perswasive to Peace amongst the Sons of Peace; Or, a Treatise of Christian Peace. By Tho. Whitfield, Minister of the Gospel.
  • The Righteous mans rejoycing; Or, a Treatise tending to shew the Nature of true Joy: By Tho. Witfield, Minister of the Gospel.
  • Diatribe Triplex; Or, a three-fold Ex­ercitation; Concerning, 1 Superstition. 2. Will-worship. 3. Christmas Festival, with the Reverend Dr. Hammond. By D. Cawdry.
  • The Lightless Star; Or, Mr. John Good­win discovered a Pelagio-Socinian; By the Examination of his Preface to his Book, entituled, Redemption redeemed. Together with an Answer to his Letter, entituled, Confidence dismounted. By Richard Resbu­ry, Minister of Oundle in Northampton­shire.
  • A Garden of Spiritual Flowers planted, By
    • Ri. Ro.
    • Will. Perk.
    • Ri. Green.
    • M. M. and Geo. Web.
    Corrected and enlarged.
  • [Page]A Treatise of the Holy Trinity in Uni­ty; By Benjamin Austin, Pastor at Castle-Ashby in Northamptonshire.
  • A Pensive Mans Practice, very profitable, for all persons. Wherein are contained, devout and necessary Prayers for sundry godly purposes; with requisite Perswa­sions before every Prayer, newly cor­rected and amended, by the Authour J. Norden.
  • A Godly Garden, out of the which most comfortable Hearbs may be gathered for the health of the Wounded Conscience of all penitent Sinners.
  • The Marriage-Blessing, in a Crown of Children; being the substance of a Wed­ding-Sermon: First, preached at Cogenhoe in Northamptonshire: And since enlarged and published by H. Willes, M. A. Minister of the Gospel.
  • A Thousand notable Things of rare and excellent Vertue. By A Cuppton.
  • A most comfortable and Christian Dia­logue betwixt the Lord▪ and a troubled Soul. By Dr. Cowper, BB. of Galloway.
  • London's Gate to the Lords Table, being a Tract concerning the Sacra­ment. By E. F. Published by Mr. Ed. Calamy.
  • Mr. Balls Exposition; Or, a short Trea­tise, [Page]containing all the principles of Chri­stian Religion.
  • The Doctrine of the Bible; Or, the Rule of Discipline: briefly gathered out of the Holy Scriptures.
  • The Pathway to Health, being excellent and approved Medicines of great Virtues: As also notable Potions and Drinks; with the Art of distilling and making precious Waters.
  • A Light from Christ, leading unto Christ; Or, a Rich Jewel of Christian Di­vinity. By Jam. Bourn, Minister in Derby­shire.
  • Two Treatises: the first, A plain Plat­form for preaching, whereby the Word of Truth may be rightly divided, and he that speaketh, speak as the Oracles of God, digested into 20 Propositions. The second is, the destruction of inbred Corru­ption, or an Antidote against fleshly lusts. By A. Simpson Minister of Gods Word.
  • The Fathers Institution of his Child, di­recting the Conversation of his whole Life, in respect of God, and of other People, and of himself. By Michael Jermin, D.D.
  • Independency further proved to be a Schism; Or a Survey of Dr. Owens review of his Tract of Schism, with a Vindication of the Author from his unjust clamours [Page]and false aspersions. By D. Cawdry, prea­cher of the Word at Billing in Northam­ptonshire.
  • The Marrow of Modern Divinity in two parts, touching both the Covenant of Works, and the Covenant of Grace, with their uses and end, both in the time of the Old Testament, and in the time of the New; clearly describing the way to eter­nal Life by Jesus Christ. And a spiritual Exposition of the ten Commandments; Whereunto is added, the difference be­twixt the Law and the Gospel. With the Commendatory Epistle of divers Divines of great esteem in the City of London.
  • The Pearl of Peace and Concord, or, a Treatise of pacification betwixt the dis­senting Churches of Christ. First, written in the Germane Language, by that Reve­rend and Learned Divine, Dr. Johannes Bergius, Chaplain to the most Illustrious Prince Elector of Brandenburgh. And now translated into English, by Mauritius Bo­hemus, Minister of the Gospel.
  • The Land of Promise, and the Cove­nant thereof explained, by certain Questi­ons, and Propositions against the Mille­naries of these times.
  • A Treatise tending to shew, that the just and holy God, may have a hand in the [Page]unjust actions of sinful men. By Tho. Whit­field Minister of the Gospel.
  • The Charges of the Crown, Revenue of England, and Dominions of Wales, with the several Officers, Courts, Customs, Housholds, Houses, and Castles, Towns of War-Forts, Bulwarks, Forrests, Parks, Chases, with their several Fees, and allow­ances, according to the ancient Establish­ments. By Captain Lazarus Haward.
  • A Divine Tragedy lately acted; or, A Collection of sundry memorable Exam­ples of Gods Judgements upon Sabbath­breakers. By Mr. Henry Burton.
FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.